This is a reproduction of a library book that was digitized

by Google as part of an ongoing effort to preserve the

information in books and make it universally accessible.

https://books.google.com
 WILS
AME

DS485
P165
P86x
1883
Peshawar
THE LIBRARY
OBIVERS
ITY OF
TH
E
MINNESOT
COMMUNE
VINCULUM
SINE1933
0
00
00
UMMIN

OMNIBUS ARTIBUS
O
O
O
O
O
O
A

Ames Library
of
South Asia

Founded by
Charles Lesley Ames
|
124.nl
74 GAZETTEER

OCT
67
OF THE

PESHAWAR DISTRICT.

1883-4 .

‫ چرا‬:

compiled and published under the authority of the

PUNJAB GOVERNMENT.
 CALCUTTA :

PRINTBD BY THE CALCUTTA CENTRAL PBBBB COMPANY, LIMITED,

6, COUNCIL H0088 STREBT.
In compliance with current
copyright law , the University
of Minnesota Bindery
produced this facsimile on
permanent-durable paper to
replace the irreparably
deteriorated original volume
owned by the University of
Minnesota Library. 2005
 WILS , AME
A22125-1

PREFACE .

The period fixed by the Punjab Government for the com

pilation of the Gazetteer of the Province being limited to twelve
months , the Editor has not been able to prepare any original
matter for the present work ;; and his duties have been confined
to throwing the already existing material into shape, supple
menting it as far as possible by contributions obtained from
district officers, passing the draft through the press , circulating
it for revision , altering it in accordance with the corrections
and suggestions of revising officers, and printing and issuing
the final edition.

The material available in print for the Gazetteer of this dis

trict consisted of the Settlement Reports, and a draft Gazetteer
compiled between 1870 and 1874 by Mr. F. Cunningham ,
Barrister-at -Law. Notes on certain points have been supplied
by district officers ; while the report on the Census of 1881 has
been utilised . Of the present volume, Section A of Chap. V
(General Administration) , and the whole of Chap. VI ( Towns),
have been for the most part supplied by the Deputy Commis
sioner ; Section A of Chap. III (Statistics of Population) has
been taken from the Census Report ; while here and there
passages have been extracted from Mr. Cunningham's compila
tion already referred to. But, with these exceptions, the great
mass of the text has been taken almost, if not quite verbally,
from the Settlement Reports of the district by Major James
and Captain Hastings.
The draft edition of this Gazetteer has been revised by
Colonels Waterfield, Hastings, and Ommaney and Mr. Beckett,
and by the Irrigation Department so far as regards the canals of
the district. The Deputy Commissioner is responsible for the
spelling of vernacular names, which has been fixed throughout
by him in accordance with the prescribed system of trans
literation.

THE EDITOR.
 1

1
 CONTENTS,

Page.
CHAP. I.- THE DISTRICT 1
A. - DESCRIPTIVE 1
B.-Geology, FAUNA AND FLORA 20

::
...
II. - HISTORY ... 31

> 111. - THE PEOPLE 77

:
A. - STATISTICAL 77
B. - SOCIAL AND RELIGIOUS Life 82

: : :
C.- TRIBES AND CASTES, AND LEADING FAMILIES 103
D.-VILLAGE COMMUNITIES AND TENURES 119
IV . - PRODUCTION AND DISTRIBUTION 141
A.- AGRICULTURE AND LIVE - Stock 141
B.-OCCUPATIONS,7 INDUSTNIES AND COMMERCE 148
C. -PRICES, WEIGHTS AND MEASURES, COMMUNICATIONS 156
D. - ADMINISTRATION AND FINANCE 164
A. - GENERAL 164
B. -MILITARY AND FRONTIER
-
169
C.- LAND AND LAND REVENUE
-
190

VI. — TOWNS, MUNICIPALITIES AND CANTONMENTS 216

STATISTICAL TABLES (INDEX ON PAGE II.)

CHAPTER 1. -THE DISTRICT.

Section A.- Descriptive
BOOOOOO
General description 1
General description - Boundaries and Physical features - Mountains of
tbe Border 2
Mountains of the Border 3
Mountains of the Border— The ranges and main peaks surrounding the
district - Two hills of Yusafzai situated in the plain 4
The river system - The Indus 5
The Indus — The Kábul 6
The Kábul—The Swát 7
The Swát-Irrigation from the Kábul and Swát - The Bára 8
The Bára 9
The Kalpani or Chalpani—The Budni 10
The Lundai – Marshes - Natural divisions of the valley 11
The Great Yusafzai plain 12.13
The Great Yusafzai plain — The Doába - South of the Kábul ... 14
South of the Kábul-Summary of Physical features 15
Summary of Physical features - Scenery 16
Scenery - Rainfall, temperature and climate 17
Rainfall, temperature and climate ... 18
Disease 19-20
 [Punjab Gazetteer,

S.
Page.
Section B. - Geology, Fauna and Flora
Geology - Geology of the border bills 20
Geology of the border bills 21
22
Geology of the plain country
Geology of the plain country - Geology of the Yusafzai plain 23
Geology of the Yusafzai plain - Mineral products - Gold 24
Gold-Flora of the district 25
Flora of the district 26-28
Wild animals and game found in the district 28-30

CHAPTER II. - HISTORY .

Ancient History 31-32
Early inhabitants - Alexander's invasion - Buddhism in Peshawar
-
33
Buddhism in Pesbáwar - B.C . 165. Revival of Brahminism - B.C . 148.
C

Reappearance of the Greeks — B.C . 80. Scythian dynasty - Indian

Princes retake Kábul and Pesháwar - Fa Hian, Hwen Thsang and
Surg Yun, Chinese pilgrims, A.D. 500 and 700—Antiquities 34
Antiquities 35
Antiquities — Appearance of the Afgháns in Pesháwar 800 A.D., 36
Appearance of the Afgháns in Pesbáwar, 800 A.D.-A.D. 970.
Alptagin, Governor of Khorasán-A.D. 978. Sebuktagin takes
Pesbáwar - A.D . 1001. Defeat of Jaipál by Mahmúd 37 ...

A.D. 1004. A converted Hindú, Sewakpál, appointed Governor

A.D. 1008. Defeat of Anangpál-A.D. 1020. Settlement of
Patbáns in the Khaibar - Pesbáwar, a Province of Ghazni under
Mahmúd's successors - State of the country 38
State of the country - Pathán Settlements in the plain ; the Dalazáks
Destruction of Ghaznavite power by Patháns of Ghor 39
Punjab retaken by Mahomed Ghori, 1204 A.D.-The first Moghal
invasion, A.D. 1242-Disputes between the Kbakbai and Ghori
divisions of the Pathán nation - Kbakhai division, accompanied by
Usmankbel and Muhammadzáis , settle near Kábul, 13th century
Expulsion of the Yusafzais from Kábul 40
Expulsion of the Yusafzais from Kábul-Settlement in the Pesháwar
plain- Further conquests of the Patháng — Position of the Mubam.
madzais and Yusafzais during the 15th century ... 41
Position of the Muhammadzais and Yusafzais during 15th century,
The Emperor Babar acquires sovereignty, A.D. 1504 - A.D . 1505
to 1530. Babar's further incursions 42
A.D. 1505 to 1530. Babar's further incursions - A.D . 1540.
Humáyún 43
A.D. 1540. Humáyún -A.D. 1554, The Ghoraikhel Afgháns (Khalils,
Mobmands and Daudzais) oust the Dalazáks—Final Settlement
of Afgháns in Pesháwar - A.D . 1585. Akbar's expedition 44
Akbár's policy - The Rosbania Sect 45
The Roshania Sect — The separation of the Yusafzai and Mandan 46
The separation of the Yusafzai and Mandan-Reigns of Jehangir, Shah
Jahán and Aurangzib-Khoehái Khán, the poet chief 47
Khoshal Kbán , the poet chief - Nádir Sháh 43
The Duráni dynasty-A D. 1773. Taimur Sháh - Insurrection in 1779
-

by Mian Umar of Chamkanni 49

Insurrection in 1779 by Mian Umar of Chamkanni -Shah Shújá at
Peshawar proclaims himself king - Rise of the Barakzai 50
Peshawar Distriot .)

vii
Page.
Rise of the Barak zai—The Sikbs 51
Sayad Abmad Shah of Bareily, A.D. 1824-Abmad Shah flies to Swát
Sayad Ahmad becomes firmly seated and takes tithes 52
Attacks Yar Muhammad Kbán in 1828—Duránis in 1829 again
attack Sayad Ahmad, but are defeated, and his supremacy in Peshá
war acknowledged 53
Duránis in 1829 again attack Sayad Ahmadd, but are defeated, and his
supremacy in Pesháwar acknowledge - Final defeat and death of
Sayad Ahmad in 1830 by Sher Singh at Balákót - The Sikh
conquest 54
The Sikh conquest - Yusafzai nttacked by the Sikhs 55
Hari Singh's administration - Barakzai sardárs' intrigues in 1834 56
Barakzai sardárs ' intrigues in 1834 -A.D . 1835. Dost Muhammad
makes an unsuccessful attempt on Peshawar - The Sikh arrange
ments under Hari Singh durivg 1835-36 57
The Sikh arrangements under Hari Singh during 1835-36 – In 1836
Hari Singh occupies and builds a fort at Jamrúd - Amir Dost
Muhammad determines to oppose the measure - The battle fought
on the 30th April 1837. Hari Singh shot. Flight of the Duránis 58
The battle fought on the 30th April 1837. Hari Singh shot. Flight of
the Duránis — Sikh administration 59
Sikh administration 60-61
Sikh administration - Avitabile's administration, 1338-1842 62
Avitabile's administration , 1838-1842 – Téj Sing and Goláb Singh
Colonel G. Lawrence appointed 1847 — The Mutiny 63
The Mutiny 64-74
A list of Deputy Commissioners who have been appointed to the Peshá
war district since 1850 - Changes of tahxíl boundaries ... 75
Changes of tahsil boundaries — Development since annexation 76

CHAPTER III. -THE PEOPLE .

Section A.- Statistical
Distribution of population - Migration and birth - place of population ... 78
77
Migration and birth -place of population
Increase and decrease of population 79
Births and deaths - Age, sex and civil condition ... 80
Age, sex and civil condition - Infirmities 81
European and Eurasian population 82
Section B. - Social and Religious Life
Villages ... 82
Villages - Habitations 83
::

Habitations- Food - Hospitality - Dress 84

Dress-Common usages of society 85
Common usages of society - Amusements — The women 86
The women-Games- Birth—Childhood-Manbood 87
Old age - Marriage Contracts - Betrothal 88
Betrothal - The Wedding
.
89
The Wedding- Death . 90
Death - General statistics and distribution of religions ... 91
General statistics and distribution of religions — Superstition — Alms 92
Alms - Religion of women - Priests - Mullahs - Pilgrimages 93
Pilgrimages - A list of the principal religious and festive gatherings
The Pesháwar Mission 94
 ( Punjab Gazetteor,
viii.

Page.
A list of the principal religious and festive gatherings —The Pesháwar
Mission 95
The Pesháwar Mission-Language 96
Language -Education 97
Education- Mission Schools ... 98
Character and disposition of the people - Physical characteristics of
Patbán tribes—Character of the people 99
Character of the people - Pride and Code of honour 100
Pride and Code of honour-Crime-Change in people since annexa
tion ‫ ;ܪ‬probable future change 101
Change in people since annexation ; probable future change - Poverty
or wealth of the people 102

Section C. - Tribes and Castes, and Leading Families

-

Statistics and local distribution of tribes and castes— Pathán tribes ... 103
Patbán tribes - Descent of the Pathán tribes—The Khattaks. The
derivation of the name Kbattak 104
The Khattaks, The derivation of the name Khattak— The distributiou
of the tribes and the number of villages occupied by each - Consti
tution of the Pathán tribe 105
The distribution of the tribes and the number of villages occupied by
each 106
Constitution of the Patbán tribe_Internal administration 107
Internal administration Status of the arbábs, kháns and chiefs-Dis.
tribution of the tribes resident in Peshawar - Shaikh Malli's allot.
ment—The pedigree table of Manno, the son of Mandanr ... 180
The pedigree table of Manno, the son of Mandanr— Tappa Muham
madzai known as Hashtnagar - Tne Muhammadzai otherwise known
as Mabamandzai - Derivation of the name Hashtnagar 109
The distribution of property — The Mandanrs ; the Muhammadzais the 110
most manly of all tribes—The Gigianis
The Gigianis - Daudzai occupied mainly by the descendants of Daud, &
colony of the Tarakzai clan of the hill Mohmands, and miscellane
ous Afgháns and Hindkis—The Tarakzai clan of the upper Bár
Mohmands 111
The Khalils 112
Tappa Mobmand. The Mohmands — The Khattak tract of country 113
The Khattak tract of country- The Khattaks 114
The Khattaks 115
The Khattaks — Sayade 116
Sayads - Hindkis - Gujars - Hamsáyas or Fakirs ... 117
Slaves — Religious classes. Astánádárs 118
Religious classes. Astánádárs - Hindus 119

Section D. - Village Communities and Tenures

Village tenures ... 119
Village tenures - Tribal communities—The distribution and allotment
of the country by Shaikh Malli - Periodical veshes (redistributions)
at fixed periods 120
Periodical veshes (redistributions) at fixed periods 121
Subdivisions of village and land— Village officers — The village jirga or
council — The village servants - First settlement of a tribe ... 122
Village officers — First settlement of a tribe-Settlement of non-proprie
tors - Outlying bamlets 123
Peshawar Distriot .)

ia

Page.
Outlying hamlets - Inám and proprietary exemption- Classes of over
lords and proprietors —The kháns and arbábs ... 12+
The kháns and arbábs — The maliks — The daftaris or proprietors 125
Rights of absentees—Tenants ... 126
Statistics of proprietary tenures—The division of the district under the
Duránis to the dissolution of the Saddozai power-Growth of
ináms ... 127
Growth of ináms- Farms under the Duránis-Rates of inám in the
different tappas — Pees known as haq tora — Marked difference be
tween proprietors (daftaris) and tenants (hamsáyas) 128
Marked difference between proprietors (daftaris) and tenants (hamsay
as) - In the Khattak portion or second division the khảns took
rent - Maliks enjoy ináms- The Barakzai rule-The district under
the Sikhs from 1823 to 1846 - Statistics of tenant and rent ... 129
Tenant rights at Major James' Settlement–Tenancy rights at the
Regular Settlement - Rent rates—Classes of tenants 130
Statistics of tenants and rento 131
Classes of tenants - Names of tenants- Village menials 132
Village menials 133
Agricultural labourers — Petty village grantees 134
Poverty or wealth of the proprietors - Rights in water - Irrigation cus
toms. The Bára 135
The water distribution system 136
The distribution system in villages at the tail of the irrigation (páin
warkh) – The custom known as Khinza - The custom in the event
of freshets and floods — The custom known as tala -oba (plunder
water )-The water right of miscellaneous plots—The custom
known as wach (dry), oba (wet) -Near cantonments water divi.
sion is regulated by hours — The tenant's right to the water
supply 137
Shaikh-ka-katha-The distribution of the water of the main channel
The water in the canal is not allowed to be dammed-Mills—Water
distribution in a village described ... 138
Water distribution in a village described - The re -allotment of turns
The miscellaneous plots — Kábul river irrigation customs — The
Budni ... 139

The Swát river irrigation customs — The custom of distributing the 140
water - The staff employed to superintend the irrigation

CHAPTER IV.-PRODUCTION AND DISTRIBUTION .

Section A. - Agriculture and Live-Stock
General statistics of agriculture — Soils — Irrigation 141
General statistics of agriculture 142
Irrigation- Agricultural implements and appliances - Manure and rota
tion of crops 143
Principal staples 144
Principal staples - Average yield — Production and consumption of food 145
grains 100

Arboriculture and forests - Live - Stock 146

Horse-breeding operations- Mule-breeding ... 147
Section B. - Occupations, Industries and Commerce
Occupations of the people ... 148
 ( Punjab Gazetteer,
SC

Page.
Occupations of the people — Principal industries and manufactures
Leather-work 149
Leather -work - Pottery
- 150
Pottery - Metal-work 151
Metal-work - Copper chasing-Silver ornaments — Textile fabrics, etc.
Lac-painted cloth 152
Embroidery - Felts - Course and nature of trade - Trade of the city
of Pesháwar ... 153
Trade of the city of Perbáwar- Report of the committee on the Peshá
war fair 154
Report of the committee on the Peshawar fair - Statistics of foreign
trade 155
Statistics of foreign trade ... 156

Section C. - Prices, Weights and Measures, Communications

-

Prices, wages, rent rates, interest 156

Value of produce during the last 33 years—Price current for the main
staples 157
Price current for the main staples— Weights and measures 158
Price current of main staples 159
Weights and measures — Communications — Navigable rivers 160
Navigable rivers - Bridges and ferries 161
Railways — Roads 162
Staging bungalows, etc. - Post offices — Telegraph
9
163

CHAPTER V. - ADMINISTRATION AND FINANCE.

Section A. - General
Executive and judicial - Criminal, Police and Jails 164
Criminal, Police and Jails 165
Revenue, taxation and registration 166
Statistics of land revenue - Customs--Salt- Education- Medical 167
Medical — The Egerton Hospital - Ecclesiastical - Head -quarters of
other departments 168
Head-quarters of other departments 169

Section B. - Military and Frontier

Cantonments , troops, etc.-Frontier posts and Border police ... 169
Cantonments, troops, etc. 170
Frontier administration 171-190
Section 0. - Land and Land Revenue
Settlements of land revenue - Revenue under Native rule 190
Revenue under Native rule- Revenue under British rule-Tahsil
Pesháwar - Fiscal history 191
Tahsil Pesháwar - Fiscal history 192.193
Tahsil Nowshera - Fiscal history 193-194
Tahsil Daudzai - Fiscal history 195-196
Tahsil Doába - Fiscal history 196-198
Tahsil Hashtpagar -Fiscal bistory 198-199
Tahsil Mardan - Fiscal history 199-201
Poshawar District .]
ci

Page .
Regular Settlement - Assessment circles - The basis and results of the
assessment ... 201
A 8888gment circles —The basis and results of the assessment 202
The basis and results of the assessment 203-205
Settlement of waste lands ... 205
Mill assessment - Settlement made with proprietors — Instalments 206
Term of Settlement- Cesses - Government lands — Assignments of land
revenue - Máfis to mosques 207
Máfis to mosques - Village servants’ máfis - Máfi Chakrana deh - Máfis
to ziáráts - Máfis to Aindú buildings 208
Miscellaneons máfis - Mill máfis — Lambardár's ináms - System of exemp
tion from assessment 209
Khattak lambardár's allowances — Mardan tenant allowances - Results
of above arrangements - Mallik's inams— Daftari's ináms - Favour
able assessments ... 210
Results of the inám arrangements - Favourable assessments 211
Favourable assessments ... 212
The Khalil Arbábkhel - Hashtnagar and Mardan Kbáns' ináms - Swát
river canal ... 213
Swát river canal 214-215

CHAPTER VI.—TOWNS, MUNICIPALITIES AND CANTONMENTS.

General statistics of towns - Pesháwar city - Description ... 216
Peshawár city - Description 217-219
Cantonments 219-220
History 221.222
Taxation , trade, etc. 222-223
Institutions and public buildings 223
Institutions and public buildings — Population and vital statistics 224
Population and vital statistics - Fort Mackeson - Nowshera town 225
Nowabera town-Shabkadar town 226
Shabkadar town-Fort Michni - Tangi town 227
Tangi town -- Maira Práng town - Charsadda town
.
228
Charsadda town - Utmanzai towo - Fort Abázai - Hoti Mardán 229
Hoti Mardán-Cherat 230
Cherat 231
 STATISTI
LEADING
.No.
1 howing CS
sTable

3 .
4 5 6 7 8
1 2

TAHSILS
,
OF
DETAIL

.
DETAILS DISTRI
. CT
Utmán Doába Hashtdagar
.
.
áwar
Pesh Mardan
. ,
Nowshe ra .
Dandzai
.Bolák

Total
1square
881
)(miles 2,504 374 465 632 548 182 303
Cultivated
1miles 878
)(square 1,415 196 322 406 151 150 190
Culturable
miles
878
)(1square 57 43 175 28 69
470 98
Irrigated
1square
( 878
)miles 575 69 91 48 137 62
168
miles
square
1881
(1Average
crops
under
)to 877 882 112 197 111 119 118
225
Annual
rainfall
1inches
(in866 :9
12 19.8 16.6 :7
13 13.1
1882
)to :9
12 :1
22

Number
inhabited
towns
villages
)(1and
of881 690 139 97 110 121 159 64

Total
1population
)(881 5,92,674 1,72,031 1,07,304 83,939 90,584 68,902 69,914
population
)Rural
(1881 4,63,901 91,879 81,173 77,621 67,327 38,597
1,07,304
Urban
1population
)( 881 1,28,773 80,152 2,766 12,963 1,576 31,317
square
)mile
(1881
per
population
Total 165 378 231
237 460 231 133
142 370 127
mile
square
per
population
)Rural
(1881 185 246 231 129

Hindus 7,005 1,954 2,248

)(1881 39,321 20,025 3,507 4,582
... ... 131
Sikhs
)1( 881 3,103 1,739 75 405 568 185
...

881
1)(Jains 3 3 ...
...

1,47,232 78,926 81,961 66,754 67,524

)Musalmans
(1881 5,46,117 1,03,720
69,301 1,65,497 97,208
revenue
land
annual
Average
to
(1877
)*1881 6,81,562 1,89,685 98,454 64,417
1881gross
annual
(1Average
revenue
877

...
)†to 9,21,424
...

nd
Miscellancous
ixed
f.a,*Fluctuating Stamps
Erates nd
xcise
ocal
and
LT.,a†ribute
( Punjab Gazetteer,
 PESHAWAR .
CHAPTER I.

THE DISTRICT.
SECTION A. - DESCRIPTIVE.
The Peshawar district is the central one of the three districts of Chapter LA
the Peshawar division , and lies between north latitude 33° 43' and Descriptive.
34° 31', and east longitude 71 ° 25' and 72° 47'. It occupies the General description ,
extreme north -western corner of the Indian Empire, and extends
from the Indus to the Khaibar mountains. It is bounded on the
north and north -east by hills which separate it from the valleys of
Swát and Bunér ; to the north-west are the rugged looking mountains
occupied by the Utmánkhels and Momands ; on the west stand the
Khaibar mountains overlooked by the Tártarra peak ; to the south the
boundary is the continuation of a spur which branches from the
Sufaid Kbh and runs to the Indus — the lower portion of this branch
separates the districts of Pesháwar and Kohất - to the south -east,
the only portion not bounded by hills, is the river Indus, which divides
it from the Chach plain in the Rawalpindi and Hazára districts.
Excepting the Indus and Kohát borders, it is surrounded on all sides
by indepesndent territory occupied bys Pathán s. In shape the valley
m nts,
represent a fan - its rivers and ravine for the joi and Kha irábád
the handle. The left side of the fan is irrigated land, but the right
or high land depends altogether upon rain and is known as the mairá.
It is, except on the south -east side where flows the Indus, encircled
by mountains. Its greatest length from Kyara on the east to
ng on the west is 86 miles . The greatest breadth from its
Spersarnm
northe ost point at Karkai in Yusafzai to Saddokhel in the
Khattak hills on its southern border is 46 miles. It is divided into
six tahsils, of which three lie to the east and three to the west of the
line of the Swát and Kábul rivers. Of the former, Utmán Bulaq
lies to the east, Mardán in the centre, and Hashtnagar to the west.
Of the three latter, Doaba Daudzai includes the doáb of the Swát
and Kábul rivers and the plains on the right bank of the latter down
to its junction with the former, while Pesháwar comprises all the
western portion of the district, and the territory on the right bank
of the united Swát and Kábul rivers constitutes the Nowshera tahsil.
The Mardán and Utmán Bulaq tahsils constitute the Yusafzai sub
division of the district, which is in separate charge of an Assistant
Commissioner stationed at Hoti Mardán .
Some leading statistics regarding the district and the several
taksils into which it is divided are given in Table No. I on the
opposite page. The district contains two towns of more than 10,000
souls
Peshawar ... 79,982
Nowshera ... 12,963
::

::

...
 [ Punjab Gazetteer ,
2 CHAP. 1. — THE DISTRICT.

Chapter I, A. The administrative head -quarters are situated at Pesháwar, in the

Descriptive. west centre of the district, onthe Punjab Northern State Railway.
Peshawar stands 20th in order of area and 17th in order of popula
General description. tion among the 32 districts of the Province, comprising 2:35 per cent.
of the total area , 3:16 per cent. of the total population, and 5:28 per>

cent. of the urban population of British territory. The latitude,

longitude, and heightin feet above the sea of the principal places in
the district are shown below :.
Feet above
Town , N. Latitude, E. Longitude. sea -level.

Peshawar 34 ° 2 71° 37 ' 1.109

Nowobers (Cantonment ) .. 34 ° 0' 72 ° 1 ' 1,120 *
Mardán 840 18 7206 1,200
Tangi 34 ° 18 ' 71 ° 42'

Approximate.
Bonndaries and The boundaries of the district have been described above in
physical features.
general terms. But, asa fact, the exact line whichseparates British
.
from Independent Territory is in many cases very ill-defined. A list
of the border villages of the district with a notice of the line up to
which measurements were carried in each at the Regular Settlement
( 1875) is given by Colonel Hastings in his Settlement Report. A
glance at the map will show that the line of the Indus between
Torbela ( in Hazára ) and Attock ( Atak) is continued from Attock
towards the west -south -west by the northern slopes of the Khattak
hills, a terminating, spur of the Great White Mountain (Sufaid
Kóh). If, taking this line as a base, and a point a few miles
to the west of Attock as a centre, a circular arc be traced upon
the map, having its extremities at Torbela on the Indus towards
the east, and at Fort Mackeson at the foot of the Khattak range
towards the west, it will be found to correspond roughly with the
boundary of Pesháwar. The Peshawar valley in fact is an amphi
theatre, closed in onall sides by hills except for the few miles where
it rests upon the Indus. It is drained by the Kábul river, which,
debouching from the hills ten miles to the north of the entrance
to the Khaibar pass, traverses the valley with aа direction towards
the east-south -east, and joins the Indus opposite Attock. At
Nisatha, 24 miles from its point of exit from the hills, it receives
the Swát river, which leaves the hills 21 miles farther to the north .
Opposite Nowshera ,about the centre of the valley ,it further receives
the Kalpani, by which the drainage of Swát is carried across the
plain of Yusafzai. From the south its main affluent is the Bára,
which,passing close by the cityof Peshávrar, enters the main river á
few miles above its junction with the Swát.
Mountains of the Between the Indus opposite Torbela and the point where the
Border. Swát enters the district the frontier is irregular. The shape is
determined by a curving line of hill, the last transverse spur of a
great range, which running southwards from the Pamir Steppea and
the eastern extremity of the Hindu Kush, terminates in Swát few
milesbeyond the border. From thisline of hills irregular spurs
run down at right angles to the British Frontier, separated by intri
cate lateral valleys, which, hemmed in by lofty precipices, conceal
Peshawar District .]
CHAP. I.-THE DISTRICT. 3

in secure nooks the villages of the occupying clans. Thehills are for Chapter I, A.
the most part bare, though the higher peaks are clothed here and Descriptive.
there with pine, and the sides of others have a scanty covering of
brushwood. They afford, however, good pasturage for the cattle Mountains of the
and flocks. The drainage from the hills has in places perforated the
a
sloping sides of the valleys into a network of ravines,astrong natural
barrier against the approach of an invading force. High cultivated
ridges occupy theintervening spaces, except in parts where immedi
ately below the hills a layer of loose stones conceals the surface.
Outlying hills belonging to the same system occur at intervals along
this portion of the frontier, rising out of the plains of Yusafzai.
South of the Swát the Utmánkhel and Mohmand hills which still
belong to the Hindu Kush system , and the latter of which form the
boundary of the Doaba parganah lying between the Swát and Kábul
rivers, form parallel lines* running north and south,and connected by
a transverse range, which has a direction nearly due west towards
Jalalábád. The outermost range offers a nearly straight line to the
British frontier. The ranges in this direction are low and wanting
in the bold features which distinguish the mountains of Swát and
Boner. They are entirely devoid of timber. A few shrubs, prin
cipally of the káo or wild olive, are sprinkled at their base ; but with
this exception they are scantily endowed with any kind of vegetation.
Bare, stony, and irregular, they rise abruptly from the plain, their
ridges running parallel to the border, and not forming valleys as in
Yusafzai. Opposite the fort of Shabkadar at the old site of
Panjpao, they fall back and form an amphitheatre, occupied by a
table-land some three miles in breadth and two in depth, stony and
intersected by ravines. On approaching the Kábul river, they retire
again, and run nearly parallel to the stream for a few miles until they
strike its bank at Michni.
From Michni to the Bára river the Mulagori and Afridi hillsare
loftier, but bare and irregular as those of the Mohmands. The
Tartarra peak, over the entrance to the Khaibar Pass rises to a height
of 6,826 feet, and from its summit may be obtained a view of a large
portion of the Ningrahár valley. The interior of these hills pro
duces great quantities of firewood,but no large trees ; their sides are
rocky and precipitous. They present the appearance more of groups
of mountains than of a connected chain, and form the western limit
of the Khalil parganah . They can, however,all be traced to a con
nection with the great range ofthe Sufaid Kóh, of which they are in
fact lateral spurs, the Khattak hills which bound the district on the
south being the line orographical continuation ofthe range. From
the Bára river to the Kohát Pass, the hills of the Akakhel, and thence
to the Jawaki Pass, those of the Adamkhel, form the western and
southern boundaries of the Mohmand parganah ; further in ,they
furnish large quantities of firewood, but are bare and rocky towards
the plain. The hills upon the border are of no great height; but
immediately beyond them and due west of fort Mackeson is the
peak of Mullaghar 7,060 feet high. The villages of this parganah
* Between two of them the Swát runs Southwards till it sweeps Eastwards just
before its debouchment into the plains.
 ( Funjab Gazottoor.
4 CHAP . I.-- TIIE DISTRICT.

Chapter I, A. are situated on the Bára, and a few large ones are located near the hills
Descriptive. to the south ; the remainder is chicfly waste, a mulirií running under
Mountains of the the hills, and crossing the district to the vicinity of the Attock road ;
Boriler. deep and stony ravines intersect it, the lurking places and highways
of Afridi robbers from time immemorial. The Khattak range con
tinues the boundary to the Indus, maintaining an average height
of from 3,000 to 5,000 feet. The higher parts of these hills, though
destitute of large forest trecs, are clothed with smaller vegetation ,
consisting principally of the wild olive : the Khattak pargana is an
irregular mass of low hills between this range and the Kábul river,*
a narrow strip of plain only occurring close to the latter, along which
the Grand Trunk Road is carried ; the villages are situated in defiles
and on ledges amongst these hills, and cultivation is scanty. The
highest point, known as Jalála Sir is close to Cherát and reaches a
height of 5,110 feet. Chajut Sir, 13 miles west of Attock, is 3,410
feet.
The ranges and mirin The names of the main peaks which surround the district, fol
thesurrounding
peaks district. lowing the same order as used in describing the configuration , are
given below:
Ranges. Name of Peaks . Height, Ranges. Name of Peaks. Height .
Feet . Feet.
North - oast range ... Mababan 7,471 Western range Tartarra 0,863
Harpatai -aparai

:::::::::::
Garra Chapri Sir
Ali Sher ... Mullaghar 7,089
Sinawar Pori Sir 4,410
North rango Ilium 0,341 South range lelalu Sir 6,033
Mora 6,723 Cherát 4,497
Chórát Mir Kalan 4.544
Shalakot ... Chajju ir 3,110
Mulla Kand .. Bahadur Khán 3,820
Hazárnao Tri Sir 3,317
Khanora

Two bills of Yusaf. In the sub-division of Yusafzai there are two small hills, Kara
zai situated
plain .
in the mar and Panjpir ; they stand out in the plain and are worthy of
mention. Kara -mar, the highest, is situated to the north -east of
Hoti Mardán ; it is about 3,480 feet above the sea and 2,280 above
the Yusafzai plain. On its northern slope there are a few fir trees,
and the appearance of the hill on that side is green and pleasing ;
its southern aspect is a mere bluff ridge. There is a sloping
plateau at the summit which would do for sites. If tanks for holding
water were constructed, the place might be utilized by the Civil and
Military Officers in Yusafzai during the summer months. There is a
ziárat on its summit dedicated to Yakki Yusaf who was buried
there. Panjpír, the other, is a smaller and sharper ridge ; it rises
to the height of 2,130 feet above the sea, or 940 feet above the
Yusafzai plain. It has no trees, but is covered in parts with low
brushwood ; at the top there are some heaps of stones (dheris) dedi
cated to the Panjpír, or five great saints of the Mahomedans. The
Hindus affirm that the place was dedicated to the Panch Pando or
five Pando brothers of the Mahabharat. A good view of the lower
part of the district, Attock, and the Khattak range with its ciirats
is obtained from the top of the hill.
* known below Nisitti as the Lunilaí.
Peshawar District .]
CHAP. 1. — THE DISTRICT. 5

Chapter I, A.
The Indus ultimately receives the whole drainage of the Pesha
war valley, all but an insignificant part of it having been previously Descriptive
collected in the Kábul. Of the Kábul the principal affluents are the
Swát from the north -west, the Bára from the south -west, and the The River System .
Kalpani from the north. The Kábul, Swát, and Bára unite with the
Budní at Nisatta, 14 miles north of Peshawar to form the Lundai
( short) or lowest section of the Kábul river, which after a course of
only 36 miles falls into the Indus near Attock . The portion of the
district which does not drain in the first instance into the Kábul is
the country lying below the Sir -i-maira, or “crest of the desert,” in
other words, the old high bank of the Indus. Setting aside this
small tract, the drainage system of the district may be mapped out
into three divisions : Yusafzai and part of Hashtnagar drained by
the Kalpani and its affluents ; the whole western portion of the
district,drained by the Swát, Kábul and Bára above their junction
at Nisatta ; and the southern portion of the district (including the
Mohmand and Khattak tappas) draining directly into the Kábul
below Nisatta. A more detailed account will now be given of each
of the rivers mentioned.
On debouching from the hills opposite Torbela (in Hazára ), the The Indus.
Indus at once divides into numerous channels, and thus continues
until, opposite Attock, it is again contracted into a narrow gorge.
>

For about eight miles to the north of its present bed, the country
lies low, and is of fresh alluvial formation ; beyond, rises a high and
well defined bank , marking the commencement of the mairá or table
land of Yusafzai, and thence known as the sir- i -maira or (as it is
(6

usually translated) the “crest of the desert.” The same high bank
is continued for nearly twelve miles westwards, following the line of
the Kábul river and at a mean distance of about four miles from it.
Abrupt upon its southern front, it slopes gradually towards the north . *
From one point of view it might be simply described as an arc
bounding the plain of Yusafzai on the south -east and south ; but its
position and the presence of water-worn boulders at its base corres
ponding to those found in the present bed of the Indus, mark it
clearly as the ancient bank of that river; or, with reference to the
theory put forward elsewhere as to the lacustrine formation of the
Peshảwar valley, it may well be that, as the great lake which once
occupied the whole valley gradually dwindled with the increasing
size of its outlet at Attock, caused by the scour of the escaping
stream, a last stand was made within the limits now markedbythis
sir - i-maira on the north and the extremity of the plain of Chach
to the south . This supposition would account for the extension of
the sir-i-maira along the direction of the Kábul, which may be
supposed to have scoured out for itself a lower bed in the marshy
soil that would be left by the lake as it finally subsided. The present
bed of the river between Torbela and Attock has an extreme
width of about three miles, and is seldom less than 1 } mile. The
course of the main stream is intricate, and is never the same for
two consecutive years; minor channels separate the bed into
numerous islands, most of which are submerged in the season of
* The drainage of the country to the west of the sir- i -maira flows, Westwards
into tbe Kalpani,
 ( Punjab Gazetteer,
6 CHAP. I. -THE DISTRICT.

Chapter I, A. flood. Some on the other hand stand out at all the times high and
Descriptive. comparatively dry, and are covered in many instances with forests
of sissu (Dalbergia sissu ) ; others of the islands afford excellent
Th
pasturage for the cattle of the villages on either bank.
Besides the Kábul the only real affluents of the Indus in this
district are two streams which bring down the drainage of the
Mahaban mountain and the hills lying to the south of Chamlá, and
enter the Indus, the one near Munárá, the other near Hind. Other
superficial gullies and ravines carry down the drainage of the long
strip of country lyingbelow the sir-i-mairá, but none require special
mention. The depth of water at Attock varies from 40 feet in
the winter months to 75 feet at the time of flood . The volume of
its stream varies greatly with the season of the year. In the
winter it is reduced to narrow limits; in the summer it fills its whole
bed. The bed consists of boulders and sand. There are three ferries,
Pihúr to Dal Mahat - this is at the eastern corner of Yusafzai ; the
Hind ferry, which is lower down the stream — this is used by persons
going from Swátand Bajaur direct to Lahore, or by Yusafzais visiting
Chach ; the thirdis at Khairábád, exactly opposite to Attock and
15 miles distant from Hind. There is also a drift gallery under
neath the river bed, excavated at considerable cost, experimentally,
to test the strata and the approximate cost of a tunnel. But both
ferry and tunnelhave now been superseded by the Attock bridge on
the P. N. S. Railway, which was opened on the 1st June 1883, and
carries a cart road and footway inside its girders. The river is not
fordable during the cold season, but armies have crossed on emer
gencies with great loss. And the Sikharmy forded it in 1823 at
its widest point, opposite Hind. The villagers residing on its banks
cross the river by swimming on shinazes, or inflated ox skins,
which means of conveyance is utilized still further by carrying
another person inside, without any inconvenience, provided the inside
passenger is of medium size. Rafts ( jálás) formed by planks or
charpais placedon a foundation of inflated skins fastened together,
are also used. The country is somewhat inundated when the river
is at its highest during May, June and July ; the inundation does not
benefit the Pesháwar district, nor does the river supply any irrigation
water to the lands on either bank. There are fish in the river;
they are usually netted, or caught with hook and line, in the back
waters near Attock , and monsters weighing 100lbs. have been
Waterfowl
caught. Otters ( Pashto, saglau ) are occasionally seen.
do not abound, a few are to be shot near Hind, in the backwaters
The Rábul .
during the winter months.
The river Kábul is supposed to rise in the Unai Pass, latitude
34° 17', longitude 68° 14', some 45 miles in a straight line from the city
of the same name, at an elevation of about 8,400 feet, and receives the
whole drainage of the mountainslying between Kábul and Peshawar
as well as that of Kafiristán, Chitral, Panjakora, Swát and the
neighbouring countries. After a course of about 250 miles it enters
thePesháwar valley and ultimately joins the Indus, immediately above
Attock. It is said to be fordable till it reaches Kábul. After that
it is swelled by affluents and becomes a rapid river, though still na
vigable by rafts (jálás). On leaving the hills opposite Michni, the
 Peshawar Distrot .)

CHAP. I. — THE DISTRICT. 7

river immediately throwsoffa branch, the Adezai, which preserving Chapter I, A.

an independent course falls into the Swát near Chársadda, about Descriptive.
three miles above the junction of the latter with the Kábul. A few The Kábul.
miles lower, the main stream, locally known as the Nagomán, throws
off another branch known as that of Shah Alam , which after receiv
ing the Bára rejoins the main stream about three miles above
Nisatta, at which place the junction with the Swát takes place.
For the rest of its course the united river is known as Lundai.
The Shah Alam was originally the principal stream , and of late
years the greater body ofwater has shown a tendency to desert the
Nagomán (which takesits name from the uncertainty of its volume)
for its old bed. Both the Adezai and Shah Alam branches are ford
able for ten months in the year, but the Nagomán is only sometimes
fordable at two places in December and January. The water of the
minor branches is clear, and flows chiefly in a pebbly bed! ; but that
of the main stream is turbid . The river commences to rise in
April, attaining its greatest height in July and August, and
falling to its winter level in November. During the summer the
current isvery strong andrapid, with so variable a course that a
ferry is seldom to be found in the same spot for two successive years.
In most places the overflow is not extensive, but the surplus waters are
conveyed over the adjoining districtsby numerous canals and cuts.
Below Nowshera the river runs generally between high banks, and
attains a greater velocity. Navigation upon this partof the river is
rendered dangerous by numerous rocks and whirlpools in its course.
The land on either side is for many months completely saturated
with moisture, the stream in ordinary flood seasons Howing on a level
with its banks. Water is therefore everywhere close to the surface,
and in parts considerable tracts of bog or marsh are formed, which
do not completely dry up at any season of theyear. The character
of the drainage both of this river and the Swát is thus described
by Colonel McGregor :
“ A noteworthy feature in the character of the drainage is the distribu
tion of the Swát and Kábul rivers into a large number of separate channels,
which uniting together with the main streams, cover a large extent of surface
with water and form numerous little islands. This arrangement, though it
tends to saturate the soil and the air alike with moisture, is not without
its special purpose. In the summer months when the volume of the Indus
and Kábul rivers are increased by the melting of the snows on the mountains
they drain, this network of branch channels serve asa preservative from
inundation . For the increased volume of the Kábul river ( bearing the
drainage of the Kábul highlands and southern slopes of Hindu Kush),
meeting the flood of the Indus at Attock, where the passage is through a
narrow gorge in the hills by which the free flow of the extra water is impeded,
is thrown back upon itself and distributed in those side channels until the
high flood and obstruction ahead subside. Were it not for this provision the
low tracts of Doába and Daudzai would be inundated annually at each flood
of the Indus.”
The Swát rises in the hills N. E. of Buner. Its course is at The Swát .
first south-westerly through the Swát valley ; but after being joined
by the Panjkora river from the north, it turns southwards tillit en
ters the Pesháwar valley above Abazai, 11 miles to the north of
 [Punjab Gazattoor,
8 CHU '. I.--TIE DISTRICT.

Chapter I, A Miclmi, thence it flows due east till it joins the Kábul river at
Descriptive. Nisatta, about half -way between Michni and Attock. After entering
The Swát.
the plain of the Peshawar valley the Swát maintains for some miles
an undivided course, but immediately below the Abazai fort separates
into two branches, theeastern or Jagai which irrigates Hashtnagar,
and the western or Khyáli which irrigates Doába . Their banksare
low, and they divide into many minor channels which wind through
rich meadows, their banks fringed with willowand poplar, and ulti
mately unite at Chársadda, three miles above Nisatta. At this point
also the Swát receives the Adezai branch of the Kábul. The waters
of the Swát are clear and cold ; the bed is here and there choked
with rocks, and the stream at such places presents the appearance of
a foaming rapid. “ The ferry at Abazai," writes Major James, “ im
“ mediately below one of these obstructions, is a dangerous one ; there
" is a fordhere which is practicable for three or four months, but the
passage is generally attended with risk on account of the strong cur
"rent, and the boulders which are met with. On one occasion,when
" a troop of Horse Artillery was fording at this place, two of the men
were carried down the current and drowned, and similar accidents
“ have been frequent. The late Colonel Mackeson was the only person
(

«
I have heard of who has swum across the Swát river at its flood ;
though Lieutenant Peyton, of Her Majesty's 87th Regiment, rescued
" a native from drowning midway in the stream , an act of manly
daring, which deserves a record.” There are many other points at
which the stream is fordable during the cold weather. The nature
of the river-bed and its flood closely resemble those of the Kábul.
The Swát canal now approaching completion has its heads at the
debouchure of the river into the plains, some two miles above Abazai.
Irrigation from the The Kábul river irrigatesa portion of the present Pesháwar tahsil
Kábui and Swát. (tappah Khálsa ), parganah Daudzai, and six villages of parganah
Doába. The Swát river irrigates the remainder ofthe Doába, and
43 villages of tahsil Hashtnagar. Both these rivers rise in summer
after the melting of the snow, and inundate the lands of some vil
lages on their banks; the inundations are uncertain in their results,
sometimes beneficial, and at other times the contrary. During the
winter the channels of both rivers are fordable at particular places.
The bed of the channels generally consists of boulders and sand , the
water is not anywhere very clear, and the bottom, except in shallows,
not visible. There is no navigation by country boats above Chársad
da, where a considerable number of boats are annually built. The
rivers abound with fish and wild fowl, and swans have been killed on
the Swát river. *
The Bára.
The Bára proper has its rise in a valley of the same name, lying
on the southern side of the Khaibarhills, but receives the greater
part of its volume,as represented in Pesháwar, from another stream ,
the Tiráh Toi, which rises further east than the Bára and collects the
drainage of the Tira valley. The two streams unite about eight
miles beyond the British border ; from which point the river runs to
wards the north -east, until, after passing within two miles of Peshawar,
it falls into the Shah Alam branch of the Kábul about a mile above
* Fur an account of the Swát river canal and the irrigation from it. see Chap. V.
Poshawar District .)
CHAP. 1.--- THE DISTRICT. 9

the junction of the latter with the main stream within the limits of Chapter I, A.
the village of Jangal. Where it first enters the district, the Bára is Descriptive.
at most seasons of theyear a diminutive stream, but it is shortly fed The Bára ,
by some clear and copious springs in the neighbourhood of the fort
to which it gives its name. Thesespringsare celebrated for their
salubrity ; and many of the Sikh Sirdars caused supplies of water
from them to be brought daily to Peshawar in sealed vessels. The
greater portion of the water is diverted near the fort into the water
courses of Khalíl and Mohmand, while another cut conveys a supply
through the cantonments and city of Pesháwar. În ordinary
times , therefore, the lower course of the Bára is altogether, or
nearly , dry. But after rain has fallen in the Tiráh hills, a inuddy
volume rushes down , which renders the stream impassable for
several days, and often sweeps before it the dams which form
the canal heads below fort Bára. A rich alluvial deposit of red clay,
very valuable as a fertilising agent, is brought down by these floods.
When the dams stand, as they do except when the floods are unusually
heavy, the waters charged with deposit so fertilise the irrigated lands
as to make manure unnecessary . The villages on the lower part of
the Bára have constructed cuts for the special purpose of utilising
the flood -water . It is crossed by the roads from Pesháwar to Kohát
and Attock . Good bridges exist on both these roads. This stream
gives its name to the celebrated Bára rice, which is grown in some of
the villages on its banks. The Sikhs required the whole crop to be
brought to Peshawar, where the best portion was reserved for seed , the
next best was sent to Ranjit Singh at Lahore , and the remain
der left to the zamindárs. Less care being now taken to pre
serve a good supply of seed , the quality of the rice,though still held
in high estimation, is said to have deteriorated. The river Bára is
in a measure an object of veneration, and Shekhán , the spot where
its waters are first divided for purposes of irrigation, is held especial
ly sacred . The Afridis who control its head waters are always able
to stop its stream - a proceeding which they often practised in the
times of the Sikhs. Such water as the Afridis allow to enter the
plain is appropriated in the following manner : A certain quantity,
reckoned by the number of mills it can turn, is taken for the use of
the gardens, city and cantonments of Pesháwar, and the remainder
is equally divided between the Khalils and Mohmands, who often
quarrel about their respective shares. Major James thought this
was perhaps the river alluded to by Baber in his memoirs as flowing
in the vinicity of Peshawar, which he called the Siah Ab, a name
>

which cannot be locally traced, but would apply if the Bára were in
flood, and there were more water, as probably there used to be before
it was used for irrigation to the extent it now is. The hard conglo
merate banks of the Bára distinctly show by the channels that
have perforated its sides that ages ago the bed was very much higher
than it is now, and that it has been gradually worn down to its present
level , and so in those times the river , of more constant volume owing
to the trees and forest -clad mountains through which it ran, did flow
past Pesháwar.
 ( Punjab Gazetteer,
10 CHAP. I.-THE DISTRICT.

Chapter I, A. The drainge of Hashtnagar and Yusafzai to the west of the

Descriptive. sir-2 -mairá, together with that of the northern hills is ultimately all
The Kalpani or collected into theKalpani, and by this one channel makes its way
Chalpani. into the Kábul. The Kalpani has its rise in Baezi or Lundhkhwar, and
flowing southwards joins the Kábul between Nowshera and the vil
lage of Pir Sabak. Its principal tributary from the west is the
Bagiarai, which has its rise near the Mulakand Pass, and joins the >

Kalpani at Sujar Sarki. Through this stream and its affluents,

together with numerous minor tributaries, the Kalpani collects the
drainage of the southern face of the Swát hills. From the east
the main tributary of the Kalpani is the Mokam , a stream which has
many subordinate feeders, and drains the hills of Buner. It joins
the main river near the village of Toru. Others of the streams by
which these hills are drained do not survive to reach the Kalpani.
Of these the most important is the Wuch, which drains the hills to
the west of Chamlá. It is lost in a series of pools to the north
east of Toru . Of all these streams, the Kalpani alone conveys from
the hills a perennial supply of water. The others fail during the
dry season of the year, bringing perhaps a small driblet from the
hills, but not aa sufficient volume to penetrate many miles into the
plain. At such seasons the supply is sensibly increased by springs
occurring in the sides of the ravines through which they flow.
After rain in the hills, on the other hand, the water rises rapidly, and
raging torrents often bar communication for many hours at a time
in courses which an hour before might be crossed with water barely
ankle deep. The crossing of the Kalpani is rendered dangerous on
account of the special suddenness of its floods, and its numerous
ever -shifting quicksands.* In addition to the drainage of the hills
the Kalpani receives the drainage of the Yusafzai plain, which
enters it by means of the numerousand intricate ravines described in
another paragraph. Its valley occupies the lowest ground between
the commencement of the upland of Hashtnagar on the west and
the sir -2 -maira on the east.
The Budni . The Budni stream , asnow existing, is aa continuation of the Chora
Khwar, a ravine which drains the Khaibar hills. This ravine joins
the bed of the Budni from the point where it is crossed by the
canal, locally known as the Sheikh -ka -Katha. This canal is carri
ed across the bed of the ravine between dams called the Dág -band.
When rain falls heavily in the hills, the Chora Khwar floods, and not
unfrequently carries away this dam ; in which casethe water of the
Sheikh -ka -Katha flows down the bed of the Budni. At all times
there is an escape from the dam into the Budni ; the water that
thus escapes is supplemented by springs in the bed of the Budni
and by waste water from the Daudzai irrigation. About two miles
from the city, where the Daudzai road crosses it by a bridge, the
Budni stream turns abruptly to the east and finally falls into the
Shah Alam branch of the Kábul river in the boundaries of Dáman
Hindki. It is a dangerous river to cross in the summer, during
which season it carries a great deal of water, and hence the derivation
* Hence, according to Dr. Bellew, its name (Chalpani corrupted to Kalpani) , or
• deceitful water ."
Poshawar District.)
CHAP . 1. — THE DISTRICT. 11

of the name Budni from Dubni, signifying drowned. It only irrigates 11 Chapter 1, A.
villages and turns seven mills ; if the level ofits bed could be raised, it Descriptive..
would carryat certain seasons of the year sufficient water to irrigate as The Budni,
much as the Bára river does. It is customary to give the name
Budni, not onlyto the stream above described, but also to that por
tion of the Sheikh -ka -Katha canal, which lies between its head on
the Kábul river and the Dág -band.
The Kábul, Swát, and Bára rivers and the Budni stream with all The Lundai,
the drainage of the north -west,west,and south -west, unite at Nisatta ;
and from that point to where the combined waters join the Indus, the
stream is known as the Lundai or short river, in length only 36 miles.
The combined streams form a large river which is navigable by
country boats. Below Nowshera the river runs between rather high
banks,and is of no use for irrigation ; in the summer a great deal of
land on both sides of its course is inundated, enabling some spring
crops to be raised There are five ferries as well as a

bridge of boats, which last is kept up throughout the year at

Nowshera — and keeps open the communication with the Yusafzai
sub-division . Near Nowshera there are some floating four mills in
boats worked by paddle wheels turned by the current. The drainage
from thenorth and east also falls into the river at different points
above Jehángira. There has been no disastrous flood caused by the
stoppage of the Indus since 1858, when the waters of the Lundai,
according to Major James, continued to flow up stream for twelve hours
at a rateof from four to five miles — and this retrograde flow was
observed as far as Nisatta. In that flood eight villages were destroyed
and twenty or more damaged. There was a flood before this in 1841,
and then 5,000 or 6,000 lives were lost. In 1874 the floods were
exceptional.
There are no lakes in the district; but owing to extensive per- Marsh es .
colation from therivers, large marshes are formed in many low lying
tracts in the neighbourhood of the Swát and Kábul. There is also a
large marsh near Pesháwar. On some old maps, it is noted that at
a place near Murghus below the sir- i -maira and not far from the
present bed of the Indus, a lake of several miles in extent is formed
after every eight or ten years, and such a tradition is held by the
inhabitants. The part where the lake is said to be formed is low and
verdant, and almost marshy, water being abundant in pits at six and
eight feet from the surface. A small sluggish stream runs through
the tract, and the so -called lake is merelya marsh formed on this low
ground in seasons of excessive rain. Colonel Ommaney says there is
a well at Topi, which for some years nearly overflows and then for
years remains at a lower level ;the springs in this village and near
Kotal also show this periodical rise and fali.
Thus the Peshawar valley — taking that expression in its widest Natural divisions of
sense to include the whole of the amphitheatre enclosed by the encir- the valley.
cling hills already described — comprises four main natural divisions :
(1) a shingly tableland fringing the plain immediately below the hills
upon the north -west and west; ( 2) the open plain (mairá) of Yusafzai
and Hashtnagar ; (3) the Doába, enclosed between the Swát and
Kábul rivers ; (4 ) a region of low hills and intricate ravines to the
 [ Punjab Gazottoor,
12 ( ILAP. 1. --THE DISTRICT.

Chapter I, A. south of the Kábul river, gradually rising to the heights of the
Descriptive. Khattak hills. To these may be added a fifth division, comprising a
Natural divisions of
fertile strip to the south of the Kábul river, and the rich lowlands
the valley generally which follow the courses of rivers or lie in the bottoms of
ravines. This division has been incidentally noticed in the descrip
tion of the river system of the district ; of the other divisions a
short description will now be given.
The plains of Hashtnagar and Yusafzai are thus described by
Dr. Bellew : -

The great Yusafzai “ The tract presents a gently undulating surface plain throughout in its
plain . central, western, and southern tracts ; but, to the northward and eastward ,
it is more or less overrun by low rocky ridges, jutting out from the main
mountain ranges in those directions. In the former tracts, the country is
a vast open expanse ; and, except in the immediate vicinity of the rivers,
along whose banks are many villages and much cultivation, presents at the
first glance a singularly uninviting aspect, owing to the paucity or entire
absence of trees on large tracts, and the uninteresting level of the surface.
On closer inspection , however, it is found to possess more rariation of scene
>

than is discovered at first view. The country is traverscd by some great

ravines or vicarious river channels, along the courses of which are planted a
number of villages with their trees, gardens , and cultivated lands, though
still the greatest portion by far is an extensive stretch of waste land , termel
in the colloquial mairá. The mairá is more or less covered with a stuntel
brushwood, composed mostly of bair bushes. Between the detached patches
of these, are strips of cultivation along the borders of the waste, and the
general surface supports a growth of grasses and herbs that suffice to pasturo
the cattle and flocks of the district. The mairá is not one unbroken spread of
waste land, but is divided by the great central nallah or rarine of Yusafzai, anıl
the cultivation of the population settled along its course into two main tracts
named according to their relative local positions. That on the west is the
Hashtnagar mairá, and that on the south - cast is the Khattak mairú
former times, these desert tracts were constantly traversed by armed and
mounted bands of robbers, who lived by the plunder of unwary travellers, or >

of cattle straying too far from their village grazing grounds ; but, since the
establishment of the British rule, all this has been put a stop to, and now
travellers and cattle cross and wander over its wide and lonely wastes with
out let or hindrance. The best proof of the present security of these former
ly dangerous tracts, is in the fact of the progressive extension of cultivation
on its surface, far away from protection for the crop under other circum
stances. Year by year, by steady degrees, the waste is being reclaimed and
brought under cultivation . One other object deserves note in this place, as
being connected with the aspect of the country. I allude to the numerous
mounds of bare earth that dot the country all over, and which from their
singular appearance, magnitude, and numbers at once attract the attention
and excite curiosity as to their origin, history and meaning. They are
artificial heaps, abounding in fragments of red pottery and the remains of
old walls, &c., and are evidently the sites of the habitations of men of bygone
ages .
“ In its lateral tracts, the Yusafzai plain presents a more diversified
aspect than that of the central tract just described ; and though of opposite
kinds on the different sides , much more interesting and grateful to the eye.
“ The tract on the western side is occupied by the separate district of
Hashtnagar. Here the land lies low in a strip along the left bank of the
Swát and Kábul rivers, contains many villages, is highly cultivated , freely
irrigated, and well stocked with large trees, such as the mulberry, sissu ,
Poshawar District.]
CILAP. I.-THE DISTRICT. 13

tamarisk , jujube, &c. , and willows along the water -courses. Away from Chapter I, A.
the river, the land rises into the mairú which is useil as a common grazing Descriptive.
ground for the cattle of the district. The tract along the easternside of The great Yusafzai
the plain as well as along the whole extent of its northern boundary pre plaiu .
sents a picturesque mountain scenery. Here hill and dale succeed each other
in every variety of arrangement. At distant intervals, great spurs project
on to the plain and gulf off the mountain skirts into a series of close valleys
which , by varying combinations of glen and gorge, rock and precipice,
meadow and water-course, scattered groves and compact villages, present a
varicty of scenery seldom met with in one district ; and which to be duly
appreciated, must be seen. The general surface along this tract, although
very stony, and much cut up by the drainage of the hills, is nevertheless
well cultivated. Not unfrequently the cultivation is carried high up the
hill slopes, on which for the most part the cattle are dependent for
pasture. On the lower spurs this is at best but scanty ; for such ridges are
mostly bare ledges of rock in their lower heights, though more or less well
covered with a stunted brushwood and varied herbage at their highereleva
tions. The very general absence of large trees, and of pines especially, on
these spurs is a notable feature ; for on the highest ranges the splendid and
extensive pine forests form an essential element in the beauty of the scenery,
as well as in the virtues of the climate.
“ There is no perennial stream flowing all through the Yusafzai plain ;
but the drainage from the hills, as well as that from the plain itself, is carried
off by a number of ravines, the extent, magnitude, and ramifications of which
constitute a remarkable feature of the country, whilst they are objects of
importance on account of the sudden floodings they are at certain seasons
subject to,rendering them for a while obstacles to free communication be
tween the different portions of the district they traverse. Most of the ravines
have one or more springs, in some part or other of their course, though most
ly near their origin in the hills. The water from these springs, to a limited
extent, is more or less constant throughout the year ; and, as a general rule ,
in seasons of unusual drought, when the springs disappear from the surface,
water is generally to be obtained by digging down a few feet in the beds of
their former streams. According to native accounts, the water in all these
ravines has greatly diminished during the past half century, and several
permanent springs, it is reported , have entirely disappeared . At the
present day, there is certainly a scarcity of water in the district generally,
and several circumstances combine to lead to the belief that this was not
the case in former ages. The majority of the ruins and other remains of
the former habitations of man are now desert wastes from this very cause ;
for those of them that still retain facilities for water-supply are at this day
inhabited , new buildings having risen on the ruins of the old . History also
describes thistract of country as far more populous, better wooded, and
more plentifully supplied with water, than it is at the present day. At
the present day the nallah, ravine, or natural water -course, is the only
reliable source of water-supply in all that portion of the district not directly
on the river's bank. ' To this there are but few exceptions, and it will
be found as a consequence that the bulk of the population are settled along
their courses, or else in their vicinity, for in such positions wells are remu
nerative, and supply water as well for agricultural as domestic purposes.
On the flanks of the main channelof drainage, between it and the river
boundaries on the other hand , as well as between its more distant branches,
or less elevated and dry, as in the central tracts, the
the land is more
Hashtnagar and Khattak mairás, &c. In such tracts there arc but few, if
 ( Punjab Gazetteer,

14 CHAP . I. - THE DISTRICT.

Chapter I, A. any, villages ; whilst the cultivation is entirely dependent on the heavens for
Descriptive.
its supplies of moisture . "
Three principal streams (ravines) carry off the drainage of the
The great Yusafzai hills across the plain . The Kalpani (Chalpani — deceitful water )
plain. receives the water of the Swát mountains : onebranch springs from
the foot of the Mullákand range and runs through the Ranezai
valley, meeting the other which comes down the neighbouring valley
of Baezai or Lundkhwar at Gujar Garhi, whence the united waters
passing through the tappas of Hoti and Toru, fall into the Kábul
river near Nowshera The Mokam collects the waters of the
Bunér hills at the head of the Sadhum valley, and passing by Garhi
Kapur, joins the Kalpani near Toru. TheBadri rises in the Panjtar
hills, and falls into the Indus between Hind and Harian ; while the
Sháhkot ravine which drains Mahában, discharges itself into the
Indus not far from Zarobi. These streams have but little water in
them during the hot season , flowing from springs which are met
with towards their source , and at lower points in their beds; but
they fill after rain has fallen in the hills, and acquire the force of
torrents becoming impassable for many hours. The springs were
formerly much more copious than at present, but were injuriously
affected by the great earthquake of 1842 ; while of late years the
water-supply has still further decreased .
The tracts of plain country lying between these great ravines
are more or less well cultivated everywhere along their banks,
where there are facilities for irrigation by means of wells ; but at a
distance from the ravines — though even on these there are extensive
stretches of cultivation unirrigated artificially,—the tracts are for
the most part left waste as grazing grounds for the cattle. For
this purpose, however, they are only available during the spring and
autumn months, as during both the summer heats and winter frosts
the surface is more or less barren . As a consequence, the cattle
of the country are during these seasons frequently hard pushed for
; nd the result is, that the breed , though
the means of subsistence a
perhaps, not solely from this cause ,—is an inferior one, being of low
height, small limbed, and more or less generally ill-favoured.
The Doába. The Doába is throughout fertile, well wooded and populous.
A maira runs along the foot of the border hills for their whole
length, varying in depth from one to five miles. Very little of this is
cultivated ; but it produces fair pasture for the cattle of the villages.
The remainder of the Doába is fertile and highly cultivated, the
villages numerous, and the country better wooded than in other
parts. Lying low towards the Kábul and Swát, it is plentifully
intersected by ravines and artificial streams, by which the water of
these rivers is made available for irrigation.The soil is ofmixed sand
and clay. The lowlands of the Swát and Kábul have already been
described.
South of the Kábul. South of the Kábul river the country falls into three main
divisions
(1 ) A low -lying tract following the line of the Kábul from a
short distance below the hills eastwards to the nieghbourhood of
Nowshera. This is rich and well cultivated, commanding plentiful
 Peshawar Distriot .)
CHAP. V.—THE DISTRICT. 15

irrigation from the Kábul. It comprises the northern half of the Chapter I, A.
tappa Khalſ and the tappas Daudzai and Khalsa. Descriptive.
(2) The southern part of the tappas Khalíl and Mohmand,
lying (roughly ) to the south of a line drawn eastwards from the South of the Kábul.
entrance to the Khaibar Pass, and extending thence to the Afridi
hills. The greater part of this is rendered impracticable by reason
of the intricate ravines by which it is cut up. The exceptions are
the valley of the Bára and an open plain in the centre of the
Mohmand tappa. Between Pesháwar and Jamrúd the country is very
stony, and to the south of the line thus indicated undulatesinto low
and desolate hills, the spaces between which are cut up by water
courses into deep and precipitous ravines. The cantonments of
Peshawar are built upon one of these hilly ridges; and was surrounded
by much broken and raviny ground till levelled and filled in with great
labour. Then comes the valley of the Bára, aa fertile tract enjoying
plentiful irrigation by means of cuts from the stream . Beyond this
again is the Mohmand tappa. The greater part of the villages of
this tappa are in the valley of the Bára. On two sides, to the south
and south -east, it is deeply cut up by ravines and water -courses
from the hills. Its centre is an elevated and stony plain dependent
for fertility upon the seasons. It has an average width from south to
north of about seven miles, and it is known as the mairá. The soil is
good and much of it is under cultivation ; but intricate ravines cross
and recross it in many directions, lurking places in former days for
Afridi robbers, and still an impediment to cross- country communica
tion .
(3) The Khattak parganah. This consists entirely of an irre
gular mass of low hills, the terminating spurs of the Khattak range,
which extend northwards almost to the Kábul, and eastwards to the
Indus. Between the hills and the Kábul a narrow strip of level
groundintervenes, along which is carried the Grand Trunk Road.
The villages are situated in defiles and on ledges amongst the hills.
The latter are described as “ dreadfully desolate, parched up and
“ impracticable. Their sides are in some places clothed with a
“ scattered thorn jungle, which in the smaller glens often becomes so
“ dense as to hinder movement.”
Major James concludes his description of the physical configura- Summary of Physi
cal Features.
tion of the Peshawar valley with the following expressions :
“ It will thus be seen that, with the exception of the Yusafzai border,
where cultivated valleys run up into the hills of the Khattak pargana
which is itself a mass of low hills, and of the tract directly in front of
Azakhel, Yusafkhel, Pasanni, Adézai, and Matanni, where cultivation is
carried on close to the hills, a waste tract intervenes between the cultivated
parts of the district and the mountain border, of an average depth of from
three to four miles, for the most part stony and intersected by ravines ; that
the western and central portions of the district, within the influence of the
rivers and their branches, are highly cultivate1 ; and that the remainder
is an unirrigated plain with a fertile soil, and yielding extensive crops when
rain falls opportunely. Dr. Lord was of opinion, from certain geological
facts, suchas the structure of igneous rocks poured out under strong pres.
sure, the presence of fossil shells, &c., that the valleys of Peshawar,
Jalalábád, and Kábul were, at some former period , the receptacles of inland
lakes ; and that the drainage of these basins, now carried on by the Kábul
 (Punjab Gawottoor,
16 CHAP. I. -TIIE DISTRICT.

Chapter I, A. river, was in thosc times effected by the bursting of the mountain barriers.
He considered that the shattered fragments and rolled blocks that strew
Descriptive. the Khaibar Pass, bear testimony to its once having afforded exit to a
Summary of Physi-
cal Features . out the rush
mighty courseof ofwaters, while the
the torrent Gidar the
towards Galli,bed
a defile eastIndus.
of the ofthe plain, points
In support
of this view, Dr. Lord mentions the fact that a well, sunk by the Sikhs in
the Fort of Jamrúd, situated at the mouth of the Khaibar, passed through
rolled pebbles of slate and limestone (the constituents of the Khaibar range)
to a depth of 200 feet ; whilst the wells of Pesháwar, 14 miles distant, are
generally 20 or 30 feet deep, and never passed through anything but mud
and clay strata . If the plain had once been the basin of a lake, into which
o stream had poured through the Khaibar, the heavier matter with which
the stream was charged would have been deposited at its very entrance into
the lake, while the lighter mud and clay would have floated on to a con
siderable distance.”
From another pointof view Colonel McGregor writes :
“ The plain of the Peshawar valleyis characterized by an uniform yet
ensy slope inwards from the hills to the Kábul river, and also by the very
marked manner in which it is, especially in the neighbourhood of the hills,
intersected by ravines of great depth and impracticability. There is, I
believe, no such thing as a wide unbroken plain for any great distance, and
however smooth it may be to the eye from a distance, a nearer approach
discloses some deep ravine or hidden water -course which bars communi
cation . "
Scencry. The beauty of the Pesháwar valley at certain seasons of the
year has often been spoken of in glowing terms. Major James, who
is among its more moderate admirers, writes as follows :
“ Although, as seen by a traveller on its high road, the general bare
nature of the surrounding hills, the broad tracts of partial waste and the
numerous ravines which cross his path , tend to impart an air of wild
sterility to the valley, especially in the winter months when the deciduous
character of the foliage makes itbleaker still ; yet by those who have had
further means of observation , I think it must conceded th the more
exterded appearance of the valley is pleasing and picturesque . The view
from any of the rising grounds about Pesháwar of the cultivated plain
around , rich with fields of corn , and studded with villages and groves , with
the clear bold outline of the mountains, surmounted by the snowy peaks
of the Hindu Kush and Sufaid Kóh , cannot fail to charm , whilst the glens
of Yusafzai , the slopes of the Khattak range, and the banks of the Swát or
Bára rivers, abound with spots of rich and varied beauty. Those who have
travelled much amongst the Afghans, and visited them in their sequestered
valleys , retain a pleasing impression of the general characteristics of their
homes. Emerging from wild and craggy defiles, with a solitary tower here
and there perched up on the overhanging rocks, the stranger comes sud
denly upon the village site ; springs of refreshing clearness pass from rocky
cisterns to the brook which had repeatedly crossed his path in the defile,
and which is here fringed with rows of weeping -willow, and edged with
brightest sward . The village is half hid from view with overshadowin
mulberry and poplar -trees, the surrounding fields enamelled with a profusiong
of wild flowers, and fragrant with aromatic herbs. At some distance is
seen a wood of thorn and tamarisk ,in which are the graves of the village
forefathers ; an enclosing wall of stone, and the votive shreds
are suspended from the ' overhanging trec, point out the ziárut of some
saintly ancient , which children pass with awe, and old men with
reverence. The lream of peace and comfort which the contemplation of
Poshawar District . ]
CHAP. 1.-THE DISTRICT. 17

such scenes suggests is, however, rudely dispelled by the armed ploughman, Chapter I, A.
who follows his cattle with a matchlock slung at his back ; by the watch Descriptive.
tower occupied by a party of men to guard theeachgrowing crops ; and by the
heaps of stones visible in all directions, of which marks the Scenery.
scene of some deed of blood. We cease, indeed , to be surprized at the
love of home, which is so marked a feature of the Afghán character ; for
reared in a little world of his own, the associations of his childhood must
make a more than ordinary impression on his mind ; but we might expect
that such spots would engender other feelings than those which lurk in the
breast of the robber and assassin .”
Colonel McGregor is more enthusiastic. He writes :
“ The general appearance of the west portion of the district, which
may, par excellence, be considered the Pesháwar valley, is one of great
beauty ; at the right season it is a mass of verdant and luxuriant vegetation,
relieved by the meanderings of the numerous canals and the lines of mul.
berry-trees, and set off by its bare stony surroundings, and the far distant
and snowy peaks beyond. Writing in the days of the Duráni empire, Irwin
says : There is no space of equal extent in the whole of Afghánistán that
is equally cultivated or peopled .' And since then, relieved from the rapa
ciousness of its former rulers, the population has increased, and the cultiva
tion extended . In truth the Pesháwar valley is , in spring, with its numer
ous thriving villages and its wide-spread green fields, an exhilarating sight.
This description applies to Hashtnagar, Doába, Daudzai, and to portions of
the Khalil and Mohmand and Khálsa divisions ; but the Yusafzai and
Khattak divisions, as well as a great part of the last -named divisions, are
very bare and bleak, intersected with difficult ravines and real wastes of
stone or low scrub jungle."
Table No. III shows in tenths of an inch the total rainfall Rainfall. tempera
ture and climate.
Year.
Tenthg
of an
registered at each of the rain - gauge stations in the
incb . district for each year, from 1866-67 to 1882-83.
1862-63 237 The fall at head -quarters for the four preceding
1863-64 87 years is shown in the margin. The distribu
1864-65 183
tion of the rainfall throughout the year is
:::

1865-66 164
shown in Tables Nos. IIIA and IIIB , while
Table No. IV gives details of temperature for each of the
last 14 years, as registered at head -quarters. Some details of
the temperature at Cherát and Mardản are given in Chapter VI.
Four Seasons are recognised in the Peshawar valley : Spring
( sparlai) in February, March, and April. During this season
there are occasional hail-storms, and rainfalls in the first two
months to the extent of three or four inches in the aggregate.
The air is cold and bracing, and the temperature as follows:
Sun's rays. Open air. Daily range.
Nax . Min. Max . Min. Max. Min .
February 116 75 68 17 44 22
March 130 92 82 29 38 21
April ... 145 127 98 31 92 40

Summer (orai) in May, June and July. During this season

the air is densely hazy ; dust storms are of almost daily occurrence
during the last half of the period . During the first half of this
season , strong northerly and north -westerly winds blow . Thunder
storms are of common occurrence upon the bordering hills , and often
the dust storms are followed by considerable electric disturbance, but
2
 [ Punjab Gazettoor,

18
CHAP. 1.- THE DISTRICT.

Chapter I, A.
rain rarely falls on the plain. This is the hottest season of the
Descriptive. year and usually the most healthy in the valley. The temperature
Rainfall, tempera . is as follows:
ture and climate . Sun's rays. Open air. Daily range .
Max . Min. Max . Min . Max, Min.
May 165 121 130 35 88 56
June :: 165 153 130 38 77 59
July 165 152 137 68 72 49

Autumn (manai) in August, September, and October. This

season is ushered in by the hot weather rains (barshakal). They
break over the valley in four or five violent storms at intervals of a
few days, and two or three inches of rainfall on each occasion. During
the first half of this season the sky is more or less uniformly overcast
with clouds, and the air is heavy and stagnant, except for a brief
interval immediately succeeding a fall of rain , after which it becomes
steamy and oppressive. This is usually a very unhealthy season
particularly during its last half in which marsh fevers are rife. The
temperature is as follows :
Sun's rays . Open air. Daily range.
Max . Min . Max . Min . Max . Min .
August 161 140 129 50 72 06
September 152 140 123 40 78 56
October ... 140 129 102 30 70 57

Winter (zhima) in November, December, and January.

During this season the weather is variable. The sky is at first
hazy, then cloudy with sometimes slight rain, and finally clear.
There is a remarkable absence of wind generally, and at Peshawar
especially, the air is still and stagnant. The days are sometimes
hot and the nights always cold. In all this season marsh fevers and
inflammatory affections of the lungs and bowels are very prevalent.
The temperature is as follows :
Sun's rays. Open air. Daily range.
Max . Min . Max . Min . Max. Min.
November 132 112 96 25 64 20
December 112 69 85 21 33 19
January 119 88 65 22 43 19

The above indications of temperature rapidly diminish for three

months, and slight earthquakes are occasionally felt up to April.
Although snow seldom , if ever, falls in the valley, yet slight falls of
snow
on the plain are authenticated on at least two different occa
sions within the last few years, when , however, it remained unmelt
ed for only a very short time. In each winter there are generally
repeated falls of snow on those hills surrounding the valley, which
reach to more than 3,000 feet above the sea ; and on the higher hills
towards the north and north -west snow is frequently seenfor many
days together ; while on the still loftier ranges, it lies for many
weeks at various times from the middle of November till the middle
of May. Generally northerly and easterly winds are to southerly and
westerly nearly as 9 to 51 ; but from October to March southerly and
westerly winds prevail; and the night breeze is found to be generally
from the south and west directions. There is, however, really no such
thing as a prevailing wind at Pesháwar ; the direction from which
the wind generally blows is from the west, but a general stagnant
atmosphere is the characteristic of Peshawar,and it is well known
 Peshawar District .]
CHAP . 1.THE DISTRICT. 19

Chapter I, A.
that at Pesháwar tatties will not work at all. The main difference
between the climate of Pesháwar and that of the Punjab proper con Descriptive.
sists in the length and severity of the Pesháwar winter. Its bracing
character partly compensates for the extreme heat of summer, and
the absence of regular summer rains.
Tables Nos. XI, XIA, XIB, and XLIV give annual and monthly Disease,
statistics of births and deaths for the district and for its towns during
the last five years ; while the birth and death rates since 1868, so far
as available, will be found in Chap. III Sec. A for the general popula
tion,and in Chapter VI under the heads of the several large towns of
the district. Table No. XII shows the number of insane, blind,
deaf-mutes, and lepers as ascertained at the census of 1881 ; while
Table No. XXXÔIII shows the working of the dispensaries since
1877. During the latter part of October the range of temperature
during the twenty-four hours is probablygreaterthan in any other
part of India, and causes great sickness. Cholera,when it does make
its appearance, usually comes in autumn, though it has been known
in the spring also. The following memorandum on the health of the
district hasbeen prepared by Dr. Bellew , C.S.I., who has resided in
the district for many years :
“ The cause of the unhealthiness of the climate of Pesháwar is , I
believe, to be found in the natural configuration of the country ; and as this
is irremediable, it precludes the hope of any material improvement in the
salubrity of its climate being effected by means at our disposal, as I will now
endeavour to explain. By the disposition of the rivers the area of the
valley is divided into three distinct and well defined tracts, viz. ( 1 ) that
between the Swát river and the Indus ; (2) that between the Swát and
Bára rivers ; and (3) that between the Bára river and the hills forming the
southern limits of the valley. The first of these tracts is high and dry,
except along the western shore of the Indus and the border of the Swát
river, and is generally open and well ventilated. It comprises the district
of Yusafzai and Hashtnagar. The second, which forms the basin of the
Kábul river, is low and marshy, and imperfectly ventilated owing to the
obstacle presented by the Khaibar and Mohmand hills. It comprises the
districts of Doába, Daudzai, and Khalil. The third tract is high and dry , but
very defectively ventilated owing to the course of the hills which terminate
in a cul-de-sac at the Kohat Pass. It comprises the Mohmand district, and
contains the city and cantonments of Pesháwar, which occupy the strip of
high ground on the north of the Bára river, and overlooking the hollow
formed by the basin of the Kábul river. It will thus be seen that the
central of these three tracts is merely the basin for the reception and trans
mission of the whole of the drainage coming from the western highlands,
that it lies at a much lower level than the tracts on either side, and that it is
more or less marshy in much of its extent. These conditions are of them
selves sufficient to render the locality unhealthy, but there are other circum
stances which operate to increase the insalubrity of the valley. During the
hot season, say from June to September, the rivers are in full flood owing
to the melting of the snow on the hills they drain, and the periodical rains.
The Indus consequently, comes down in a mighty stream which , at the
>

narrow inexpansible rocky passage at Attock , becomes retarded and thrown

back over the lowlands of Chach, and the Kábul river which flows into it
at right angles opposite, Attock and a little above the narrow passage,
itself greatly increased in volume from the same causes, is in turn thrown
back upon itself, and would annually inundate the country on either side
 ( Punjab Gazetteer,
20 CHAP. I. — THE DISTRICT.

Chapter I, B. but for the highness of its banks near the junction with the Indus. The
Geology ,Fauna arrest in the free onward flow of its waters, however, is not without effect
and Flora . further back in the course of the stream where the land lies lower, as in
Doába and Daudzai. For here the detained waters are held as in reservoirs
Disease .
by loop channels formed by the Swát and Kábul rivers after debouching
from the hills. Were it not for this natural provision the country in this
part of the valley would be annually inundated during three or fuur months of
the year , whilst, as it is, it is cut up into numerous islands and thoroughly
saturated with moisture, so much so, that water in the wells rises to within
a few feet of the surface, and in somelocalities spontaneously comes to the
surface, producing marshy tracts of greater or less extent. Such is the
normal condition of the central tract of the Pesháwar, valley during the
hot months. But when this season is over, and the rivers begin to subside
about the end of September, then the whole surface of the saturated soil
under the rays of a yet powerful sun, exhales aa dense, steamy vapour per
ceptible to the unaided senses and known from its effects to be full of marsh
poison or malaria ; for at this time begins the endemic of the Pesháwar
valley, an essentially marsh fever. If the autumn months be fine and dry,
the season is always observed to be a healthy one, but on the contrary if it
be a cloudy or rainy season , the reverse obtains. The explanation appears
to be that when the weather is fair and the sky clear, the malaria rises and
becomes dissipated, but under a cloudy sky and moisture -laden atmosphere
it becomes more and more condensed and proportionally virulent ; this is
why the inhabitants of Doába and Daudzai are notoriously afflicted with
spleen disease, and I have by weighing and measuring ascertained that they
are physically inferior to the Khattaks and Yusafzais. Pesháwar city and
cantonments are situated on the edge of the elevated tract bordering the
low marsh lands of Daudzai, and are consequently fully exposed to the
effects of the malaria rising from it. The only remedy is aa short stay in the
9
locality and frequent change ."

SECTION B. - GEOLOGY, FAUNA AND FLORA .

Geology . Our knowledge of Indian geology is as yet so general in its
nature, and so little has been done in the Panjáb in the way of de
tailed geological investigation, that it is impossible to discuss the
local geology of separate districts. But a sketch of the geology of
the province as a whole has been most kindly furnished by Mr.
Medlicott, Superintendent of the Geological Survey of India, and
is published in extenso in the provincial volume of the Gazetteer
series, andalso as a separate pamphlet. Such scanty local details
as are available are given below.
Dr. Bellew thus describesthe geology of the border hills -
Geology of the “ The geologicalformation of the hills bounding the Yusafzai plain
border hills. is not well known owing to their inaccessibility. Some idea, however, of their
structure and composition is derivable from an examination of the pebbles
and boulders brought down in the ravines that drain their slopes, and the
results of such lead to the conclusion that the hills bounding Yusafzai
are all of primitive or metamorphic rocks; for the boulders washed down
from their sides consist mostly of syenite and porphyry in a variety of forms,
together with pebbles and fragments of quartz, primitive limestone, mica
and clay slates, trap - rock in great variety, horneblende, feldspar and gneiss.
These are only to be found in the beds of the ravines near their origin in
the hills. The distant parts of the beds of these drains, as is naturally to
 Peshawar District .]

21
CHAP. I.-- THE DISTRICT.

be expected, contain only sand and gravel. Of the hill spurs projecting Chapter II, B.
into the plain, the majority consist of non -fossiliferous limestone, overlaid
apparently by afriable grey or brown mica-slate. The strata 'in these Geology,Fauna
andFlora .
spurs mostly lie from north -west to south -east, and dip to the north at
varying angles in different localities, but everywhere very high, that is, Geology of the
between sixty and eighty -five degrees. Amongst the Panjpir ridges, some border hills .
of the strata have quite a perpendicular direction.
“ In the hills at Maneri, which are of limestone, there are veins of
marble, mottled black, green , and yellow, or pure green and pure yellow.
Similar veins exist in the Pajah hills. In both localities the rock is quar
ried by the natives and manufactured into marbles, rosary beads, amulets,
charms, &c. At Navigram , the Ranigatt hill consists of compact granite.
On its summit are the ruins of an extensive ancient Buddhist or Hindu city.
The buildings are of massive structure, and constructed of great blocks of the
rock accurately chiselled. Their excellent preservation , though they are
probably not less than 1,500 years old , would lead to the belief that they
had only lately left the masons' hands. At Shewah , the hill consists of
amygdaloid trap, the layers of which rise in regular steps from beneath the
Karamar hill, the base of which is slate and the summit limestone.
“ The Malandarah hill is composed of gneiss. The rock is extensively
quarried for the manufacture of millstones, which are distributed all over
the district ; the article being a household necessary. At Shahbáz - garha,
Garru and Sarpattai, the hills are of trap rock of very varying composition
and structure ; in some parts being firm and compact, in others loose and
friable As a sample of
the former kind, may be quoted the celebrated
lat at Shahbáz - garha, on which is an inscription , supposed to be one of
those pillar edicts of Asoka, establishing Buddhism as the state religion of
his kingdom , 250 B. C., and of which there are other examples in different
)

parts of the peninsula. On the Shahbáz-garha rocks, the inscriptions ,

though coatedwith lichens , are still in excellent preservation , and quite
easily transcribable. Examples of the latter, or crumbling forms of trap,
are abundant on the Garu and Sarpattai ranges. Their detritus forms
the surface soil at the foot of these hills. The Pajah hill is limestone,
and contains a splendid cave temple of the ancient Buddhists. Though now
in a state of ruin, its interior abounds in the remains of former temples and
other buildings. Lime is burnt on this hill. The Takht-Bahi hill is composed
of grey micaceous schist or slate. On its summit are the ruins of an ex
tensive Buddhist or Hindu city and idol temple, all built of the material of
the hill. Of the hills on the northern or Swát border, I have not been able to
obtain reliable information ; beyond that in the Totai hills of Ranizai there
are quarries of a fine, soft, blue slate. Slabs of it are used as tablets over
the graves of Mahomedans. These quarries are probably the sources
whence the ancient Buddhists and Hindus derived the material for the
manufacture of the multitude of idols and temple decorations, & c., that at
this day are found in such quantities in the many ruins of their former
habitations in all parts of the district ; for the stones compared together are of
the same material exactly. From the above particulars it would appear
that the hills around the Yusafzai plain are altogether formed of primi
tive or transition rocks. I have not met with a fossil derived from any
one of them , nor can I hear of a fossil having ever been found in them.
Though from their structure one would be led to expect the existence of
the richer metallic ores, yet such are not known to have been met with.
There is, nevertheless, a very popular belief that these hills contain untold
treasures of gold, only they are hid. from ortal ken. ils and
jabours of wandering devotees in search of these treasures have hitherto
been in vain.
 ( Punjab Gazettoor,
22 CHAP . 1. — THE DISTRICT.

Chapter I, B. “ On the Baghoch hill, near Bagh, in Chinglai vale, and on the hill
Geology, Fauna Lohach, above Pihur,7 are remains of some very extensive iron foundries .
and Flora . On both hills the surface, for many hundred yards, is covered with the ruins
>

Geology of the of old furnaces for the smelting of iron ore, and the ground in their
border bills. neighbourhood is strewed with any quantity of slag and dross. Many of
these masses appear still to contain some of the metal. Nothing is known
locally as to the history of these furnaces ; but, being in the immediate
neighbourhood of the Buddhist and Hindu ruins of Ranigatt and Mount
Banj, they are probably relics of the industry of those departed races. On
a detached hill near Lundkhwar, the surface is covered with small cubes of
iron pyrites ; and on a hill some miles further north, near Shahkot, is a
quarry for soapstone. It is indestructible in the fire, and isused as a blow
hole for furnaces, and also as slabs for cooking bread upon. In the ravines
about Lundkhwar are also found handsome pebbles of conglomerate and
boulders of pudding stone, which, in the hands of the stone-cutter, might
be converted into a variety of articles of ornament and utility.”
The formation of the Khattak hills is of various limestones, often
much contorted, and described as “ ranging from a dark coloured, very
" much indurated, silicious variety, to a calcareous flagstone, contain
“ing concretionary ferruginous nodules, which has been used for floor
“ing and roofing purposes.” The dip is generally westerly at a high
angle.
Geology of plain There are many points of remarkable interest in the geological
country , formation of the valley of Peshawar. Even to cursory observation
it presents the appearance of having been, remote centuries ago, the
bed of a vast lake, whose banks were formed by the surrounding
Himalayas, and whose waters were fed by rivers that are now chan
nelling through its former sub-aqueous bed. From whatever point of
view you consider thevalley, you are led to the conclusion that you
are dwelling upon ridges and inequalitieswhich in some remote era
bottomed a large inland fresh -water sea . Its whole surface exhibits
marked evidences of the mechanical efforts of currents, waves, rains,
springs, streams, and rivers, whichat one time were pent up,but
which in process of time have created outlets through the weakest
range of hills. Hills encircle it on every side exceptone, where the
Kábul flows out to join the Indus ; these, being metamorphic, are
abrupt, irregular, and barren , and consist of metamorphic clay slate
and mica schist, while those beyond, rising to the plateaux of Jalalá
bád and Kábul, present every variety of geological formation, becom
ing,as they recede, magnificent pine-covered mountains enclosing
fertile andtemperate valleys. The bed of the valley belongs to the
post-tertiary or recent system , and presents the following evidences
of having been the bed of a lake. The accumulations or alluvial
deposit consist entirely of clay, silts, sand, gravel, and boulders.
Here and there these silts are heaped up into small hills or ridges,
the evidence of former sub -aqueous currents, giving the southern
part of the valley an irregular configuration . Clay cliffs, or bluffs,
worn away by the numerous watercourses, exhibit in every instance
a stratified arrangement, consisting of a base of large water-worn
boulders or rock , with shingle, gravel, sand, clay, and alluvial soil
superimposed. Throughout the whole valley, its surface is studded
with water-worn shingle or boulder. Numerous fresh -water shells are
everywhere found belonging to the genus Plonorbis and Helix.
Posbawar District. ]
CHAP. I. —THE DISTRICT. 23

Chapter I, B.
The whole drainage appears to have taken place at Attock where
the Indus, after receiving the Kábul, has eroded for itself a passage Geology ,Fauna
and Flora.
through the Khattak hills — a narrow rocky channel, through which an
enormous body of water is continually flowing with a velocity of 5 Geology of the plain
country.
to 13 miles an hour. It is easy to imagine that the waters have a
height commensurate with the depth and breadth of the outlet at
Attock, and that the drainage proceeded by slow and gradual steps
as the water eroded the hard rock. Even within late years this
channel has been insufficient to carry off rapidly enough the enor
mous body ofwater, and the Kábul and Indus have risen, inundating
large approximate tracts of land, and even the new station of
Nowshera formed upon its banks. Volcanic agency has also
been at work in producing changes. During the present century
the Indus is said to have been diverted from its course, and a
considerable hill elevated above the plains, causing the inundation
of a large district. Beyond this there does not appear to be any
evidenceor history of volcanic disturbance, although yearly shocks
of earthquakes are of frequent occurrence. During the past
years these have been remarkably frequent and more violent than
usual, seeming to be the waves transmitted from subterranean activity
at some distance. No lessthan five or six shocks have passed simultane
ously, or following closely the date of reported disturbance in other
countries. The valley has thus in all probability passed through slow and
successive changes - at first aa large lake ; then , as the level decreased,
a vast tropical marsh, the resort of numerous wild animals such as
the rhinoceros and tiger, and rank with reeds, rushes and conifera.
Still later as the Kábul deepened its channel, its present forma
tion gradually arrived, a silted bed of debris filling up the bed of
a valley basin ; and one may reason that in process of time, as the
mouth of the basin gets worn down, its present marshy surface
water will altogether recede, leaving a dry bed traversed only by
deeply cut watercourses and large rivers. As may be expected,
an immense amount of drainage is collected below the level
of the soil from the melting snow and surrounding water-shed.
The level of this water varies considerably as it is influenced
by storms, amount of snow -fall, and height of the rivers. In
the hot weather, when the water is pouring down in all directions,
tearing up the dry beds of watercourses, the level is high and the
marshy land is covered, and springs of cold water spring up . A
similar opinion has been expressedby many well-known authorities.
Dr. Lord's remarks have already been quoted at pages 15 , 16.
A more detailed account of the geological formation of the Geology
Yusafzai ofthe
plain .
Yusafzai plain is here extracted from pp. 29–31 of Dr. Bellew's
Yusafzai :
“ The plain itself consists of a fine alluvial deposit, the composition
and depth of which varies in different localities and at different distances
from the surface. In most parts of the plain the soil is light and porous,
and contains more or less sand to a depth of from four to twenty feet.
Below this the sandy admixture is much less, or even entirely absent ; its
place being taken by clay, either soft or indurated, and often combined
with beds of nodular limestone or kankar. This formation may extend to
 [ Panjab Gazetteer,
2+ CHAP. I. -THE DISTRICT.

Chapter I , B. a depth of from four to sixteen feet or more, and is succeeded by beds
Geology , Fauna of gravel and sand of unknown thickness. This last stratum contains
andFlora. the sub-soil drainage, and is the source of water-supply in wells. Into it
sink and disappear all the springs that flow down from the hills into
Geology of the
Yusafzai plain. the ravines at their skirts. The above particulars are the results of an
examination of artificial wells and the cuttings of natural watercourses.
It is unnecessary here to describe the surface soil in the different
portions of the district ; but it may be noted that the cultivated tracts
consist of a rich , light, and porous soil , composed of a pretty even mixture
of clay and sand. Where the former prevails in excess, the surface is
either low and marshy and aboundingin reeds and rank grasses, or else it
is elevated , dry, hard , and fissured , and for the most part barren, but
supporting a mean growth of hardy, stunted, and thorny bushes. In some
parts, the borders of such tracts are covered with a saline efflorescence.
When the later constituent of the general surface soil or sand prevails in
excess, the surface is either entirely barren, with a loose, unsteady soil, or
else supports a scanty vegetation in small detached and scattered tufts.
Examples of the former class of soils are to be found in the marshy tracts
in the east of the Chalpani ravine, and in the wild desert tracts of the
Hashtnagar and Khattak mairás. The later class of soils is mainly
confined to the tracts on the river's banks. The country skirting the
base of the hills, and in some parts extending some distance on to the
plain, is more or less covered with coarse gravel, broken stones, or boulders
of various mineral character in the different localities . Thus, for
example, in the Lurdkhwar district, the surface near the hills is a
strong bed of limestone pebbles, mixed with boulders of conglomerate.
In the Saldhum district, feldspar grit predominates. At Maneri
and the adjacent hill -skirts coarse fragments of quartz and limestone cover
the surface, and contain also a sprinkling of micaceous schist. Onwards
from this to the Indus, along the skirts of the Mahában range, the surface
is characterized by a variety of forms of trap and conglomerate, mixed
with limestone, marble, and various combinations of mica and feldspar.
The existence of these boulders far across from the present course of the
river, with the fact of their identical character with those in the bed of the
river, lead to the conclusion, no obstacles intervening, that they were
brought down and deposited in their present sites in ages past by the Indus
river itself, which , in this part of its course, must have assumed a lake
formation . "
Mineral products. Besides gold, kankar is the only mineral product of any
improtance found in the district itself, though the surrounding hills
are productive certainly of iron and antimony, and it may be of other
metals. The iron of Bajar, brought for sale in the Peshawar market,
is of fine quality, and is used in the manufacture of gun-barrels.
Very good antimonyore is also brought from Bajar, and sells in
Peshawar for about Rs. 12 per maund. A yellow marble (called
sung-i-shah-muksúd,) is found near Maneri in Yusafzai, and is used
for the manufacture of beads, charms, and ornaments. Crude chalk is
found in Lundkhwar. Millstones are brought from Pallodheri in
Yusafzai, and fetch Re. 1 per pair. The resources of the hills of
Swát and Buner are dealt with in a passage already quoted from
Dr. Bellew.
Gold ,
In both the Indus (above Attock) and the Kábul rivers, aurife
rous deposits are found, though not extensively. Some of the boat
Poshawar District.)
CHAP. I. -THE DISTRICT. 25

Chapter I, B.
men, during the cold weather, work as gold -washers in gangs of from
5 to7. They use large wooden trays 6 feet in length,and sieves. Geology ,Fauna
and Flora .
No tax is taken from them now, but under the Sikhs one -fourth of
the proceeds was paid to the Kárdár, whose license was necessary Gold.
before they plied their trade. In some places a tax was taken of 2
rupees per tray; andthe proprietors of the soil received another rupee.
About 300 men may be thus annually employed ; and it is not
unusual for them to receive advances for the work from the gold pur
chasers at Pesháwar. These deposits indicate the presence of gold in
the hills, but the latter are beyond our reach. The figures in the
margin show the villages and the number of trays in each village at
Number
present employed in gold -washing. The work
Name of the
village . of trays. is carried on during March, April, September
and October : each tray employs about seven men
Ksára
Bára
6
4
and yields on an average ten tolas of gold. The
Topi 14 owner of the tray is entitled to purchase the gold
Gullah
Puntiya 2 at Rs. 2 less per tola than the price obtainable
Patugra
Zarobi
2
4
in Peshawar. The average income of the washers
Gar Munarab
is between 4 annas and 2 annas per diem. The
Hind price of gold in Peshawar varies ; the first class
Total 43
fetches Rs. 17 , average Rs. 15, and inferior,
Rs. 14 per tola. The gold found by washing in
the Indus is inferior, and sells in Peshawar at Rs. 14 per tola. The
proprietors of the villages within whose boundaries gold washing is
carried on take a small share, in recognition of their right. No
tax was levied by the British Government during the Summary
Settlement, and the exemption has been continued for the term of
the present Settlement.
The distribution of trees is singularly uneven in different parts of Flora of the district .
the valley. In Yusafzai and Hashtnagar the mulberry (tút) sissu
(shiwa) and melia sempervirens, with occasionally the tamarisk
(gaz) are found in clumps round the village wells ; and here and
there groves of the acacia modesta (pulosa) are found covering village
grave-yards, whilst the waste-lands support a bare and stunted jungle
of the butea frondosa, different species of zizyphus, capparis aphylla
>

and other thorny bushes ; but otherwise the tract is bare of trees.
In Daudzai and Doaba, on the other hand, where the land lies low,
and the cultivation is entirely irrigated , trees are abundant, parti
cularly the tamarisk and in some parts the siras. In these districts,
too, are numerous fruit gardens and orchards, especially in the western
suburbs of Peshawar city, where the vine, fig, plum, apricot, peach ,
and quince, with cucumbers, melons, and other vegetables, are
produced in great plenty. Pesháwar was by its early European visit
ors (from Elphinstone up to our conquest of the Punjab) much laud
ed for its fruits, but perhaps unduly, as almost the only kinds now
cared for by Europeans are grapes and peaches, both ofwhich are in
their season (June, July) plentiful and excellent. Quinces, pome
granates, plums, figs and various members of the orange family also
thrive well, and in gardens the ordinary vegetables of the North
Western Provinces succeed, together withmost of those of Europe
that have been introduced into other parts of the plains of India.
 [ Punjab Gazettoor,
26 CHAP. I. — THE DISTRICT.

Chapter I, B. Potatoes have in some years thriven, but only exceptionally.* Dr.
Geology ,Fauna Bellew's description of the flora of Yusafzai is here extracted :
:

and Flora . “ The varieties of climate noted in the preceding pages have their due
Flora of the district. influence on the flora and fauna of the sereral tracts to which they are more
definitely confined . Thus, on the Yusafzai plain, the vegetation, scanty and
poor as it is, is characterised by plants common to the tropical rather than
to the temperate climate ; for, in the mixture of both kinds , the former
appear to be the most numerous. Of the common plants met with on the un
cultivated wastes, where they are exposed to excessive heats and droughts , and
are dependent for subsistence on a hard, arid soil, often of a saline nature,
the following are the most noteworthy :

Vegetation of the Yusafzai plain.

English Name. Botanical Name. Pasbtu Name.

Wild ruo Peganam harmala ... Spailanai,

Muddar
Asclepias Gigantea Spalpai.
Bairra
Jujube tree Zizyphus sp. ,
Camels ' thorn Hedysarum albagi Zoz .

:1::::::::::
Tam risk Tamarix orientalis Ghwhaz.
Glasswort Balsolu kali ... Rhorukbai,
Glasswort Salsolaceæ Zmai.
Ginsswort ... Sal olacea ... ... Lâne .
Sensitive mimosa ... Mimosa sensitiva .00 Zhand,
Gum acacia ... ACACIA modesta ... Palosa .
Absinth sp: Artemisia sp. Mastiara .
imani

...

Wormwood Artemisia sp . Tarkha .

Flea wort Plantago sp ( 3) & pighol.
Prophet flower ...
Arnebia echioides Sulaimani gul.
Puighumbari gul.
Leafless caper ...
Caparis apbylla ... 000 Kirrarra .
Lạc gam treo Buten frondosa Palai.
Pigwort sp. Scrophularia sp. Parbarbut .
Sage вр . Labiata sp. Kbardag.
Clustered in ... Fica, racemosa Guler .
Wild Colocynth ... Citrullus sp. ( 2 ) Maraghuni.
Caltrops , common Tribulis terristris Målkundai .
Malcomis sp . ... Malcomis sp (3) Khuror .
Wild chamomile Anthemis sp. (2 ) Kriohi.
Common spurge Euphorbia sp . ... Zaghagha .
Mallow sp. Malvia xp. Panirak ,
Mallow sp. Althea sp. ... 8npcbal ,
Fumitory , common Fumaria oficin Påpra,
Fenugreek .. Trigonella sp. ... Melkbozai.
Trefoil sp Trifolium sp. PashtArsi .
Purslane ... .. Portulaca sp . Warkhârni ,
Calendula , common ... Kalendula oficin ..
Ziergoli,
Wild safitower ... Karthamns AP: Káriza.
Common vervain Verbena officia Sbamuki ,
Thorn apple ... Datura fastuosa Toradana .
(' ommon cleavers ...
('henopodium sp . Bushkha.
Trefoil sp . Trifolium sp .
Spaishtai .
Indian hemp ... Cannabis indica ... Bang.
Common dock ... Rumex op. Shalkbai .
Variegated tulip Tulipa sp Ghântol.
Wild rape Sinapis sp Joâwân .
Wild mustard Sinapis ep . Aorui.

" The trees commonly met with on the plain about the villages, near
water -courses, and around irrigation wells, are the following : viz ., the date
palm (khajúr ), the mulberry (tút), the sissu (shiwa) , the melia sempervirens
(dreg, or bukain ), the willow (walai). Of these the first and last are much
less common than the others .
« On the low hills bounding the plain, and on the spurs projecting on
to it from them, the more common trees are the following :
* M'Gregor .
Peshawar District.]

CHAP. I.-THE DISTRICT. 27

Chapter I, B.
Trees of the lower hills.
Geology , Fauna
andFlora.
English Name. Botanical Name. Pashtu Name.
Flora of the district,

Malabar nut Adhadota rasics Babaikar.

Straight randia Randis stricts Gandaichar.

:::::::::::::
Oleander Nerium odorum Gandeirsi.
Persian Salvadore ... ... Ralvadora Persica .. Plaiwan
Bog Myrtle Dodonæs Barman Ghoråskai.
Bignonis sp . Tecoma unduinta Raibdun , or Raidawán .
Reptonia #p. ... R. buxifola Gurgura .
Olive, common Oles sp ( 2 ) Khoan .
Leaflega periploca P. aphylla . Barrarra .
Travellers' joy Clematis orient Praiwalai.
Wild indigo Indigofera sp. Gbwaraizs .
Edible celastrus C. edulis Karko .
Carounds Carissa sp . ( 3) Grûnda .
8piny carrira C. spinarum Burazghai.
Thorny astragalus ... Astragalus sp. Spinazghai, or Paishkand.
Purging cassia Cassis fistula ... Landais.
Asparagus ep. Asparagas oficinalis Märchob.
Asparagus sp, Asparagus sp . Raizakai.
Withiana sp . Withiana coagulans
Withians sp .
...
Shapranga.
Kutilal.
W. somniferum
Castor oil treo Ricinus sp. Arhand .
Chaste tree ... Viter negunda Marwandai .
Staff tree ( ? ) Catha sp . ... ...
Mumånri .
Peppermint Mentbs sp. Wailanni .
Myrabolan sp. Emblica sp. Khadang.
Dyers' rottlers R. tinctoris Kâmbaila .
Thorny shrub Red berry ...
Ilanai.
Poplar sp. Populus sp. Tågha.
Bilk cotton tree Bombax sp. Badarkand .
Jasmine sp . ...
Jagmium sp . Rácbámbail.
Asiatio grewis G. Asiation Pastroni or sbikarimaiwab.
Rebeaten treo Cordia sp . Lashore
Dyer's wood Granatum sp. Dåtki,
Mountain ehony m Bauhinia sp. Koblier .
Banyan tree ... Ficus Indica Bargat.
Large -leaved ing F. glomerata Ormal.
Moongeed sp. Cocculus sp . Chinjanwali.
Bael fruit tree .. Egle marmelos Balågband .
Acacia sp . ... A. Arabica Kikor.
Climbing mimosa M. scandens Kulmawili.
Cowitch Mucuna pruriens Rurpalai
Box.leaved ehretia ... E , buzifolia Shamshad .
Embelia sp . R. ribes Råbrang.
Pomegranate Grapstum sp. Apår
Myrobalso op. .. м . вр. Bahairar ,
Myroba lan sp . Emblica officia Awla .
Mycobslen vp. Teminalia sp Aaraira .
Grislea downy (?) ...
G. tomentosa ( ?) Datki.

“ Most of the plants above -mentioned are more or less generally distri
buted on the lower hills throughout the Yusafzai country. Some others are
confined to special tracts, as the cypress ( sarwai) to Dir ; the dwarf palm ,
a species of chamærops (maizarrı) to the Ránizai country ; the horse chesnut
( banj) to the hill tract east of Buner, & c., & c. In Swát and the valleys to
its north and west are found the plane (chinar), the white poplar ( spaidar),
the sirris (srík ), the mulberry ( túi), & c., & c. ; also the ash (sháwai) and
alder ( girra ),, &c. The two last named also grow in Buner and the country
to its eastward. In the Malizai country, and that of the Turkilánis, besides
the above-named , are found both wild and cultivated, the grape vine (kwár
( ),
the plum (alúcha and kishtai ), the peach ( shaftalu ), the apricot (khubáni),
the quince (tángwán ), the apple (maruza ), the pear (naspáii), the wild plum
(mánru ), the lime (nimbu ) &c.
“ The following trees also are mentioned as growing on the higher hills,
more or less generally, throughout the country :
 Punjab Gazottoor,
28 CHAP. I. - THE DISTRICT.

Chapter I, B. Trees of the higher hills.

Geology ,Fauna
and Flora .
Flora of the district. English Name. Botanical Name. Pushtu Name .

P. longifolia Nakhtar.
Long-leaved pine
Edible pine P. Webbiana Zalghozai.
Pine sp . P. op , or Abies sp . Pibuch .
Larch sp. ( ? ) Laris sp. Surûp .
Deodar Cetros deodara Diâr ,
Wild grape vine Vitis vinifera Kwar .
Horse chesnut ... Castanea Indica Banj.
Monntain ash Fraxinus sp. ... Shwảai .
Alder op. Alnus sp . Girra,
l'ate plum Diospyros sp. Amluk .
:::::

W.Inut Juglans sp Ghoz , or r.

Wild Almond Amygdalus sp. ... Badam .
Common sloo Prunus spinosa Mänrû
Lotus tres Zizyphus sp. Makbranai .
Parherry Berberis sp . (3) Korai and Karoski.
Blackberry Rubag vulgaris ... Karwara .
Raspberry R. Bp . Acha .
Bramble R. sp . Gorach
R. sp . Baganna.
Bilberry
Peony Pæonia sp . ( ? ) Namaikh .
Arum Arum sp. Nuralam
Common fig Ficus sp . Inzar .
Yew ... Taxus baccata Kharoa.

“ The above list comprises the more common of the plants growing on
the higher hills, whose names I have been able to ascertain. There are many
others whose names even are unknown to the people of the country, though
some of them are used as pot-herbs or domestic medicines by the mount
aineers in whose vicinity they grow . "
Wild animals and Pesháwar is perhaps one of the worst districts in India as re
game foundin the gards sport, owing to the hawking, theuse of fire arms by all classes,
district. and the absence of forest and scrub . There are a few ravine deer in
the Yusafzai and Hashtnagar plains and also under the Khattak hills
on the south -east. Pig abound in the Khattak hills, a few uriál (wild
sheep) and a stray panther are now and then heard of. On the Pajja
hill, which separates the Sadhum valley from tappa Baezai, there
are márkhor (wild goat), but they are getting more and more scarce
every year, and the ground is such that only good acragsmen can
successfully follow them . The small game consists of a few hare and
partridges still left in parts of the valley. Chakor and sissi are
plentiful in, and close under the hills, where the people cannot use
their hawks. In the spring (April) and autumn (September) large
flights of quail settle down and remain for a short time on their way
down country, and when returning to the steppesof Central Asia.
There are many thousands netted by men who make a trade of it ;
they are collected in one place by means of tame quail used as call
birds (buláras). Water fowl are plentiful on the rivers during the
winter months, and snipe also for two or three weeks in March. Wild
swans are very occasionally shot. In Yusafzai, Nowshera, and under
the hills all round the district during the winter months, flocks
of sandgrouse are to be seen, but they are shy, and the only way of
shooting them is by driving them . The obara, or bastard bustard isalso
found during the winter months, on the mairá lands ; they are usually
hawked andoften noosed by the natives. The wolves and hyænas
Peshawar District.)

CHAP. I. — THE DISTRICT. 29

are less numerous than they used to be, and they rarely attack chil- Chapter I, B,
dren or other human beings._Foxes and jackals are also scarcer than Geology,Fauna
they werea few yearsago. The panther has now almost disappeared andFlora .
from the district. During the past five years rewards to the amount of Wild animals and
Rs. 541 have been paid for the destruction of 19 leopards, 106 wolves , gamedistrict.
found in the
and 67 snakes.
Very large fish (mahshér and rahu ) are caughtby the natives in
the rivers with hook and line, and the fly and minnow would give
good sport. Otters have been seen on the islands of the Indus, and
in the Nagomán.
Dr. Bellew has given a detailed description of the fauna of
Yusafzai which is extracted as follows :
“ The fauna of the Yusafzai country has also, like the flora, a special
distribution in the different tracts of country. Thus in the plain and valleys
the more common species met with are the following :
Fauna of Yusafzai.
English Name. Latin Name. Pashto Name.

Wolf Canis lupus Sharmukh .

Jackal C. jacalus Gidarr .
::::::::::::::::::::

For c. vulpes Lâmborr .

Hyæna Hyæna vulgaris Kog . eartita.
Wild cat Felis lynı Parapush.
Murgoose Mangusta sp Naolai .
Rat und mouse Mus sp . ( 5 or 6) Mgakh .
Viverra sp . Gorkbakh .
Grave - digger
Otter Lntra potamophil Sanglao.
Porcupine ... Hystrix cristata Shkuinr.
Hedgehog Echins op. Shishkai .
Pangolin Manis pentadact Kishor ,
Ravine deer Antelope gazella ... Osai.
Here ... Lepus sp . Soya.
Vulture , dosky V. cinerens ... Gargang .
V. Bgyptian V.sp.
Ganjai.
:::::::

Common kite Milvus sp.

Circus sp lapus .
Common barrier Bad -khor .
Harrier Circus ep . Shaindai .
Owl , desert Strix otus
Stris sp . Gurgai
Owl , barn Gostki .
King - fisher Alcedo so. 31 ahikhorak ,
Common tern ... Sierps sp . (2 ) ... Råbozai.
Mina, common Eula bes Indicus Tutkhoraka ,
Water wagtails Motacilla sp. ( 2 ) ...
8pinak ; ziurak .
Sparrows Fringilla ep . ( 2 ) Chanchanr.
Ноорое Варари ерора Mulla Chargak .
Starlings Sturnus vulngris
Raven or crow Ti Corvus coraz Kágba .
Jay Garrulus cyanoco rar Surkhakba .
Larks Alauda sp. Kharara ,
Rooks Corvus frugilegas Karghe
Sandgrouse Tetrao sp ( 3 ) Khrai kaotar.
Qumil Coturnix sp , Mraz .
Vartridge we
Perdix sp ( 2 ) Tanzirai.
Francolin Francolinus ep . Zarka.
Sissi F. sp . Singi
Pigeone Columba sp. (3) ... Kaotar.
Bustard , obara Oti , boubara ... Kbarmor.
Bustard, little Otis tetrax 8 åri
Common peewit Venellae sp. ... Tittari .
Koulan Ardea Krulan Kulang.
Black crane Ardea sp. Ding
Snipo Scolopax sp . (2 ) Karak ,
::::::::::

Sandpipers Calidris sp. (4) Tamil and Kablai .

Common coot Gallinula sp .
::::::::

Wild duck Anas sp . (10 or 12) Ilai,

Tortoino Testudo Indica Shamsbatai .
Iguapas Iguana sp . Ghârandúni.
Thick -tailed lizard Ecphimotes sp . Samsarai.
Snakes, various Anguis ap . (8 or 10) ... Mar.
Frogs and toado Batrac hus sp. Chindakba .
 [Panjab Gazettoor ,
30 CHAP. 1. — THE DISTRICT.

Chapter I, B. “ To the hill tracts are confined the following :

Geology ,Fauna
andFlora . Fauna of the hills.
Wild animals and
game found in the Englisb Name, Latin Name. Pashtu Namo.
district.
Iber Capra ibex Markhor.
Wild goat ... 0. op . ( harsa,
Wild sbeep Ovis sp . Daghra gada,
Chamois Ibes sp . ... Zba Sårânai.
Leopard ... Felis leopardas .00 Roârgai.
Tiger Felis tigris Zmarai,
Bears Ursus sp (2) ... Mailu .
Monkeys Cercopithicus 8badu
Harking door Moechus sp . Gbawara ,
Tree marten Mustela ep .
Wild pigs Bus scropha .00 Sarkazai .
Peregrine faloon Falco comm . Båz .
Merlin F. asalon Charagh .
Golden eagle ... Acquila sp Hâtur.
Pheasants basianus sp. Munal, Mor.
Parrots Psittacus sp . ... Toti
Pica op . Shim.
Magpios

“ Besides the above, there are a number of other species, especially of

the feathered tribes, such as of accipitres, falcons, hawks, harriers, &c. ; of
passerinæ , flycatchers, orioles, thrushes, minas, chats, swallows, larks, tits,
finches, & c.; of scansores, there are no common species ; of the gallino
there are the sandgrouse, partridge, francoline, quail and pigeon families ;
of the gralla, there are bustards, plovers, cranes, herons, snipes, sandpipers, and
coots ; of the palmipede there are terns of two kinds ; the swan is some
times seen on the Swát and Panjkora rivers ; geese are plentiful, and ducks
in great variety, during the cold weather. Reptiles, such as lizards in great
variety, and iguanas , as also eight or ten kinds of snakes, are common all
over the country. The black -hooded cobra is common on the plain ; I have
obtained specimens of six other kinds. Two of these possess poison fangs :
one is barred with black and white rings in alternate succession ; the other
is brindled with yellow , green , and brown patches. Both are small varieties,
have capacious square jaws, and are undoubtedly poisonous. ”
Peshawar Distriot .)

CHAPTER I I.

HISTORY.
The ancient Hindu name for the Pesháwar valley appears to Chapter II.
have been Gandhára. This name is said to be derived from that of History .
one of thepatriarchs of Aryan colonization in India, an early occupant Ancient History.
of this district. He was a descendant of Druhya, fourth son of
Yayati, the founder of the Chandravans, or Lunar race. * This
name of Gandhára figures in Sanscrit literature from the earliest
times ; and is employed by the Chinese pilgrims of the fifth , sixth,
and seventh centuries of our era . Strabo,too, describes a tract which
he calls Gandaritis, as lying along the river Kophes (Kábul) between
the Choaspes and the Indus, a position which exactly corresponds
with that of the Peshawar valley. In the same position Ptolemy
places the Gandara , whose country he describes as including both
banks of the Kophes immediately above its junction with the Indus.
Arrian, on the other hand , speaks of the people who held the valley
against Alexander und.r the name of Asaceni. The ancient capital
of the district was Pushkalavati, a city said to have been founded by
Pushkara, the son of Bhárata, f from which is evidently derived the
Greek Peukelas, Peukelaotis, or Peucolaitis. According to Arrian ,
the historian of Alexander's expedition, Peukelas was a large and
populous city,$ the capital of a chief named Astes,|| who was killed
in the defence of one of his strongholds after a prolonged siege by
Hephaistion. Upon the death of Astes the city of Peukelaotis was
surrendered. The position of the city is vaguely described by Arrian
and Strabo as “ near the Indus ;" but the geographer Ptolemy fixes
it upon the eastern bank of the Suastene or Swát. With this posi
tion agrees the itinerary of the pilgrim Hwen Thsang, who, on
quitting Parashawar ( see below ) travelled towards the north -east
for 100 li or 16ş miles, and after crossing a great river reached the
town of Pu -se-kia-lo -fa -ti which, transliterated into Sanscrit, is
precisely Pushkalavati. The rivermentioned is evidently the Kábul ;
and the bearing and distance from Peshawar point to the twin towns
of Chársada and Práng. These villages situated on the left bank of
the Swát, aa short distance above its junction with the Kábul, are two (6
of the settlements forming the well-known Hashtnagar,or “ eight cities. "
The other villages are : Tangi, Sherpao, Umarzai, Tarangzai, Utmán
zai, and Rajar. Chársada and Práng, the most eastern of the
eight settlements, are seated close together in a bend of the river,
and might originally have been portions of one large town. Rajar
lies about two miles to the north -east, and on a mound above it are
the ruins of aa fort (Hisár ). “All the suburbs," says General Court,
* General Cunningham, Arch. Rep., vol ii, p. 15.
+ Cunningham , Anc. Geog. Ind ., i. p. 47.
| Vishnu Purana. See Cunningham's Ancient Geography i,p. 49.
Indica ,' I, || Anabasis, iv, 22.
 ( Punjab Gazetteer,
32 CHAP. II. -HISTORY.

Chapter II. are scattered over with vast ruins.” On these facts General Cun
History . ningham thinksit not improbable that the modern name of Hasht
AncientHistory. nagar may be onlya slight alteration of the old name of Hastinaga
ra or “city of Hasti,” which might have been applied to the capital
of Astes, the prince of Peukelaotis.
He writes : " It was a common practice of the Greeks to call the Indian
rulers by the names of their cities, as Taxiles, Assacanus , and others. It
was also a prevailing custom amongst Indian princes to designate any addi
tions or alterations made to their capitals by their own names. Of this last
custom we have aa notable instance in the famous city of Delhi, which,
besides its ancient appellations of Indraprastha and Dilli, was also known
by the names of its successive aggrandizers as Kot-Pithcra, Kila Alai,
Tughlakábád, Ferozábád and Sháhjahánábád. It is true that the people
refer the name of Hashtnagar to the " eight towns” now seated close together
on the lower course of the Swát, but it seems probable that the wish was
father to the thought, and that the original nameof Hastinagar, or whatever
it may have been , was slightly twisted to Hashtnagar, to give it a plausible
meaning among a Persianized Muhammadan population, to whom the
Sanscrit Hastinagara was unintelligible." *
In later times Pushkalavati was famous for a large stupn erected
on the spot where Buddha was said to have made an alms- offering of
his eyes ; and on this account was duly visited by the Chinese pil
grims of the fifth, sixth and seventh centuries of our era. It had at
this time, however,been superseded as political capital of Gandhára
by Parashawara or Pesháwar. This name first occurs in the writings
of Fa Hian who visited Gandhára in A. D. 400, under the form of Fo
lu -sha transliterated by General Cunningham Parasha. Sung- Yun
who followingthe footsteps of Fa Hian in A. D. 520 visited the district
ofGandhára, does not give the name of the principal city. By Hwen
Thsang (A. D. 640) the name is spelt Pu -lu -sha -pu -lo, transliterated
by General Cunningham Parasháwara. Masudi and Abu Rihan, in
the tenth and eleventh centuries, and Babar in the sixteenth , all have
the form Parsháwar. A local historian and renowned saint of Buner,
Akhund Darwaiza, who also flourished in the sixteenth century,
writes the name Purshor, the spelling, being the same as that of
Parsháwar, with the omission only of the long a . In this, there
fore, we have the ancient form of the name, which is probably
to be traced to the Hindu Páras, the termination áwar being the
same as that which occurs in another form in the names of Lahore
(Loháwar), Kasúr (Kasháwar), and many other towns of northern
India. The present form of Peshawar. is referred to the Emperor
Akbar, whose fondness for innovation is said to have led him to
change the ancient Parasháwara, of which he did not know the
1)
meaning, to Pesháwar or the “ Frontier-town." Abul Fazl (in the
Ayin Akbari) gives both names. But Abu Rihan , the Arab geogra
pher of the tenth century, and Babar, all call it Parashawar. "No
Pathan ever calls it Peshawar. The Akhund interprets the name as
full of turbulence ; certainly characteristic of the country for some
ages past. But, unfortunately, the name is of too old a date to render
his interpretation, or the Pathán pronunciation , of any value in the
* An analogous fate, as will be hereafter shown, has overtaken Parashawara, the
ancient form of the modern Peshawar.
Poshawar District. )
CHAP. II. -HISTORY. 33

Chapter II.
enquiry, furtherthan establishing the fact of the letter to being found
in the first syllable. Another tradition, giving it a Hindu origin , is History
far more probable, by which it is supposed to have been called after Ancient History,.
a king named Purrus or Purrush ; and the late Sir Henry Elliot in
his Index observes that the Chinese divide the first syllable into Por
loo-sha, the capital of the kingdom of Purrusha. It seems, therefore,
most reasonable to conclude that the name is simply the seat of
Purrus or Porus, the name of a king or family of kings : and that
similarly Laháwar was the seat of Leh or Lah.
There are no authentic records of the tribes seated about Peshá- Early inhabitants.
war before the time of Mahmúd , beyond the established fact of their
being of Indian origin : it is not an improbable conjecture that they
weredescended from the race of Yadu, who were either expelled or
voluntarily emigrated from Gujrat, 1,100 years before Christ, and
who are afterwards found at Kandahar and the hills of Kábul, from
whom , indeed, some would derive the Jadúns now residing in the
hillsnorth of Yusafzai, and occupying a considerable portion of the
Hazára district. What little is heard of them before the period of
authentic history leads to the belief that they were a bold and in
dependent race ; they are found opposing the advance of a Persian
army sent to demand the tribute formerly conceded by the princes
of Hindustan, but withheld hy Sinkol, then Emperor of the country
six centuries before our era. On this occasion the Persians are said
to have been repulsed, but to have returned in greater force, and
finally to have causedall the provinces upon the Indus to be ceded
to them. The hill tribes, however, continued their independence,
and we find them descending in the 5th century. B. C.to preventa
Rájpút sovereign of Hindustan from establishing himself on the
Indus, whose name was Keda Raja , contemporary with Hystaspes,
father of Darius. We next hear of them opposing the renowned
Macedonian conqueror on his advance against Porus, the fourth suc
cessor of the above Keda Raja.
One of his armies, according to Arrian, went by the direct route Alexander's
invasion.
through Pesháwar; the other one was commanded by Alexander in
person, and marched through Kunar, Bajaur, Swát and Buner.
About 20 years after the death of Alexander, Seleucus, finding
himself master of all the countries between the Euphrates and the
Indus, endeavoured to recover those beyond the latter river ,from
which the Greeks had been expelled B. Č. 316 by Chandra Gupta
( better known by us as Sandrocotta) who had established himself
in them . Seleucus passed the Indus with this object B. C. 303,
but made a treaty with his opponent, to whom he yielded the
allegiance of all the provinces east of the Indus, together with the
Pesháwar and Kábul valleys, Chandra Gupta furnishing him in
return with 500 elephants.
Biridhism in
Chandra Gupta and his Indian subjects were Buddhists, and i'e há var .
the reign of his grandson, Asoka, who succeeded to the empire
B. C. 263, is celebrated for his extension of that faith to Kábul
and Kashmir. In this reign were published those rock edicts in
favour of Buddhism , which are to be met with in many parts of
the country. One ofthem is still standing in the vicinity of
Sháhbázgarha in Yusafzai; though its characters arc now to be
3
 ( Punjab Gazetteer,
34 CHAP. II.- HISTORY.

Chapter II. traced with difficulty after a lapse of more than 2,000 years. It
History. was published by Asoka in the 10th or 12th year of his reign, and
Buddhism in the inscription names as his contemporaries Antiochus II, who
Peshawar. flourished from 262 to 247 B. C.; Ptolemy II, from 285 to 246 ;
Antigonus, from 276 to 243 ; and Magus. And now the English
man and the Afghan gaze together on this strange vestige of
bygone times, upon which, in mystic characters, the names of
Alexander's successors were inscribed as his contemporaries by an
Indian king ! As in similar edicts found elsewhere, great tender
ness is expressed for animal life, in accordance with the tenets of
Buddhism. Shortly afterwards, in 241 B. C., a greatpropagandizer of
that faith, Majjhantiko, was deputed to Pesháwar, where he ordained
B. C. 165. Revival many priests. The last named dynasty was overthrown by Pushpa
of Brahminism , mitra, who was instigated by Bráhmin priests to persecute the
B. C. 148. Re
Buddhists massacring the monks.
appearance of the At this time, however, B. C. 165, Greeks re -appeared on the
Greeks. Indus under Menander, king of Bactria, whose successor, Eucratides,
B. C. 148, annexed to his kingdom the valleys of Rábul and Pesha
war, with a part of the Punjab and Sindh. Half a century later
80.Scythian (B. C. 80) Khorasan, Afghánistán, Sindh andthe Punjáb were united
B. C.dynasty.
under a King of the Sakos or Sacæ Scythian. Other tribes of
Indian princes this nation followed, but Indian princes of Lahore and Delh,
retake Kábuland reconquered their trans- Indus possessions of Kábul, Peshawari
Pesháwar . &c., which they retained till about the end of the 7th century
of our era .
Fa Hian, Hwen
Thsang, and Sung Fa Hian, a Chinese pilgrim, visited the country in the fifth
Yun , Chinesepila century, and was followed, a couple of centuries later, by Hwen
grims, A. D. 500 Thsang. During the visit of the former Buddhism was the
and 700.
dominant religion, but was falling into decay during the visit of the
latter. From the diary of Sung Yun who visited Pesháwar in A. D.
520, we learn that at that date the King of Gandhára was at war
with the King of Kipin or Kophene, that is of Kábul, Ghazni, and
the surrounding districts. A century later, at the period of Hwen
Thsang's visit ( A. D. 630), the royal family had become extinct, and
Gandhára was a dependency of Kapisa or Kábul. Peshawar
(Parashawara) itself, however, was still a great city of 40 li, or 63
miles in extent, and the district of Gandhára, of which it was the
political centre, is described as extending 1,000 li, or 166 miles,
from east to west, and 800 li, or 133 miles, from north to south.
Its boundaries, as deduced from these measurements, must have
included in addition to the valley of Peshawar proper, the Khaibar
hills as far as Jalálábád and Laghman on the west, and the modern
Antiquities. districts of Kohát and Bannu as far as Kalabágh upon the south.*
It may be imagined from the early history of the district which
has thus been sketched, that the antiquities of this stronghold of
Punjab Buddhism are of peculiar interest and importance. They
have been fully described and discussed by General Cunningham in
his Ancient Geography of India (pages 47 to 81) and in his
Archæological Survey Reports (II. p. 87-110 ; V, p. 1-66). A short
notice of the principal objects of antiquarian interest in the city of
Cunningham , Anc. Geog. Ind ., i, p. 48.
Poshawar District ]
CHAP. II. - HISTORY . 35

Pesháwar itself will be found in Chapter VI, and it will Chapter II .

be sufficient here to mention briefly the principal places in the History.
district, or on its border, where valuable antiquarian remains exist. Antiquities .
The majority are situate in the Yusafzai sub-division.
(1 ) The Ranigatt or Navigram ruins occupy a hill about 1,200
feet high, situated to the N. E. of the sub -division in independent
territory, about 11 or 12 miles to the north of Swábi. General
Cunningham is of opinion that the position of this place tallies much
better with the vague descriptions of Aornos that have come down
to us, than any other position with which he is acquainted. ( Arch.
Sur. II, 97-111 ; V, 55-57. Anc. Geog. 58-78.)
(2) The Jamál-garhi ruins. These ruins are on the ridge ofa
continuation of the Pajja range, and to the north -west of Hoti
Mardán ; they bear the name of the village in whose boundary they
are situated. Excavations on a large scale were carried on in 1873
by a company of Sappers and Miners under the command of the late
Lieut. Crompton, R.E., whose report published in the Supplement to
the Punjab Government Gazette of 12th February 1874, gives a full
account of the ruins. (See also Arch . Sur. V, 46-53 ).
(3) The Kharaki ruins, near a village of that name in tappah
Baezai situated to the north , about 18 or 19 miles from the Mardán
cantonment, were also explored and excavated in 1874 by Lieut. Grant,
R.E. His report is published in the Supplement to the Punjab
Government Gazette of 12th February 1874. (See also Arch. Sur.
V, 53-55).
(4) The Takht Báhi ruins occupy the crest and northern slope
of a hill which is a spur of the Pajja ridge and about 650 feet above
the Yusafzai plain, which is 1,209 feet above the sea . A full and
interesting account of these ruins is to be found in Bellew's “ Yusaf
zai” ; they also have been since thoroughly explored and excavated :
a report is published in the Supplement to thePunjab Government
Gazette of the 6th August 1874. (See also Arch. Sur. V, 23-36).
>

(5) The rock inscription at Shahbáz-garhi, a village about six

or seven miles to the east ofMardán. It is supposed to be one of
Asoka's pillar edicts, publishing the establishment of the Buddhist
faith as the state religion about 250 B.C. A correct copy of the
inscription has been lately taken by General Cunningham . Scraps
of it are to be found in Bellew's “ Yusafzai.” ( Arch. Sur. V, 8-23).
(6) Ths Kashmir Smats.. * This is a cave temple situated near
the summit of the Sakri ridge of Pajja , andbest approached from the
village of Babozai in tappah Baezai. Its situation is eight miles to
the north -west of Bazar in tappah Sadhúm . General Cunningham
identifies it with Hwen Thsang's cave of Prince Sudána in Mount
Dantalok. This cave has not been thoroughly explored yet. A
little way below the level of the cave, and opposite, there are the
ruins of a small city, the walls of which still stand and are in good
preservation.
There are besides ruins of apparently walled cities and villages
at Sabri- Behloi ( Arch. Sur. V, 36-46 ) near Sawal-dhér, (Arch . Sur.
• Smats is the Pashto word for cave .
 (Punjab Gazetteer,
36 CHAP. II. - HISTORY .

Chapter II. V , 55) Lil pani, Sangas, Baja, Maini, Topi, Zeda and Hind. *
History The mounds scattered over the maira are also supposed by Dr.
Antiquities, Bellew to be the sites and remains of ancient villages, because the
surface soil on or about them is thickly strewed with fragments of
red pottery . Bones, Hindu beads, glass bracelets, ashes, charcoal, a
few Hindu idols, and coins, mostly Hindu, have been found below
the surface soil.
From the ruins and sites above mentioned, coins of the Grecian ,
Bactrian, Scythian, Hindu and Muhammadan times are found, and
pieces of statuary apparently of Grecian workmanship have been
excavated. A valuable collection from the district is to be seen at
the Lahore Museum . There is but one set of masonry ruins in
Yusafzai, at Kapurda- garhi, that belongs to the Muhammadan era.
From the Persian inscription on a white marble tablet found in the
ruins, it appeared that Shamshér Khán Tarin in the twelfth year of
the reign of Aurangzeb Alamgir, 1080 Hijri, had, on the part of the
Government, conquered the country of Mandar, and built a fort,
mosque and well. The remains of the mosque are still standing. In
the remaining part of the district the principal ruins are the castle of
Raja Hodi, situated on the hill above Khairábád, which Mr. Lowen
thal considered was the Aornos of Alexander, ( see also Arch. Sur. V,
64-66) ; ruins in the neighbourhood of Peshảwar between it and
Jamrud; and a large tope on the right of the road to Fort Bara.
Near Sper -sang, in tappah Barozai of Khalil, there are the ruins of a
large city which local tradition calls a city of the Káfirs. Topes or
other antiquities are also discussed by General Cunningham at the
following places, the vol. and page of his Archæological Survey Re
ports and the page of his Ancient Geography at which the descrip
tion will be found being noted against each :Chársadda, the old
Peukelaotis ( A. S. R. 89-90 ; A. G. 49-51) ; Tarangzai and Tangi
( A. S. R. II, 90 ); Palodhéri, the old Tarusha ( A.S. R. II, 90-92 ; A. G.
51-52) ; Mount Karámán (A. S. R. II, 92); Wahind, the old Udakhan
da, and capital of Gandhára ( A. S. R. II, 92-95; A. G. 52-57 ); Lahor,
the old Salátúra or Embolima ( A. S. R. II, 95 ; A. G. 57-58); Bázár,
the old Bazaria ( A. S. R. II, 101).
Appearance of the Before the close of the 7th century a new race, that of the
Afgháns in Pesliáwar Afgháns or Patháns,appeared upon the scene. This people is first heard
800 A.D. of as holding the hillsof Ghor and Sulimán at the period of the fall
of Persia ( A.D. 650) before the first advance of the Muhammadan
arms. Against this wave of conquest the Afgháns appear not only
to have held their own, but to have commenced at about the same
period a series of aggressions upon their Indian neighbours of
the Khaibar hills and the countries bordering upon the Indus.
For many years they were thus brought into contact with the
Rajas of Lahore, and according to Ferishta, after fighting
70battles in five months, succeeded in wresting a portion of the plain
country from him . At length they were joined by the Gakhars, an
old and independent people (now the peaceable and industrious
* At page 120 of Burnes' Kábul hementions the finding of a Sanscrit inscription
on marble at Hind, assigned by Mr. Prinsep to the seventh or eighth century . It
referred to the powerful Taruchas ( Turks) as foes overcome by the nameless hero
celebrated by the inscription.
Peshawar District .)
CHAP. II. HISTORY. 37

inhabitants of the southern mountains of Hazára ), who occupied the Chapter II.
country between the Indus and the Jhelam, from the mountains in the History .
north to the Salt Range in the south, originally the seat of the Appearance of the
Khasahs, or Kashmiris. With their aid the Afgháns forced the Rajah Afghánis in Pesháwar
at the end of the 7th, or beginning of the 8th century, to cede to 800 A.D.
them all the Kohistán west of the Indus, and south of the Kábul river,
on the condition of their guarding that frontier of Hindustán against
invasion. But the plain of Peshawar andthe hills to the north , with
Swát, Bunér, &c., were still occupied by tribes connected with India,
and were left unmolested. They are mentioned as the tribes of Sehat
going to the assistance of Rhomán of Chittore in the beginning of
the 9th century, on which occasion Pesháwar is noticed with Lahore
and Kangra as forming a princedom under Anunga, Chief of Delhi.
The Afgháns remained independent in Ghor and the Sulemán
and Khaibar mountains, long after Khorasan and Transoxiana had
burst from the Arab yoke, and through the succeeding dynasties of
Tahir, the Sofarides, and the Samanis.
When Alptagin, governor of Khorasán under the last named A. D. 970. Alptagin
princes, forcibly resisted expulsion from officein 970, he partially governor of .Khora.
owed his success to the Patháns who sided with him , and began
to display those martial qualities which afterwards obtained for
them the first rank in the armies of Central Asia . But now the
fate which had involved the Persian empire was about to be visited
from other quarters upon that of India ; and from the time of Sebuk
tagin who succeeded Alptagin in 977 A.D., Pesháwar became the A. D. 978. Sebuk
scene of fierce contests ; the plain of the district, and the hilly tagin takes Peshá
country to the north were still Indian, whilst the Pathýns about the
Khaibar were on friendly terms with the princes of Lahore. In 978
the Rajah of that place, Jaipal, son of Hispal, of the Brahman race,
advanced from Pesħáwar with a large force to assail Sebuktagin,
who opposed and routed him at Laghman, pursuing his army to the
Indus, and inflicting great loss. The conqueror took possession of
the country up to the river, and left Abu Ali with 10,000 horse, as
governor of Peshawar. The Pathéns at this time made an alliance
with him , and furnished soldiers to his army.
Sebuktagin dying in 997, was succeeded as Governor of A , D, 1001. Defeat
Khorasán by his son Mahmúd , who, throwing off all dependence on of Jaipál by Mah
the Samani princes, assumed the title of Sultán in 999, and from
this reign the Hindu religion in these parts may be said to have
received its death blow. In the early reign of this celebrated
invader of India the plains of Peshawar were again the scene of
some great battles, the first of which was fought on the maira
between Nowshera and the Indus, in the year 1001. Mahmúd was
opposed by Jaipál, who had been constantly endeavouring to recover
the country wrested from him by Sebuktagin, still aided by some of
the Patháns, whose allegiance to the Muhammadan governor of Peshá
war was not of long continuance. The battle took place on 27th
November, and the Hindus were again routed, Jaipál himself being
taken prisoner, who, upon his subsequent release, resigned the crown
to his son Anandpál. On this occasion Mahmúd punished the
Patháns who had sided with the enemy, and as they were now con
verted entirely to the Muhammadan faith, they were ever afterwards
 1

( Punjab Gazetteer ,
38 CHAP. II.-HISTORY.

Chapter II. . true to their new allegiance, and joined the Sultán in all his wars
History . against the infidels. Mahmúd in 1,004 again visited Pesháwar, and
A. D. 1004. A con . wasopposed near the Indus by Anandpál, who had joined the King
verted Hindú,Se- of Multan in revolt, and was routed, and fled to Kashmir ; the
wakpál, appointed conqueror left as governor of the country, a converted Hindu,
governor.
Sewakpál, who was called Zab Sais, but he afterwards revolted and
relapsed into idolatry.
A.D. 1008. Defeat The Indian princes now viewed with great alarm the threaten
of Anangpal . ing attitude of the Ghazni ruler, and a vast army was assembled
from all parts of Northern India, containing the Aower of a falling
but still undaunted race . Enriched with the offerings of patriotism
( for the females had denuded themselves of their ornaments to send
forth the devoted band, upon which were centred the last hopes of
Hinduism ), the army advanced towards the Indus, and was there
joined by the Ghakkars, the bravest and strongest of the tribes then
seated in the Punjáb. Mahmúd had made equally extensive pre
parations, and the two armies sighted each other on the plains of
Chach . * The invader had not expected to meet so large a host as
that which he found prepared to oppose him ; and , throwing his
army into an entrenched position, awaited attack. But Anangpal
preferred a wiser course, and for forty daysthe armies remained watch
ing each other. At length Mahmúd put forward aa column of archers
in the hopes of drawing the armyto an engagement. The Ghakkars
closing with them threw them into confusion, and pursuing closely,
overbore all opposition, until they had cleared the entrenchments
and slaughtered a vast number of Muhammadans. The action then
became general, and Mahmúd's army was giving way under the
fierce assault, when the Raja's elephant becoming frightened turned
and fled. The Indians supposing their leader to be retiring from the
field , lost heart and, becomingconfused, fell back in disorder, while
the Muhammadans rallying bore down upon them, and gained a com
plete victory, slaying, it is said, in the pursuit 20,000 of the infidels.f
A.D. 1020. Settle. In his invasions of 1017 and 1023, Mahmúd made Peshawar the
ment of Pathans in
the Khaibar, place of assembly for his armies, of which the Patháns then formed
the main portion, and whose chiefs he invariably treated with honour,
encouraging the tribe to settle in the Khaibar hills to serve as a
barrier between his country and that of a powerful enemy. The
Afridis were the tribe to whom the Indians had made the cession of
these hills, before alluded to, at the close of the 7th century, and
at this period they were being occupied by the ancestors of the
Bangashes, Orakzais, Khaibaris, and Shinwaris, now possessing them.
Pesháwar a province For a century and more, Peshawar continued a province of
of múd's
Ghaznisucce
under Mah. Ghazni under Mahmúd's numerous successors, and under the latter
ssors ,
princes of that line acquired greater importance, becoming as it
were the centre of their dominions, which then extended to Lahore,
to which place the royal residence had been transferred. The great
State of the country. er part of the plain country ( certainly the whole of Yu safzai to the
north of the Kábul), was, at this time, and for many years ensuing,
but thinly peopled. The invasions of Mahmúd had left it " aa desert
“ ed wilderness, the haunt of the tiger and rhinoceros, and only
* “ Near Pesháwar," Elphinstone, p. 328 .
† As to the alleged use of gunpowder in this battle, see Elphinstone, 329.
Peshawar District .]

CHAP. II.-HISTORY . 39

Chapter II.
occasionally visited for the sake of pasture by the shepherd tribes
accustomed to roam about the neighbouring countries. By these it History
“ was gradually repeopled and cultivated in scattered spots, till in time State of the country.
“ other tribes of cultivators came in, and settled all over the plain,
“ much as they are at the present day. The country, however, has
06
never properly recovered its former condition of prosperity . Now
wretched mud hovels stand on the ruins of former towns and cities,
" the buildings of which are still in many parts traceable by the
remains of their massive stone walls. Mahmúd's destruc
“ tive hosts were not conquerors and settlers, but passing robbers and
“ plunderers. So were his successors Jhengiz khán " and Taimur
Lang with their swarms of destroying savages, who in the 13th and
" 14th centuries swept through this region on their way to India
"and effectually
(6 *
prevented any attempt at colonizing or resettling the
" country." * Thus even to the 16th century, the Pesháwar plain lay
an almost total waste, covered with athick jungle, in which Babar
records the pleasure taken by his followers inhunting the rhino
ceros.
The first settlement in the plains of any tribe of undoubted Pathán Settlements
Afghán origin probably took place, as will be hereafter related, in the in the plain;
lazáks.
the Da
15th century. Long before this, however, members of the Dalazák
tribe, to whom some authorities ( including Major James) attribute
Pathán descent, t had settled in the plain. Their advent, which
seems to have followed at no great interval after the era of Mahmúd ,
60 2

was marked ,” says Major James,“ by no outrages or slaughter.

“ The villages they found were few , the country poorly cultivated, and
"the people a quiet race, chiefly pastoral, and still unconverted .”
These the Dalazáks reduced to a kind of servitude, contracting
marriages at the same time with some of the chief families. The
original inhabitants in a short time had become so incorporated
with the more numerous and superior settlers as to be lost sight of.
The Dalazáks, on the other hand, by intermarriages and the new
customs which they adopted from theirneighbours, lost their nation
al characteristics, so that, in speaking of them at the present day,
the Afgháns completely ignore theirclaim to Pathán descent and
style them káfirs. In the 11th century these Dalazáks had pos
session of all the plain of Pesháwar,† and extended even to Chach
Hazára,ſ and theJhelam . They continued quiet and orderly, their
position in the plain rendering them accessible to punishment; and
paid a small tribute to the local governors appointed from Ghazni.
The hills to the north formed part of the Swát kingdom , which
since the withdrawal of the Hindus from the Indus, had remained
independent under a chief of its own with the title of Sultán.
In the same century the Patháns of Ghor, who had remained Destruction of Ghaz
dependent on Ghazni,reasserted their rights, and after various fortunes navitepower by PA
tháns of Ghor.
succeeded in casting off the yoke, and in the person of Muhammad
the brother of the first Ghorian usurper (Souri ), destroyed the
Ghaznavite power .
He did all in his power to induce the Afgháns
Bellew , pp. 59-60
+ The Afgháns reject the relationship and assiga them an Indian origin.
Iie. The plain south of the Kábul river.
Š As to this term , see Gazetteer of Hazára,
 ( Punjab Gazetteer,
40 CHAP II. - HISTORY.

Chapter II . to settle in the mountains about Pesháwar, and many extensive im

History migrations took place in his time. The Punjab, however, was
Punjab retaken by wrested from his lieutenant, Kutabuddin, by the Gakkhars, from
Mabomed Ghori which Muhammad, the Ghorian, retook it in 1204, on which occasion
1204 A.D.
he managed to convert them . The act cost him his life, for on his
return towards Ghazni he was assassinated in his tent upon the
Indus by a party of Gakkhars who had lost relatives in the late
war. Civil commotions followed ; the king of Kharizan , Tacash,
took possession of Ghazni in 1215, and India was for some
time ruled by_the provincial governors who declared their
independence. Thus for the first time the Indus became the boun
dary between the eastern and western empires, and India ceased to
have connections with the trans- Indus territories. All this time the
Pathán tribes retained their independence in the mountains, and
bore no part in the conquests or losses of their brethren in Ghor :
indeed, we find their hills the constant asylum of princes expelled by
the Ghorians in their struggles for power. Peshawar, too, remained
in possession of the Dalazáks, subordinate to the successive princes of
The first Moghal Ghazni, Ghor and Kharizán. The latter, however, soon fell before a
invasion , new power which appeared upon the scene, and in 1242 the
A.D. 1242 .
Moghals were in possession of all the country west of the Indus. At
this time, too, another movement was taking place, the results of
which were more important to the Pesháwar district than the inva
sions of Ghazni and Moghal conquerors.
Disputes between Two Pathán brothers, Khakhai and Ghori, had in the earliest
the Khakbai and times given their names to two of the great divisions of the nation,
thePatháu nation, settled near Kandahar: the lands of their inheritance were jointly
possessed by them , which caused disputes to arise as their numbers
increased, and the Khakhais, being the weaker of the two, were forced
to content themselves with an unequal share, upon a separate
division being made of the land. They were subsequentlyexpelled
from even this portion, and finally determined to remove altogether
Khaktai division
accompanied by
from their ancient seat: they were accompanied by the Usmánkhel
Usmankhel and and Muhammadzai tribes belonging to other divisions, and settled
Muhamina Izais , near Kábul about the middle of the 13th century, where they remain
settle
13th near . , ed for some time quiet and unmolested. Taimur's invasion of India,
Kabul
century
in December 1397, did not* disturb Pesháwar or the tribes about it ;
he marched from Kábul to Bannu, where he crossed the Indus.
About this time the Khakhai Patháns, increasing in number and
wealth, had now acquired importance in their new possessions, and were
divided into three principal clans called Yusafzais, Gigianis , and
Turkilanis. They were even then notorious for their turbulence
and internal feuds, as well as for their oppressive treatment of their
neighbours, whose flocks andherds they were constantly carrying off.
But they were useful to Ulug Beg, (whowasthe eldest son of Shiroch,
the son of Taimur and uncle of Babar), who was enabled through
their assistance, A. D. 1470, to maintain himself in the sovereignty
of Kábul ; and,until firmly seated , he was obliged to leave them
Expnlion of unrestrained. When no longer requiring their services, he attempted
Yusafzais from
Kábul. in vain to coerce them. A strong feud had risen between the Gigianis
* Mill says , Taimur decended to the city of Kábul ; whence he marched towards
Attock, the celebrated passage of the locus - page 273, Vol. II.
Peshawar District.)
CHAP. II. - HISTORY . 41

and Yusafzais, and Ulug Beg, siding with the former, sustained Chapter II.
a defeat from the latter. Upon this he adopted a different policy, History .
and feigned to treat the tribe with great consideration ,inducing Expulsion ofthe
them to come to his darbar from the hills which they chiefly Yusafzais from
Kábul .
occupied, on which occasions their chiefs were treated with marked
distinction. At length an occasion offered itself, when 70 of the
Pathán maliks were unarmed and at his mercy, and basely availing
himself of the opportunity, he slew them all but one, named Malik
Ahmad,who was spared on the condition that the tribe should
leave Kábul. They did so, and at first settled in Basaul and about
Jalálábád. They endeavoured to take possession of Bajaur, but
were repulsed.
The Yusafzais, Gigianis, and Muhammadzais then came to the Settlement in the
Pesháwar plain, whichthey entered by the Tartara route at Spérsang, Peshawar plain.
when they begged from the Dalazáks for a portion of land on
which to settle . This was granted, and the new comers settled down
in Doaba. But they did not long remain on these terms, and although
native historians lay the blameof the quarrel upon thecattle-lifting
propensities of theDalazáks, the contrary is the most likely supposi
tion. The Yusafzais were the first to break faith, but they were soon
joined by the Gigianis, Muhammadzais and Usmánkhels; a great
battle was fought on the north side of the Swát river, in which the
>

routed with great slaughter, and fled precipitatelyto

Dalazáks were
Hazára. The Gigianis received the Doiba as their portion ; to the
Muhammadzais was assigned Hashtnagar; and to the Yusafzai the
remainder of the country north of the Kábul river. The Usmán
khels were placed in the hills about the Swát river, and these tribes
still retain the allotments then assigned to them . Malik Ahmad,
before mentioned,figures in all these wars as achief of distinguished
valour. But the Yusafzais were bent on further conquest , and pre- Further conquests
of the Patháus.
pared to take possession of Swát,moving for that purpose to Shahkote.
The Swátis were all assembled at the Mora Pass, and the Yusaf
zais, advancing to the foot of the hills, made as if they would
But at night they made a rapid turn to the Mulla
attack at once.
Kund Pass, leaving their women in the camp, whose music and
singing during the night concealed from the enemy their plans :
the rising sun discovered the glittering swords of the invaders who
had crowned the Pass, and suddenly fell upon the astonished Swátis,
who offered but a weak resistance ; thus the Yusafzais took posses
sion of lower Swát. Basaul, Jalálábád and Laghman, thus evacuat
ed by the Khakhai Patháns, came into the possession of the Ghori
tribes, which comprised the Khalils, Mohmands and Daudzais : they
likewise began to occupy the hills between Lalpura andthe
Pesháwar valley, now the seat of the upper Mohmands. The plain
of Pesháwar, south of the Kábul river, still continued in possession
of the Dalazáks. The Turkolanis partly remained in Laghman, and
partly effected a settlement in Bajaur, which country, like that of
Swát, had a chief with the title of Sultán.
During the greater part of the 15th century, the Patháns north Position of the
of the Kábul river remained unmolested in their new possessions, Mybanmadzais and
to which they had added Buner and Chamláh. They did not offer the 16th century.
even a nominal allegiance to any foreign power, distributing their
 !

( Punjab Gazetteer,
42 CHAP. II. - HISTORY .

Chapter II.
lands and governing themselves by certain acknowledged laws and
customs, and as their numbers increased, forming themselves into
History. smaller communities under local chiefs, with separate and distinct
Position of the
Muhammadzais and interests, but bound together by a strong tie of nationality,, and
Yusafzaisduring of ascendancy by any
jealously guarding against the acquisition trait
15th century . tribe or individual amongst them - a strong in theircharacter.
The western powers were too weak to attempt interference, whilst
the Afghán dynasty, which governed India during the greater part
of this century, wasabsorbed in wars at home.
The Emperor The Emperor Babar, of the Chaghatta family of Moghal Tartars,
Babar acquires
sovereignty , A.D.
acquired the sovereignty of Kábul and Ghazni from the usurper
1504 . Mokim in A.D. 1504. At thisperiod, as has been before detailed ,
the plains and hills of Laghman , Kuner, Peshawar, Swát and Bajaur
were inhabited by newly -settled Afghán tribes, though towards the
north some of the aborigines remained more or less independent
under their hereditary native chieftains. Former Sultans of Kábul
and Ghazni had claimed them as subjects, but beyond the occasional
compulsory payment of tribute, the subjection, both of these tribes
and of the Afgháns of the wilds and the mountains, had been little
more than nominal. The clans occupying the hills infested the
plains and high roads; those especially bordering on the difficult
passes leading to India, looked upon them as a partof their revenue,
either plundering or levying contributions on caravans and travellers,
as at the present day.
In the following year, 1505, Babar meditated an incursion into
India, and proceeded by Jalálábád (then called Adinapur) and the
Khaibar Pass to Peshawar. Here his original plan was abandoned
for a marauding expedition to the southward, in the course of which
he had several engagements with the Afgháns of Bangash (Kohát)
and Bannu, returning by the Sakhi Sarwar Pass and Bori to
Ghazni.
A. D. 1505 to For several years after this Babar was occupied in quelling
1530. Babar's rebellions in his provinces, and in the vain endeavour to recover
further iucursions. his possessions in Transoxiana from the Uzbeks. He undertook,
also, several expeditions against the Afgháns in their hills, employ
ing strong light forces,with which he endeavoured to surprise them .
When successful, the foray resulted in the dispersion or slaughter
of the men, and the carrying off of women, cattle and property.
When, however, the clans were on their guard, they offered aa brave
resistance, and, after considerable loss to both parties, he withdrew
his forces, claiming at best aa doubtful victory. Still these rays had
the effect of restraining the tribes nearest to him from plundering
in his territories. Scarcely a year passed without his making
inroads into the country of some of the tribes, either to chastise
their licentiousness, or to protect his more peaceable subjects. But
in 1519, fifteen years after his conquest of Kábul, he entered on a
more extensive campaign against them , when the Dalazák Chiefs,
burning to avenge themselves on the Yusafzai, attended him as allies
and guides. They first marched against the fort of Bajaur, where
the Sultán refused to submit. On this occasion it is said he
employed matchlocks against the enemy, which were quite new to
them ; the experience of their effects threw the garrison into such
consternation that the fort was easily carried by escalade, when the
Poshawar Distriot.)

CHAP, II. - HISTORY. 43

men 3,000 in number, with their Sultán, were put to the sword, Chapter II .
and a pillar erected of their heads; the women and children were
enslaved. The Tarkulani Afgháns, already partially seated in A. D.History .
1505 to 1630.
Bajaur, extended their settlements and gradually possessed them Babar's further
incursions.
selves of the country: on this occasion a tribute in grain was
imposed upon them .
a
Sultán Wais, of Swát, escaped a similar fate by tendering his
submission, which was accepted . The Yusafzais in lower Swát,
Bunér, &c., likewise sent an embassy to Babar, who deeming it pru
dent to avoid a harassing and bootless campaign in the hills, was
apparently conciliated, and took in marriage the daughter of Shah
Mansur, one of their maliks, or head men . The final agreement
included the imposition of a tribute in grain, and a promise on the
part of the Yusafzais to refrain from inroads on upper Swát. De
scending from the hills, Babar plundered the Yusafzais and Muham
madzais of the plains north of the Kábul river, and erecting a fort at
Peshawar, left a garrison there. This more complete subjugation of
the tribes facilitated his subsequent operations towards Hindustan .
He encamped at Katlang andShahbáz -garha, and it was then his
troops destroyed the ziárat at Shahbaz Kalandar. In 1519 , Babar
crossed the Indus above Attock , occupied Bherah on the Jhelam ,
and on his return to Kábul received the submission of the Gakkhars.
His subsequent invasions of India did not affect the tribes about
Peshawar, but they took the opportunity of his continued absence to
withhold their tribute, and to revert to their plundering habits. The
Dalazáks too destroyed the Fort at Pesháwar. Babar died at Agra
in 1530.
Humáyún, his son compelled to fly towards Sind, left the territo- A.D. 1540 Humáyún .
ries of India and the Punjáb in the hands of the Afgháns under Sher
Sháh. The latter Chief, whose real name was Farid , was the grand
son of Ibrahim , an Afghán of the tribe of Súr, who came to Peshá
war with some of the earlier settlers and passed on to Hindustan in
quest of military service. The house of Taimur would not probably
have succeeded in again wresting, the empire from Sher Shah's
successors, but for the jealousy with which the Afgháns regarded
the advancement of any individual of their nation, and the strong
notions they cherished of independence and equality - feelings which
debarred all unity of action unless restrained by the personal cha
racter ef the aspirant. These feelings pervade the nation, and are
manifested as forcibly in the appointment of a village officer as in
the instalment of a king. In 1551 Hamáyún, re-established at
Kábul, meditated a return to India, but dared not cross the Indus
whilst his restless brother, Kámrán, was at large. The latter Prince
had sought an asylum with the Khalil and Mohmand Afgháns, into
whose hills he was followed by Humáyún, who gained a partial vic
tory , and afterwards wintered at Pashut on the Kunar river, in
which mountain fastness his troops were much harassed by the
Afgháns, who prowled about his camp, plundering and putting to
death all who fell into their hands. Kámrán wandered from tribe
to tribe, staying a week with each, but at last, in 1552, he was sur
> >

prised by Humáyún, whose troops committed great slaughter

finally
amongst the Afgháns. Kámrán himself escaped, but was
 ( PunjabGazettoor,
44 CHAP. II . - AISTORY .

Chapter II. given up to his brother by the Gakkhars under their chief, Sultán
History . Adam . " Towards the end of the year Humáyún proceeded to chas
A.D. 1640 Humáyún. tise the Afgháns for the assistance they had given to Kámrán, and
his columns, penetrating into Bangash and Tirah, pillaged and laid
waste the country, driving off the sheep and cattle of the tribes,
and seizing their effects. In 1553 Humáyún, having caused his
brother to be blinded and sent to Makka, prepared to invade India,
and as a preliminary measure, rebuilt the fort at Peshawar which
the Dalazâks had destroyed. A strong garrison was placed in it
under the command of Sekandar Khán, Uzbek, and the fort was
provisioned with the grain of the neighbouring Dalazáks. The
latter soon afterwardsattacked it,but were repelled by the Uzbek
commander . In the following year Humáyún recrossed the Iudus on
his road to Delhi.
A. D. 1554 the Gho
raikhel Afgháns After his departure the Ghoraikhel Afgháns, consisting of the
(Khalils,, MohmandsKhalíl, Mohmand and Daudzai tribes, entered the plain of Peshawar,
audthe
Daudzais) oust
Dalazáks.
and, ousting the Dalazáks, took possession of the districts in
which they are now located, and to which they gave their
names. The Dalazáks were driven across the Indus ; they are
to be met with now in but one or two villages west of that
river, but are more numerous on the eastern side though, compara
tively speaking, the tribe is extinct. The Khalíls, Mohmands and
Final settlement of Daudzais being now seated in the plain and exposed to attack ,
Afgháns in
Pesháwar, became the frequent victims of the local Governors, a treatment
which finally effected a change in their character and habits, con
trasting strongly with the bold independence of their hill brethren .
This completes the settlement at Peshawar and its bordering districts
of all the Afghán tribes now located there ; no subsequent immigra
tion took place.
A , D. 1585. Akbar's In 1586 Akbar on his retnrn from Kashmir passed through the
expedition . Pesháwar valley, and determined on the subjugation of its tribes
which had hitherto successfully resisted all attempts to impose upon
them a foreign yoke. Accordingly under pretence of a desire to
restore the true faith he sent an army under Zain Khán, his foster
brother, and Raja Bir Bal against the Yusafzais. The open country
was soon subdued, a d the allied commanders attempted to follow
up their enemy intonhe hills, but becoming involved among defiles,
retired to the Emp tor's camp near Attock. A larger force was
equipped, and sent again under the same commanders, ; they advanc
ed by Pulli, and Bir Bal attempted to ascend the passes nto Swát,
but was vigorously attacked and obliged toretire: in the pursuit he
was himself slain, and his force cut up. Zain Khán's division was
still in the plain but, being attacked in the night, was likewise
defeated, and he fled on foot to Attock . Akbar fitted out a
third expedition against them , and placed its conduct under
the celebrated Todar Mal and Raja Man Singh, the Governor
of Kábul. Taught by experience the impolicy of hazarding
a desultory contest in the hills, these leaders adopted a more prudent
course, and, taking up positions in different parts of the country,
fortified themselves and prevented the Patháns from cultivating in
the plain.
Poshawar Distriot.)
CHAP . II. - HISTORY . 45

This measure proved so harrassing to the tribes that they tender- Chapter II.
ed a nominal submission, which enabled Akbar to make some kind History.
of agreement with them in the winter of 1587, and to turn his Akbar's policy.
attention towards the Roshanias of Tirah and its neighbouring hills.
Having thus asserted his supremacy, Akbar never attempted the
morecomplete subjugation of a people upon whom so little impression
could be made even by costly expeditions, which exhausted the
resources of the empire. He confined himself to keepingopen the
road to Kábul, and maintaining a partial control over the hill men,
by keeping a firm hold of the plains, and thus commanding their
cultivation. But his Governors were mostly oppressive and tyran
nical : one of them , Syad Hamad, demanded in marriage the daughter
of Malik Rabi, of the Daudzai tribe. He refused to give her, and
upon being pressed to do so ,feigned at last to comply, and at a great
feast, held on the occasion, the Governor and his suite were murder
ed, and Malik Rabi fled to the hills. As soon as his power was
removed, the tribe revolted. Akbar was at length compelled to
recall him undera promise of pardon — a course afterwards frequently
adopted by the Sikhs towards chiefs who fled.
About this time (the middle of the 16th century ) a religious The Roshania Sect.
sect arose among the Patháns, which was destined to be the cause
of prolonged dissension amongst the tribes. It was founded by one
Bazíd, who assumed the character of a Prophet, and collected nume
rous disciples, chiefly in the Suliman and Khaibar mountains. He
styled himself Pir Rokhan or Roshan, but by all native historians
he is called Pir Tarík, or “ saint of darkness,” a name given to him
by his great opposer Akhund Darwaiza. He laid aside the Korán,
and taught that nothing existed but God, who required no set
forms of worship, but an implicit obedience to his Prophet. This
easy creed met with many supporters amongst the wild mountaineers,
who found a further incentive for joining the sect in the license
which it afforded to them. It enjoined a species of social commu
nism ; and its professors were authorised to seize the land and proper
ty of all who would not accept their creed. Venturing at length
to oppose the government of Kábul, Pir Roshan was captured and
imprisoned. A large sum of money procured his release, and he
then made Hashtnagar his seat where he received many converts.
He died, however, soon after his release at Ghalladher. His five
sons strove to keep up the sect, which at that time embraced half the
nation , its most active and important members being the Afridis of
Tira, and some of the Yusafzai. Shaikh Umar, the eldest son ,
removed the bones of his father, and carried them about with him in
a chest : but his success was not great,and a strong opposition being
raised by Akhund Darwaiza, the Yusafzai tribes were reclaimed.
At length the supporters of the new sect met with a defeat at
Maini, where Shaikh Umar with two of his brothers were slain, and
their bodies thrown into the Indus, while the bones of their father
were burned. The two younger sons, Jalal-ud -din and Kamal-ud -din,
escaped and went to Tira, which then became the chief seat of the sect.
About this time Akbar was, as already related, asserting his supremacy
over the Yusafzai, who had not joined in the Roshania movement.
While these events were in progress, Jalal -ud -din was wandering at
 ( Punjab Gazetteer ,
46 CHAP. 11.-HISTORY.

Chapter II.
the head of a powerful band in the mountains lying between Kábul
History . and Ghazni, and at one time obtained actual possession of the latter
place. He was then attacked by Jafar Beg sent against him from
The Roshania Sect. Kábul by Akbar (A. D. 1600) ; and being driven out of the city, was
killed in an attempt to recover it. Kamal-ud-din was captured in
Hashtnagar and kept a prisoner in India till his death . The two
rocks upon the Indus opposite Attock are called Jalalia and Kamalia
after these two brothers, in allusion to the great loss of life caused
by the dangerous whirlpools at their base, and to the extensive
shipwreck of souls imputed to the two upholders of the Roshania
sect. The epithet was first given by Akhund Darwaiza, their father's
great opponent, and one of the most celebrated saints of the country.
He wrote a history and several theological works, and died at Peshắ
war, where his tomb is still a place of general resort and superstitious
sanctity. The Roshania sect still continued to flourish for many
years in Tira ,under Ihdad , the grandson of Bazíd by his son Umar
Khán. Like his uncles, this man led the life of a robber ; and his
bands of religious burglars and highwaymen , who for many years
infested the country between Kábul and Peshawar, acquired noto
riety by their success, enterprise, and cruelty. * In A.D. 1611 , during
the reign of Jahangir, the Roshanias once more appeared in force,
and succeeding in causing a revolt in Kábul, but were defeated
with great slaughter, and from that time the sect gradually wore
out. At the present time its tenets are professed only by the
immediate descendants of the founder in Tira and Kohat, and by
some of the Bangash and Orakzai Patháns. The ancestors of those
members of the latter tribe who are popularly known as Shias, were
probably of this sect.
The separation of The Yusafzai, upon first taking possession of their present seats,
the Yusafzai and were accompanied by three Shaikhs of great repute, believed to
Mandan .
have possessed the power of predicting events destined to affect their
nation. The most celebrated of this was Skaikh Malli, to whom
was entrusted the work of dividing the land amongst the several
branches of the tribe. The relative proportions assigned by him to
each clan is the recognised standard of the present day. He did not
specify the lands, but, referring tothe numbers and circumstances of
each family to be provided for, he fixed the relative number of
sharest to be assigned to the clans and their several minor divisions.
And these have been adhered to in all their subsequent removals and
migrations, so that it is a common thing at the present day to find
Yusafzai proprietors eagerly referring to this ancient scale of rights.
The tribe was at first known only by the general name of Yusafzai, in
the same way as the latter in Kandahár and Kábul were undistin
guished from the main branch of Khakhai; but when their numbers
increased, and their possessions were enlarged, they separated into
two divisions, the Yusafzai and the Mandanzai, the latter being the
descendants of Mandan, who was the nephew of Yusaf. And both
Mandan and Yusaf being descended from Khakhai, Shaikh Malli's
distribution gave them both hill and plain, which was divided by
lot amongst their several clans and sub -divisions. The two divisions
• Bellew. + Pakhras, see below.
Peshawar District .)
CHAP. II. - HISTORY. 47

remained for some time together, but quarrels ensued, which were Chapter II.
enhanced by the confusion caused by the oustings and intrigues of History.
the Moghals,till at last about the end of the16th or beginning of the Theseparation of
17th century the Yusafzai, in Swát and Buner, expelled all the the Yusafzai and
families of the Mandanzai which were in those countries. The latter Mandan,
tribe, leaving their women in Chamla ,descended to the plain, and
similarly expelled the Yusafzai families settled there , who re
moved to Swát and Buner except the Baezai whom the Mandans
were unable to drive out from the Lundkhwar valley. Swát, Buner and
the Lundkhwár and Ranizai valleys thus remained to the Yusafzai;
and Chamla, Panjtár, and the plain country up to the Kábul river,
to the Mandan branch, which is the division at the present day as
regards the tribe itself, though the Khattaks have since possessed
themselves of the greater part of the Lundkhwar valley, and of a
good strip on the plain between the Indus and Kábul rivers. But
the Yusafzai had before this acquired the reputation of conquering
the country, and as may frequently be observed amongst Pathán
communities, the name ofthe inferior division was lost in that of the
superior, and the Mandan branch and their country is still popularly
known as Yusafzai, except amongst themselves.
The state of the district remained unaltered during the reigns Reigns of Jahan
of Jahangir and Shah Jahán, though the Patháns rendered at the gir, Shah Jabán,
best an unwilling allegiance,and from time to time took advantage and Aurangzib.
of a weak Governor or a foreign war to raise commotion. At length,
in A.D. 1668, they openly revolted, and rushing down in large num
bers, devastated Chach, and cut off the communication between Delhi
and Kábul. They were led on this occasion by one Muhammad , said
by Indian historians to have been invested with the insignia of royal
ty, and to have claimed for himself a descent from Alexander the
Great and a daughter of the King of Transoxiana. There is no
local belief, however, in this statement, nor do we hear again of the
supposed King. They were defeated near Attock ; but repulsed at
Pesháwar the royal troops sent against them by Amin Khán, the
Governor of Kábul, andremained for aa time sole masters of the plain,
the Yusafzai especially acquiring great fame for valour and martial
prowess. Amin Khán himself was taken prisoner with his wives
and family. Aurangzib who was at this time on the throne of Delhi,
now marchedin person atthe head of an army to re-establish his as
cendancy. He advanced, however, only to Hassan Abdál, whence
he despatched his son, Sultán , to act against the rebels. From 1673
to 1675 the war continued under the general direction of the Emper
or, and, for several years after his return, under that of his Generals,
but his arms met with little success, and he was at last compelled to
agree to terms which left the Patháns almost independent, and
withdrew his forces to India.
This period is distinguished in Pathán annals by the verses and Khoshi1 Khán ,
deeds of the renowned Khoshál Khán, the Khattak chief, at once a the poet chief.
warrior,poet, and patriot; himself the most polished member of the
most polished tribe of his nation . He has left a history, and some
poems of considerable merit, which he indited during the wars with
the Moghal emperors to excite the patriotism of his countrymen,
reciting the brave deeds of their fathers, and taunting them with
 ( Punjab Gazettcer,
48 CHAP. II. - HISTORY .

Chapter II . lukewarmness and want of manly spirit. Nor was he less active as
History . a soldier than as a patriotic bard ;for he led his Khattaks well on
many occasions, and onceobtained a great victory on the low hills
Khoshál chief. the opposite Akora, though deserted bythe Yusafzai, whose base flight
poet Khán,
he has recorded in a poem full of spirit. On one occasion he fell
into the hands of the enemy, and was for three years imprisoned
in the fort of Gwalior, after which he was exchanged for some Impe
rial prisoners of rank, and returned to the head of his tribe, which
he led on to fresh victories, in the defiles of the Khaibar and
Khrappa passes, the hills of the Mohmands, in the Doába, at Nowshera,
and at Akora ; and was thus notably instrumental in the successful
issue of a war by which this brave people freed themselves from the
oppressive rule of the Emperors of Deħli.
Nádir 3háh. The successors of Aurangzib retained nominal possession of
Peshawar, but the monarchy was declining, and they had neither
the power nor inclination to make any further attempts to control
its rude tribes. In A.D. 1718, one Násir Khan was appointed
Governor. He adopted a conciliatory policy towards the Patháns,
with whom he became popular. He long foresaw the storm which
was about toburst upon the falling empire, and had for some years
warned the Court of Nádir Sháh’s approach. His calls for assistance
were, however, neglected ; and when the threatened invasion came,
and Nadir Sháh appeared at Peshawar, he surrendered the place.
The conqueror, crossing the Indus in 1738, defeated the Imperial
forces, and, following uphis victory, extorted from Muhammad Shah a
treaty by which all the trans -Indus countries were ceded to him. The
road through the Khaibar had been closed against Nadir Shah by
the Afridis and Shinwáris, but an Orakzai chief led his army by
Tirah to Peshawar. He intended to punish these tribes on his re
turn, but was soon wearied of aa contest which brought him no renown.
He built a fort at Bázár near the mouth of the Khaibar Pass, and
hoped to starve out the hill-mien in their barren rocks ; but they
continued to annoy his garrison, and he finally withdrew after making
a kind of agreement with them. He is said to have come to this
determination after an interview with Dariya Khán, the Mallikdin
khel chief,who brought with him some of the bitter wild roots upon
which his tribe subsisted ( chiefly the mazarrai or dwarf palm, and
the pamannai). On seeing these, the King was readily persuaded
that to attemptthe blockade of a people who could live on such pro
ductions would be futile. Pesháwar was thus again transferred from
the Eastern to the Western empire, and Nasir Khan's services were
rewarded by his new master with the joint government of Kábul and
Peshawar. During the nine years which intervened between this
period and the assassination of Nádir Shah, the affairs of Khorasan
occupied too much of his attention to allow of much interference with
the new province, the people of which had of late years considerably
increased in wealth and numbers. The Yusafzai, the Khattaks, and
the hill tribes remained independent. and paid no tribute ;but the
Khalíls, Mohmands, Daudzais, Gigianis, and Muhammadzais of
the plains submitted to the local governors, and were forced to pay
tribute through their chiefs. Some of the latter were in the habit
of going occasionally to the Court and bringing back with them
 Peshawar District .]

CHAP. II. - HISTORY. 49

Chapter II .
grants of land, and patents exempting them from tribute, which still
exist; but it does not appear that they were invariably acted upon, for History
in those days a goodly array of followers, or a reputation for Pakhtun
or Pathán
walli,The virtue, possessed greater force than a royal patent.
death of Nádir (A.D. 1747) was followed by the establish- The Duráni
ment at Kandahár of the Duráni dynasty in the person of Ahmad Dynasty . *
Sháh, who managed, by a prudent course of policy towards his
countrymen, almost imperceptibly to get all real power into his own
hands,until, notwithstanding the repugnance which was felt by the
people towards a monarchical form of government, by flattering his
own tribe, punishing the Ghilzais, conciliating others, and gaining
reputation by foreign wars, he consolidated his power, and brought
the Patháns to look upon him as their native King. Násir Khán
refused to acknowledge his sovereignty, and Ahmad Sháh drove him
from Kábul to Pesháwar ; but the tribes at that place turning against
him , he was forced to cross the Indus, rapidly followed by the King,
who advanced to Lahore, reduced the Punjab, and conquered
Kashmír. During the remainder of his reign the plains of Pesháwar
were brought under more complete control than before, and some
expeditions sent into the Yusafzai valleys occasionally despoiled their
frontier villages, whilst the revenue ofthose tappas in the vicinity
of the town, was increased and fixed upon the villages, although it
was still mostly paid through the chiefs of clans. Moreover, in the
26 yearsof Ahmad Shah's vigorous and active reign, many nobles
and families of wealth or religious importance settled in the country,
building residences of greater pretensions than those previously exist
ing in the city, and adorning them with gardensand reservoirs.
Taimur Shah succeeded his father in 1773, but proved himself a A. D. 1773Taimur
Shab .
voluptuous and indolent prince. He resided a great deal in Peshá
war, where he kept up his court with much pomp and ceremony,
attracting to it alarge
a concourse of nobles and adventurers from the
surrounding countries. The Qazikhel began to acquire power in
his time, and always retained in their hands the chief legal and
· municipal offices; proud, bigoted and overbearing they presumed
upon the weakness of the king, and became notorious for their corrupt
and avaricious character. In the district there was much confusion,
the chiefs, warring with each other, were engaged in constant feuds ;
and agriculture was neglected for the more stirring excitement of
raids and rapine. Nevertheless the Yusafzai continued to pay their
revenue through their chiefs, Naushahi Khan and Sháhwali Khán of
Hoti.
Insurrection in
In 1779 an insurrection took place under the Chamkanni Mián
Umar, aman of great sanctity, whichhadfor its object the dethrone- 1779of by Mian Umar
Chamkanni.
ment of Taimur. The chiefs of the Mohmand, Khalil and Daudzai
tribes were called Arbábs ; they possessed great power and influence,
and were employed to collect the revenues of their tappas, and to
summon their levies when required by the Government. The Cham
kanni Mian was joined by Faizulláh, one of the Khalil Arbábs, who
had obtained the king's permission to collect troops for an attack
* From durr -i-durran, " pearl of pearls.” or durr-i-dauran , “ pearl ofthe age," a
title assumed by Ahmed Shah Abdáli in allusion to the Abdáli custom of wearing a
pearl stud in the ear, and afterwards extended to the whole Abdali tribe.
 !

( Punjab Gazetteer,
50 CHAP. II.-HISTORY.

Chapter II. upon the Punjab. When his band was assembled, composed chiefly
History of the Khaibar tribes, he suddenly rushed upon the citadel of Pesha
Insurrection in 1779 war, and overpowering the guard, entered the palace. TaimurSháh
by Minn Umar of acted on the occasion with firmness and energy, and, collecting his
Chamkanni. guards, opposed the rebels and forced them to retire. The plot was
traced to the Mian, but the Pathán tribes would not allow him to be
punished, out of the superstitious reverence they habitually paid to
members of his class ; he fled to a hill separating Yusafzai from
Bunér, where he stayed for a few days, and was then allowed to re
turn. The hill where he rested is called his Seree, or gift of land
to the present day, and has been vested with a kind of sanctity from
>

Amankot from having been the place

the circumstance. It is called
of refuge of some Daulatzai Patháns of Bunér, who fled there after
committing a murder, and whose descendants still occupy the small
hamlet onthe spot.
Shah Shújá at Pesbá. The death of Taimur Sháh in 1793 left the throne to be con
war proclaims him- tested by his sons, whose adventurous enterprizes and varied fortunes
self king. form a romantic page in oriental history. On the defeat of Shah
Zamán by Mahmúd, his brother, Shah Shújá, at Pesháwar, who now
proclaimed himself king, and actively sought to procure the alliance
of the eastern tribes. He was first defeated and found an asylum
with the Afridis of Chúrá, near the mouth of the Khaibar, till he
might re-gather his forces for another attempt on Pesháwar, in which
he failed, and was again defeated in a battlefought in the neighbour
hood of Tahkál, near the ruins of a tope on the road to Jamrúd.
During 1809 he was in power at Pesháwar, and received with
courtesy and honour the British mission conducted by the Honour
able Mountstuart Eliphinstone, but was forced shortly after to fly
before the better fortune of Mahmúd, or rather of his talented, brave,
but unscrupulous minister, Fatteh Rhán. He again retook Pesháwar
in March of that year, but was again expelled by Azim Khán and
driven across the Indus. His last attempt was made in December
1811,when defeat again ensued , and after many wanderings, and
escaping from the prisons of Kashmír and Lahore, he found, in 1815,
a resting place, under British protection, at Ludianah.
Rise of the Barakzai. Fatteh Khán was now the virtual possessor of all power under
the nominal sovereignty of Mahmúd, but was presently blinded and
murdered with unusual barbarity, upon which the Barakzai family
threw off all show of allegiance, and usurped the government, the
ex -king and his son retaining only Herat. The other provinces of
the Duráni empire became independent chiefships, under the rulers
at the time. Peshawar fell to the four brother sardárs Yar Muham
mad, Sultan Muhammad, Sayad Muhammad and Pír Muhammad also
known as Sarfarez Khán, Son of Panda Khán.
It was shortly after these events that Masson visited Pesháwar,
and the characters of the four surdárs given by him were as follows ::
“ Yar Muhammad, the eldest, was nominally the chief ; Pír Muham
“ mad, the youngest, was the most powerful from the greater number
«

of troops he retained ;; Sultan Muhammad Khán was not supposed

" to want capacity, but was held to be milder and more amiable than
" his brothers, and his excessive love of finery exposed him to ridicule ;
"Sayad Muhammad Khan was in intellect much inferior to the
Peshawar Distriot .)
CHAP. II. - HISTORY . 51

others, and looked upon as a cypher in all matters of consultation Chapter II.
“and government.” During all these disturbances Peshawar remained History .
in aconstant state ofexcitement and confusion, passing from one Rise of the Barakzai..
ruler to another, none of whom could exercise much real control over
its wild occupants. The hill tribes, always at the disposal of the
highestbidder, had been for the most part staunch supporters of
Sháh Shújá, who was compelled in return to pay largely for their
services, in addition to the sum of 1} lakhs annually paid in the
time of his predecessors to the tribes of the_Khaibar for keeping
open the road . Indeed, all the revenues of Peshawar under the
Duránis were absorbed in the payment of such allowances to the hill
tribes, and to the Chiefs of the plain, who were called on for occa
sional services with the militia. A statement of the average revenues
derived from the Pesháwar district by the Duráni Kings is given in
another part of this account.
Meanwhile, the Sikhs had appeared upon the scene. Attock The Sikhs.
fell to Ranjit Singh in 1814, and in 1818 a Sikh army advancing
upon Peshawar, overran the country as far as the foot of the hills.
At length, in 1823 Azim Khán determined to try his strength with
this new power and advanced with a large army from Kábul to
Pesháwar. The Sikhs crossed the Indus to meet him . Ranjit
Singh with the choicest portion of his army, crossing the Kábul
river at Akora, marched up the left bank, sending Kharrak
Singh with the remainder of the force by the right bank, to hold
in check the troops expected from Pesháwar. Azim Khán having
despatched his brother, Sammand Khán, to raise the Khattaks
and Yusufzai, who readily obeyed the summons, followed himself
by a forced march to Nowshera. He found Sammand Khán already
engaged with the enemy, on the plain to the north of the Kábul
river, between that town and Pír Sabak , but was unable to
join him on account of the stream . The Patháns fought with
desperate valour, but could not make head against the superior
numbers and discipline of the Sikhs ; frequently rallying, however,
upon some low hills adjacent, they bore down bravely upon the
enemy, who began to waver towards evening, but regained their
advantage when Ranjit Singh, seizing a standard, himself led them
to victory. The last stand was made at sunset by a party_of 200
Yusafzai, who fell gallantly fighting. In this action 10,000 Patháns
are said to have been slain. And with them fell that gallant old
Sikh soldier Phula Singh , the intrepid leader of the Akáli or
Immortals, who five years before had led the way into the breach at
Multan, and was on this occasion no less conspicuous for his
gallantry. The Sardárs Azim Khán and Dost Muhammad, who had
not taken part in the contest, fled to Kábul, and Ranjit Singh,
advancing to Peshawar, made the four brothers at that place his
tributaries, and after aa short stay, withdrew beyond the Indus. His
departure was precipitated by the action of the Afridis, who caused
an inundation in the Sikh camp by opening the embankments of the
Bára river in the hope of plunder during the consequent confusion.
Azim Khán did notlong survive this humiliating defeat;and at his
death, Dost Muhammad obtained the chief authority at Kábul.
 !

[ Punjab Gazetteer,
52 CHAP, II . - HISTORY.

Chapter II.
About this time an individual made his appearance in the
History . district, whose short but adventurous career affords an illustration of
Sayad Ahmad Shah the simplicity and superstition which has always rendered the
of Bareily A.D. Patháns an easy prey to the artifices and schemes of any one who
1824 .
laid claim to superior sanctity. This was Sayad Ahmad Shah of
Bareilly, who, travelling by Shikárpur and Kábul, arrived amongst
the Yusafzai in 1824 , giving out that he was divinely commis
sioned to wage a war of extirpation against the infidel "Sikhs and
Chinese. In a short time an immense army was at his disposal,
animated by a spirit of fanaticism which filled the hearts of his
admirers with high hopes.* The four Peshawar sardárs felt the
influence, and longing to free themselves from theirSikh oppressors
joined the crusade, the ranks of which were swelled by numerous
adventurers from Hindustan. At last the Sayad marched to Now
shera, proposing first to lay siege to Attock ; but Ranjit Singh was not
unprepared, and Hari Singh with 20,000 men awaited him on the
Indus, and now sent a large force under Budh Singh across the river
which advanced to meet the fanatics to Saidu where they entrenched
themselves. Ahmad Shah surrounded the party, and reduced it to
great distress. Budh Singh at length determined to fight, after
telling the Duráni sardárs that, if they kept aloof, their country
should not be taken from them , and reminding them also of Ranjit
Singh's approach, and their certain fate if they acted with
the enemy. This warning had the desired effect, for the
Duránis filed at the commencement of the battle, Yar Muhammad
Khán at their head ; this act of treachery decided the day, and a
great slaughter of Muhammadans took place, the Patháns making
no fight, but throwing themselves down before the excited Sikh
Swát. fled to soldiery. Ahmad Sháň fled by
Ahmad Sháh Lundkhwár to Swát, being taken
ill on the road,which gave rise to the rumour that he had been
poisoned by the Duránisardárs, a suspicion, however, which does not
rest on any good ground. This defeat, however, did not disabuse
the Patháns of his miraculous power, and he again managed, in a few
months, to collect several thousand followers.
Sayad Ahmad At the invitation of some of the Kháns he returned to Yusafzai,
ed and takestithas, taking up his residence with FattehKhán of Panjtár,andcommenced
a series of exploits , which eventually placed in his hands the whole
power of Yusafzai and the neighbouring hills. He first quarrelled
with Khadi Khán of Hind (incited by his enemy Fatteh Khán)
whom he killed, takingpossession of his fort and property ; but the
principal chief in Yusafzai at that time was Ahmad Khán of Hoti,
who shortly met with the same treatment at his hands. Sayad
Ahmad had now seated himself so firmly as to take tithes from the
Yusafzais, and his power was such as to enable him to oust or uphold
at his pleasure. Several of the most powerful and independent of
the Kháns derived their authority from him, amongst whom was
Mir Babu Khán of Sadhúm. His army was not very numerous,
composed chiefly of Hindustanis and fanatics, but whenever required
he could summon a host of Patháns. Looking upon the Duránis as
pages 83-107 of
* A very full account of the history of this period will be found
Dr. Bellew's Yusafzai.
Peshawar District.]

53
CHAP. II.-HISTORY.

enemies, he kept them constantly under alarm by threatening Chapter IL

Hashtnagar, and inciting the Khaibaris to annoy them on that side, History .
many of which tribe took service with him , being inimical to the
Barakzai sardárs who had stopped the allowances formerly made them
by the Saddozai Princes.
Attacked Yár
The Duráni camp was at Topi near Zaida, when Sayad Ahmad Muhammad Khán
advanced from Panjtár and encamped at Zaida, sending a party at in 1828.
night under Maulvi Ismail to surprise his enemy. The attack was
completely successful ; Yar Muhammad was killed, his force put to
flight, and his camp, together with six guns and many horses, fell
into the hands of the Sayad. Four of these guns he placed in
Panjtár, and two at Sitáná. He now possessed almost regal power,
which he exercised with vigour, maintained solely by the influence he
had acquired over the minds of his subjects. He opened negotiations
with Painda Khán of Amb, with the ostensible desire of being
allowed a passage through the lands of that chief on an approaching
expedition against the Sikhs; but they resulted in Painda's flight,
and the occupation of Amb by Sayad Ahmad, who strengthened the
fortifications of the place.
The Duránis, in 1829, having received support from Kábul, set Duránis, in 1829
again attack
Ahmad, Sayad
but are de
out a second time to expel him, but meeting them with a large force
at Hoti, he was again victorious, and thesardárs fled to Pesháwar, feated and his sup
closing the ferries behind them. Sayad Ahmad turned to Hashtnagar, remacy in Peshả
war acknow
where Sayad Muhammad resided , who also fled at his approach ; ledged.
thence he traversed the Doába to Michni, and crossing the river
there, threatened Peshawar. He was supported and accompanied
by Bahrám Khán, one of the Khalil Arbábs hostile to the Barakzai,
and by Faizulla Khán, Hazár Khániwálá, aa chief of some importance.
By means of the latter, a negotiation was entered into with the
sardárs, who acknowledged the supremacy of the Sayad, and received
him at Peshawar as a master. He remained only three days in the
city, leaving Maulvi Mazhar Ali to receive a sum of money for which
he had stipulated with the three brothers, and to act as his naib,and
returning himselfto Panjtár. It is impossible tosay how long this priest
ly rule and anomalous power of the Sayad mighthave existed, or to
what extent it might have swelled, holding in restraint a wild, brave
andindependent people and overpowering, with its undisciplined
hordes, the regular armies of ruling chiefs in a manner which served
to give some colour to the popular superstition that he possessed the
faculty of silencing guns and rendering bullets harmless, had he not,
in the pride of his success, forgottento be moderate, and ventured
to impose upon his subjects a strict and oppressive régime from
which even their superstitious reverence revolted. Attended by but
few followers at Panjtár, he avoided all stately pretensions, and
maintained the appearances of a life passed in devotional exercises,
fastings and prayer; but, with all this affectation of pious zeal, his
mind was bent on intrigue and ambitious scheming. His paid re
tainers were scattered over the country, collecting fines and dues,
and reporting the most trifling incidents to their master. Even the
exactions and insolence of his soldiery might have been borne, but he
now began to interfere with Pathán customs, and found too late that
he was thereby exceeding his bounds. The Afgháns have retained
 ( Punjab Gazettoer,
54 CHAP. J. - HISTORY.

Chapter II. many peculiarities contrary to Muhammadan law and usage, and the
History. strictly orthodox have been shocked at the opensale of their daugh
Duránis, in 1829 ters carried on by them . Sayad Ahmad ordained that this practice
again attack Sayad should cease ; and, to assist in its abolition , decreed that all Pathans
Ahmad , but are
defeated and his should give their daughters in marriage at an early age, without
supremacy inPeshá- receiving money, and if not then betrothed they might be claimed
war acknowledged. by their nearest relatives. This domestic interference, combined
with the Sayad's growing demand for wealth, determined the Yusaf
zais to throw off the yoke, and at a secret council a day was appointed
for the slaughter of all his soldiers and agents throughoutthe country.
The proposed massacre was spoken of in the interval under the
phrase ofthreshing makai, and a singnal was concerted of lighting a
bonfire when the work was to commence. It seems probable that
the Peshawar sardárs were associated in the plot, for on the stated
Friday, whilst the fires of Yusafzai notified the carnage enacting
there , they slew Maulvi Mazhar Ali, the agent left with them , and
FaizullaKhán, Hazárkhániwala, who had aided the Sayad on his
visit to Peshawar, and by whose abandonment of them they had been
compelled to make terms. Several thousands were slain on this
occasion, and the excited Yusafzai chiefs, as eager now to destroy
as they had been to support Ahmad Shah, flocked to Panjtár; but
aided by his constant ally Fatteh Khán, he avoided their pursuit,
and with a few followers fled to Tahkot, and, crossing the Indus,
found aa resting place in the valley of Pakli ; on the road he buried
the guns which he had taken from the Duránis and they have never
been since discovered.
Final defcat and Thus ended his extraordinary ascendancy of little more than
death of Sayad four years' duration ; but Hindustaní followers flocked to him in his
Ahmal,in 1836 by new settlement; and in 1830 Sher Singh , bringing an army from
Sher Singh at
Bali kot. Kashmír, gave battle to the fanatics near Bálákót, where they fought
with all the energy of despair, and but few escaped, though the
number of the Sikhs who fell on that day attests the fierceness of
the struggle. Sayad Ahmad and his companion, Maulvi Ismail, with
Bahrám Khán, the Khalil Arbáb, were all killed on this occasion ; the
body of the former was buried by the order of Sher Singh, but being
exhumed by some Nihangs, was thrown into the river, and on being
washed to shore, was hacked in pieces — a zamindár rescuing one of
the thighs, which was buried at Pallikot. There is a legend amongst
his followers and disciples that he went away alive, and is yet to
re-appear for the extirpation of infidels ; and in the late disturbances
with the Sayads of Khágán, some excitement was caused by an inflated
hide being dressed up as one of the holy family and placed in a
cave before a Korán to personate the deceased saint.. The opinion
at Pesháwar and the neighbourhood is very prevalent that Ahmad
Sháh was of the Wahhabi sect ; but the report first arose subsequent
to his death and some of his known acts seem to render it
improbable. Several adventurers, who followed in his steps, were
Wahhabis, and perhaps the rumour may have arisen from that
circumstance.
The Sikh Conqnest. After the decisive battle of Nowshera in 1823, the Peshawar
valley lay at the mercy of Ranjít Singh. No permanent occupation,
however, was at this period attempted. Subject to the payment of
Poshawar District . )

CHAP . II. - HISTORY. 55

a yearly tribute the government remained in the hands of the Barakzai Chapter II.
sardárs, Ranjit Singh, for his part, contenting himself with sending History
an army annually to receive the tribute and to keep up the terror The Sikh Conquest.
of his name. On these occasions the Sikh armies committed the utmost
havoc, burninga great part of Peshawar, and felling the trees of its
numerous gardens for firewood.* Ranjit Singh himself returned to
Peshawar shortly after the defeat of Sayad Ahmad at Saidu, and
on this occasion, though the Duráni sardárs had obeyed his orders
in deserting Sayad Ahmad, he caused a part of the city, including
the royal residence of Bala Hissar to be destroyed, while the coun
try was ravaged far and wide. Having read them this severe
lesson, and doubled the amount of the tribute, Ranjit Singh left
the district, taking with him the son of Yár Muhammad as a host
age. Shortly afterwards Yár Muhammad was killed in battle with
Sayad Ahmad, and the leading part in the Duráni government then
devolved upon Sultan Muhammad and his brother Pír Muhammad,
who, expelling the sons of Sammand Khán from Kohát and Hangú,
occupied these places in addition to their possessions in the Pesha
war valley. The gross revenues of the territories under them at
this time amounted to about ten lakhs of rupees, and their rule is
looked back upon by the people as one of great oppression. Pír
Muhammad's abilities gave him the first place, though he was the
youngest in years ; Sultan Muhammad chiefly gave his attention to
pleasure, and was celebrated for his foppish love of dress, which
acquired for him thesoubriquet of the golden sardár. The peri
odical visits of the Sikhs were calamitous to the people. Their
approach was the signal for the removal of propertyand valuables,
even of the window and door frames of the houses. Crowds of
women and children fled frightened from their homes, and the
country presented the appearance of an emigrating colony. As the
hated host advanced, they overran the neighbourhood, pillaging and
destroying whatever came within their reach, and laying waste the
fields. The system undoubtedly kept the population in a depressed
state, and deterred the sardárs from rising against a yoke they felt
so irksome.
The Yusafzai country was similarly exposed to depredation. Yusafzai attacked by
After witnessing the gallantry displayed at Nowshera, Ranjit Singh the Sikhs.

had at first no wish to renew the contest ; but being engaged with
the lawless Patháns of Gandgarh, on the east of the Indus, he had
encamped his army near the river, when the Yusafzai, depending
upon the stream as a barrier, commenced to insult the Sikhs by
slaughtering cows in their presence. Ranjít Singh, unable longer to
restrain himself, ordered his troops to cross. Some of his best
warriors strove to induce him not to attempt it, pointing out the
peril of fording such a river ; but he was not to be deterred. A
body of Irregulars first plunged in and crossed, though with a loss
of several hundreds. Mr. Allard's regular regiments of cavalry
followed, and maintaining good order effected the passage with but
trifling loss. The Patháns, thunderstruck at the boldness of the
exploit, attempted no resistance, but fled to their villages closely
*Fuel is only obtainable from the hills, and while these visitations lasted , no one
attempted to bring it in,
 ( Punjab Gazetteer,
56 CHAP. II .-HISTORY .

Chapter II. pursued by the Sikhs, who for several days carried on an indiscri
History minate slaughter of men, women and children, under an excitement
which no humiliating supplication, no abject submissiveness, could
for atime allay
Hari Singh's adminis
tration, Upon retiring (A. D. 1824), the Sikh ruler left Hari Singh
Nalwa to command on the frontier, with a force of about 12,000 men,
and it was under his guidance that the annual expeditions above
described were conducted. In them he displayed rare soldierly
qualities, and the Patháns, whilst they cannot but cordially hate the
memory of their most tyrannical oppressor, still acknowledge his
bravery and skill. The tribute levied from the Yusafzai was not
fixed, but depended upon his will, and consisted of horses, hawks and
such sums in cash as he could collect as a fee to escape a visitation.
The tribute of horses was, in 1835, commuted to a tax of Rs. 4.
per house. There is scarce a village, from the head of the Lund
khwár valley to the Indus,which was not burnt and plundered by this
celebrated commander. In such awe were his visitations held that
his name was used by mothers as a term of affright to hush their
unruly children, and at the present day old greybeards love topoint
out the hills over which they were chased “ like sheep by the Singh ,”
and young men shew where their fathers fought and fell. De
struction was so certain that the few villages, which from the ex
treme difficulty of their position, were either passed by the enemy
or, resisting attack, were but partially destroyed, claimed a triumph,
and came to be looked upon as invincible — an arrogant boast, which
has led them in later times to unusual boldness and effrontery.
But the people of this unhappy country did not enjoy peace even
during the respites which the withdrawal of the Sikhs afforded
them . Indeed, it is hard to say whether they suffered most from
those torrible but passing invasions, or from the bitter feuds which
followed them , each chief waging petty warfare with his neighbour,
either to find favour from the invaders, or to gratify personal feelings
of hatred and revenge. Still they maintained their national institu
tions and customs, and the tribute, however extorted at the moment,
was eventually made to fall with some measure of equality upon the
members of each community.
Barakzai sardárs'
intrigues in 1834. Ranjít Singh appeared content to follow this line of policy for
several years, and did not seek to render his trans-Indus position
more permanent; but the Barakzai sardárs at Pesháwar brought
their own ruin upon themselves by their intrigues which they set
on foot with the Sikhs, for the overthrow oftheir brother, Dost
Muhammad, of whose power at Kábul they had become jealous, and
who had lately taken into his own hands the province of Jalálábád
from his nephew Muhammad Zamán Khán, and had given further
grounds of annoyance and alarm by causing himself to be publicly
crowned at Kábul. It was in connection with such schemes that Hari
Singh crossed the Indus in 1834, and took up a position at Chamkanni,
witha force of 9,000men. By a treaty entered into between Ranjít
Singh and Shah Shújá, Peshawar was to be ceded to the former, but
as the terms of the treaty were provisional upon the success of the
latter in regaining his throne, no steps were taken to carry it out at
that time, and there is no reason to suppose that Hari Singh had
Peshawar District .]
CHAP. II.--HISTORY . 57

then any other object than the collection of the tributes. But the Chapter II.
sardárs were uneasy and suspicious of him , and had sent their History .
families and property to Michni. Having realized his demands, Barakzai sardars'
Hari Singh prepared to withdraw to Attock, and sent to the sardárs intrigues in1834.
to say that Nau Nihal Singh intended visiting the city onthe follow
ing morning. Seeing him approach,,with columns marching behind
him, the sardárs fled to Shaikhán, a village on the Bára river near
the hills.The party covering their retreat had some skirmishing
with the Sikhs, but no preparations had been made for defence, and
Hari Singh, finding himself unexpectedly master of Pesháwar ,
and declining all terms of reconciliation, disregarded the remon
strances of the sardárs, who shortly afterwards repaired to Jalálábád.
Dost Muhammad had at that time proceeded to Kandahár to A. D. 1835. Dost
Muhammad makesan
oppose Shah Shujá, and the prospects ofthat king appeared so unsuccessful attempt
promising, that looking upon their brother's defeat as inevitable, they on Pesháwar.
commenced preparations for taking possession of his provinces.
But his usual fortune attended him , and Dost Muhammad returned
tohiscapital victorious, and began, in concert with his brothers, to
collect his forces with a view of driving the Sikhs from Pesháwar.
He arrived in the Khaibar in April 1835, when the Afridi maliks
and chiefs, who had in the meantime been receiving pay_from
the Sikhs, joined his cause, and he encamped at Shaikhan. There
was much mistrust between him and Sultan Muhammad, whom he
had told that Peshawar, upon being restored to the family, would be
given to Akbar Khán. The sardár, therefore, commenced intriguing
Singh had for
with the Sikhs, who kept up negotiations, as Ranjitinterim
bidden them to fight before his arrival. In the the Amir
caused the hosts of Gházis, who accompaniedhis force, to attack the
Sikhs, but they did not effect much, and Dost Muhammad shrank
from a more regular contest. Ranjit Singh , arriving shortly after
wards, disposedhis force,amounting to 40,000 men , in such a manner
as completely to surround the Afghán camp, leaving the Amir no
option but to fight or fly. Mistrusting his relations, and having but
little confidence in his troops, he determined on the latter course.
The Amir commenced his return to Kábul, which partook more of
the character of a flight, his own baggage being plundered by the
disappointed Ghazis ; and it was not till hehad passed through the
Khaibar that Sultan Muhammad's deceit became known to him.
An offer was made to restore half of Pesháwar to Sultan Muhammad
if Dost Muhammad returned to Kábul, and he appeared to agree to
these terms, but detained the envoys sent from the Sikh camp, Faqir
Aziz -ud -din and M. Harlan, pretending to consider them as hostages
for the fulfilment of the promise, and making them overto Sultán
Muhammad, whom he hoped thus to embroil with the Sikhs. His
brother, however, was aware of his object, and conveyed them in
safety to their camp, proceeding himself to Michni.
In 1835 and 1836 the Sikhs were unmolested in Pesháwar, The Sikh arrange
where Hari Singh continued in administrative charge of theprovince, ments under:Hari
and strengthened his position by building a new fortress on the site of 1835-36.
the Bala Hissar, and placing garrisons in the district.A force was also
cantoned in the plain north of Attock, between the Indus and Kábul
rivers, protected by the fort of Jahangira, a place of some strength
 [ Panjab Gazettoor,
58 CHAP. II. - HISTORY.

Chapter II . on the bank of the latter river, and four miles above its junction with
History. the Indus. But his rule could not fail of being unpopular amongst
the Pathán proprietors, and many of the Arbábs fled to the hills,
TheSikharrange where they organized predatory bands, and made the roads of the
Singh during district unsafe . Sultan Muhammad was in Bajaur devising schemes
1835-36 . with the chief of that country, Mir Alim Khán, and the upper Moh
mands for annoying the Sikhs in the Doába, at the same time keeping
open a correspondence with Lahore in the hopes of recovering his
province by negotiation. Ranjit Singh, feeling the difficulties and
expense ofmaintaining his position at Pesháwar, deemed it prudent
to lesson both by becoming reconciled to Sultan Muhammad,
whom heat last sent for and restored to him in service jágír the
tappa of Hashtnagar and half Doába,supposed to yield an income
of two lakhs, together with Kohát and Hangú, where he did not
dare to maintain his troops, the annual revenues of which were
Rs. 1,50,000 .
In 1836 Hari Singh At the latter end of 1836, Hari Singh determined to occupy
occupiesand builds the post of Jamrúd, at the mouth of the Khaibar, contrary to the
a fort at Jamrud. advice of those native chiefs who were supposed to be the most
friendly disposed towards himm ; the position is, indeed, a false one
for the purpose of checking the tribes of the vicinity ; being almost
within the gorge, the garrison was exposed day and night to be
harassed by an active and unseen enemy, without being able to effe.:t
anything in return ; whilst parties from the hills could enter the
plain to the north or south without meeting with obstruction ; and
the hollows and ravines in the neighbourhood afforded good shelter
for bands always on the look -out to cut up some unfortunate strag
gler. But Hari Singh neglected the advice offered him through the
contempt he held towards the whole Pathán nation, and his un
willingness to believe that they could for any time thwart him in his
plans. The place was of considerable strength. A square of
about 300 yards protected an octagonal fort, in the centre of which
a natural mound strengthened with masonry forms aa kind of citadel
which commands the surrounding country . There is a fine pakka
Amir Dost Muham- well inside the place upwards of 200 feet deep. The fortress was
mad determines to garrisoned, and the act seemed in the eyes of the Amir to be pre
oppose the measure. liminary toa furtheradvance, his fears being increased by the fact
of his brothers, Sultan Muhammad and Pír Muhammad, being
with Ranjit Singh at Lahore. He determined, therefore, to send
an army to oppose the measure, and once more to attack the Sikhs.
His minister, Mirza Sami Khán, was sent with the expedition,
the forces being placed under the command of Muhammad
Akbar Khán, who was accompanied by several others of the
Amir's sons and chiefs of Kábul and its dependencies. He was
influenced probably both by the misgivings he entertained as to
ulterior designs, and partly in the hopes of gainingsome advantages
which wouldenable him to open negotiations for Pesháwar to the
exclusion of his brother.
The battle fought The force arrived near Jamrud in April 1837, and on the 30th of
>

Singh that month the Afgháns opened their

30th April
onthe Hari
1837.
guns upon the walls of the
shot.. Flight of place. The reports of this action are various, and victory has been
the Duránis. claimed by both parties. The facts seem to be that the artillery
Poshawar Distriot .)

CHAP. II . - HISTORY . 59

fire laid the walls of the place in ruins, and that the Duránis were Chapter II.
about to commence an assault when Hari Singh, who had held back History
until the enemy advanced , fell upon them with his wonted vigour, Thebattlefought
and without much loss broke their ranks and put them to flight, on the 30th April
capturing 14 of their guns. The Duránis were soon dispersed in 1837. HariSingh
confusion, a small partyonly holding their ground with firmness under shot. Flight
Duránis,of the
Afzal Khán ; the other chiefs were separated and scattered in
groups amongst the neighbouring ravines. The Sikhs, too, soon pre
suming upon victory, pressed in pursuit without maintaining much
order, when Shams- ud -din Khán, a nephew of the Amir's, coming
up with a fresh party, and being joined by some of the fugitives who
rallied upon him, charged down upon their scattered masses , and
drove them back, whilst in their turn Muhammad Akbar Khán,
coming up with more troops, recaptured some of the guns. At this
critical moment the Sikhswere disheartened by the fall of their in
trepid leader, who was shot in charging round upon the Duráni
right, and was borne off the field, theSikhs withdrawing and en
trenching themselves under the fort. Eleven of the 14 guns were
recaptured, and three were taken from the Sikhs ;each party, there
fore, retained an equal number of trophies. But the battle can
scarcely be said to have been drawn, for the Sikhs held their ground,
and astheir reinforcements appeared , the Duránis retired in dis
order by night, and many of the troops were not checked till they
had arrived at Kábul. Even if the victory had been more decided it
would have been dearly purchased by the Sikhs, with the loss of so
brave a warior as Hari Singh, who died the same night. Haji Khán
had been despatched to operate in the Doába with levies from Bajaur,
Kuner and the upper Momands, but he seems to have been playing
false, and, in concert with the sardárs at Lahore, he made, indeed,
a display of attacking Lehná Singh in Shabkadar, but is said to have
accepted a bribe, and certainly retired hurriedly through the Moh
mand country to Jalalábád. During his tenure of office in 1841, the
revolt in Kábul took place, and the avenging army passed through
Pesháwar under general Pollock.
Sikh rule was now confirmed throughout the district, and hated Sikh Administra
tion.
and tyrannical though it was, was scarcely more odious to the people
than that of the Duráni sardárs. The jágírs of the latter were con
firmed to them : Sayad Muhammadretained Hashtnagar,and Pír Muham
mad the Doába, whilst to Sultan Muhammad were assigned Kohát and
Hangú. Ranjit Singh seemed much distressed at the death of his Gene
ral, and it is said that he would probably have withdrawn from Peshá
war, could he have done so with honour. The position was one which
caused him continued anxiety and vexation, and entailed upon him
a large expenditure ; for the local revenues were to a great extent
absorbed in grants and jágír: As it was, he reduced the annoyance
to a minimum by his reconciliation with the Barakzai sardárs,
which released him from the charge of some of the most troubled
portions of the district. Hashtnagar being in their hands,he avoid
ed coming in contact with the Muhammadzais, amongst whom were
many turbulent and discontented Chiefs, whilst he was equally freed
from the raids of all the petty frontier tribes connected with Swát.
 [ Punjab Gazetteor,
60 CHAP. II . -HISTORY.

Chapter II. Similarly their presence in the Doába saved him in a great measure
History. from the restless Mohmands; but as a portion of that tappa was
Sikh Administra- retained, heplaced a garrison at Shabkadar,a fortress built by Téj
tion . Singh in 1837. On the Khalil and lower Mohmand frontiers, expos
ed to the Khaibaris and Afridis, he assigned large grants to the
chief men (Arbábs) taking care that the villages immediately under
the hills should form the greater part of their jágírs. Similar grants
were made to the Chiefs of powerful and remotevillages, from which
the collection of revenue might otherwise have been attended with
difficulty. Having in this manner secured himself on the frontier by
foregoing the revenues, he was enabled to employ his strength in
controlling the tappas nearer to Pesháwar. In Yusafzai he realized
the revenue by theperiodical despatch of brigades into the country,
and thus kept the people under command without permanently locat
ing troops or exercising that direct and constant management which
would have embroiled him in a prolonged struggle with the tribes.
Kohát being assigned to Sultan Muhammad, he refrained from
interference with that close and savage district, or with the tribes occu
pying the pass connecting the two valleys. Hari Singh was at first
succeeded by Sardar Téj Singh, who, however, was shortly relieved
by General Avitabile. This officer retained the charge for about five
years, from 1838 to 1842, acquiring as great a celebrity for his inter
nal management of the district as Hari Singh had gained for his
early conquests. On first taking possession of the country the Sikhs
had left the land revenues much as they had been levied by the
Duránis, but in 1837 the demand had been slightly raised by Téj
Singh. The state of the district, however, prevented its full realiza
tion, and in 1838 General Avitabile again reduced it ; but in the
following year an increase of nearly one-fifth was made by the de
mand of the same amount in the Nanaksháhi currency, which had
been formerly paid in that of Pesháwar. The revenue was thus rais
ed to nearly nine lakhs of rupees. These rates continued in force with
but little alteration till 1842, when Téj Singh, succeeding Avitabile,
still further increased them. The revenues of Yusafzai being at the
same time permanently fixed at a higher standard, and certain extra
fees being imposed at the dusserah , the total demand was made up
to close upon ten lakhs. No material or general change was subse
quontly made untilthe British annexation . From the detail of the
Sikh revenues, and the permanent assignments made from them ,
given in another partof thisaccount, it will be seen that during the
last years of their rule the demand on account of land revenue was
Rs. 9,96,944, subject to a deduction of Rs. 2,89,767, leaving a balance
paid to government of Rs, 7,17,177. Of this, however, large sums
were paid away to purchase rebellious subjects back to their allegi
ance, as sops to turbulent neighbours in the hills, or as retaining fees,
under the name of muwajib, to powerful Chiefs who might be trou
blesome. Little more than five lakhs remained for general purposes,
even if (as was never the case ) the full demand had been realized.
The revenue of tappas and villages was as a rule farmed to the
Arbàbs, and influential malliks, and in the absence of such men, the
district was leased to Hindú capitalists. The agents of the latter
class were spread over the country, employing all the means in their
Poshawar District. )
CHAP. II .-HISTORY. 61

power of extracting wealth from the cultivators, to whom a bare sub Chapter II.
sistence only was allowed. The nominal share of the produce claim History
ed by the government was one-half, but extra fees were demanded, Sikh Administra
and advances had to be adjusted, which afforded a pretext for unlimit tion.
ed extortion. The revenues were mostly collected by these farmers
in kind, so that at every stage of agricultural progress, the homes of
the villagers were subject to the visitations of a swarm of rapacious
and ill-paid menials. Strife and litigation were constant, for the
Hindú farmers felt no compunction intransferring fields from hand
to hand in prospect of greater gain, without regard to the ties which
bound together Patháncommunities, the breaking of which was the
sure prelude of affray and bloodshed. At periods when irrigation was
peculiarly required, customary divisions of the water werelaid aside
for those which favoured the interests of the more powerful farmers ;
and scarcely a season passed, in which the dams whence a cluster of
canals diverged to different properties were not the scene of fierce
conflicts, resulting in much loss of life. The realization of the reve
nues was irregular and precarious in the extreme. Arbábs and
maliks constantly fled to the hills to evade the payment of reve
nue, and if powerful enough to conduct a system of predatory
warfare on the border, were usually restored in a few years to
their former position, favoured and enriched. Thus Muhammad
Khan, Arbáb of Mohmand, who farmed the revenues of that
tappa in 1837, fled to the hills of the Adamkhel Afridis, where
he remained for four years. In his absence, a member of an
other branch of the family was appointed to the Arbábi, an
agency with which the Sikhs could not dispense ; but he was unable
to control the tribe, and in 1840 Muhammad Khan was recalled by
General Avitabile under the guarantee of a jágír of Rs. 6,000,
subsequently increased by Téj Singh and Sher Singh to Rs. 8,550.
The Khalil Arbábs, absconding in like manner, were similarly recall
ed, receiving a jágír of Rs. 12,000, exclusive of their family posses
sions, the revenues of which were remitted to them under the name of
zarkharíd .* Any attempt on the other hand to realize cash pay
ments direct to Government was bitterly and violently resisted.
The maintenance of internal order was scarcely attempted. Blood
feuds between districts, villages, and families were unchecked or
followed only by the levy of fines, when the Government officers
deemed it prudent to interfere. Inroads and raids from beyond the
frontier were of frequent occurrence, and remained unavenged, unless
driven to desperation by their constant recurrence, the tribes of the
plain would retaliate under the guidance of their own Arbábs and
maliks. The Patháns, in fact, continued to govern themselves by
the rude and sanguinary laws handed down to them by their fore
fathers, which offered to their wild natures a mode of avenging
wrongs and adjusting disputes more congenial than the courts of
* This species of grant had arieen in the time of the Duránis, when certain nobles
purchasedestates, and obtained their release in perpetuity from the Government ; in
times of weakness and confusion , many large proprietors obtained similar exemptions
for their ancestral estates, and when the Sikhs took possession of the province such
claims were asserted on all sides . They were all disallowed , with the exception of
those of some of the Arbábs, and a few others who still retain them.
 (Punjab Gazetteer,
62 CHAP. II. — HISTORY.

Chapter II. infidels. The Government troops were stationed principally at Peshá
History war, out-posts being placed in the Shabkadar and Bára forts. *
Sikh Administra . The Sikhs were thus unableto adopt any systematic restraint of
tion . those deep -rooted habits and feelings which filled the district with
crime and blood, and they refused to consider inroads not directed
against themselves as tending to cast discredit on theirrule. Yet,
when punishment was in their power, it was signal, serving more to
startleby its cruel severity than to deter by its justice and certainty.
The frequent destruction of refractory villages kept up the fear of
their arms, and thegibbets outside the city walls, which attracted
the notice of our officers on the way to Kábul, spoke their own tale.
Nor was this severity confined to the legitimate punishment of
convicted malefactors ; resort was had to every means which present
ed itself for the destruction of members of the hill tribes, who were
looked upon under all circumstances as a race for extermination, and
were invariably sent to the gallows upon apprehension. One of the
grants upon which Karm - ud -din Khán of Chamkanni held his
jágír, contained a stipulation that he should produce annually
twenty Afridi heads; and in after days the old man used to relate
without a blush the treacherous methods he was sometimes compelled
to adopt in order to fulfil the conditions of his tenure. As perma
nent masters of the valley, the Sikhs found that attacks upon their
hill neighbours could not be carried on with the same successful
energy which marked their periodical invasions under Hari Singh.
Such expeditions now were weaker and less enterprising, and attend
ed, if not with actual reverses, still with such doubtful injury to the
enemy and certain loss to themselves as to render their occurrence
rare. For instance, Avitabile's troops, backed by the Mohinand
militia and other levies, were unable to make an impression on the
Adamkhel Afridis , and so far from effecting an approach to their
strong villages of Bori and Jánákor, they failed to hold their ground
on the low detached range in the plain, running from the village of
Azakhel to Shamshattu. The attack upon Pranghar, again, in the
Utmankhel hills, was equally abortive; and in an attempt to
surprise Pandiali, they did not advance beyond Chingi, a small village
immediately within the hills opposite Matta, where they destroyed a
few huts, with a loss to themselves of between 400 and 500 men. At
Peshawar, on the other hand, they considered themselves strongly
seated, and during the troubled times which followed upon the death
of Ranjit Singh, their force was greatly reduced ; so that in 1841
when Colonel (then Captain) Mackeson was at Pesháwar, and applied
fora detachment of Sikh troops, General Avitabile assured himthat
he had not 2,000 available men .
Avitabile's adminis . General Avitabile was relieved in 1842. Of his character there
tration 1838-1842,
are several opinions, but he has left a name in the province for
administrativetalent, tarnished by excessive cruelty. The latter was ,
The latter is situated on the northern bank of the stream of the same pame , and
was constructed by the Sikbs principally to protect the dams at that point from
which the irrigntion canals of both Khalil and Mobmand districts are cut, avd at
which those tribes annually fought for their rights.
† The events of the Afghán campaigns in connection with which this application
was made in no way affected this district, and need not be further alluded to in this
place,
Peshawar Distriot .)

CHAP. II.- HISTORY . 63

perhaps, in some measure forced upon him by the nature of the Chapter II .
people whom he was called upon to control; and an officer who saw History .
more of him than others, hassaid that he was naturally kind and Avitabile's adminis
warm -hearted, and exercised an unostentatious charity. Some of his tration , 1838-1842.
known acts of personal revenge, on the other hand, independent of
those performed in the discharge ofhis public duties, are scarcely to
be reconciled with this favourable view of his character.
Téj Singh, who succeeded him, retained the government for Téj Singh and
Góláb Singh.
nearly four years, but nothing of local importance occurred in his
time, beyond the capture of Darriyá Khán , a noted freebooter, at the
village of Kandau, situated at the foot of the low hills, south of the
Kohát Pass. He was sent to Lahore , and imprisoned in the fort of
Govindgarh, whence he managed to effect his escape , and, regaining
the hills, was favourably entertained by Sultan Muhammad . Tej
Singh is described as wanting in energy andenterprize, but as a
mild and just ruler. He was succeeded by Sher Singh, and, after
the Sutlej campaign, by Goláb Singh on the part of the darbár,
accompanied by Colonel G. Lawrence, as Assistant to the Resident at
Lahore.
Colonel Lawrence was appointed a political assistant to the Col. G. Lawrence
Resident at Lahore in 1846, andearly in 1847 arrived at Pesháwar. appointed 1847.
His duties, as described by himself in his Forty- five Years Service
in India , were to act as a friendly adviser to the native officials, but
not to interfere directly, except when justice could not otherwise
be obtained, and to control a large an effective garrisonnot less
than one -third of the army of the darbár. During 1847 Masho
khel, Mashogagar, Mohmand villages and Babozai, a village securely
situated in the hills in tappa Baezai, were coerced and compelled to
pay up their revenue. During 1848-49 the Pesháwar troops
mutinied, and Colonel Lawrence left Peshawar for Kohát, where he
was received with every demonstration of friendship by Sultan
Muhammad Khán, who, with his habitual duplicity, at once entered
into negotiations with the Sikhs, and on the first favourable opportu
nity handed Colonel Lawrence and his family over to them as
prisoners. After the surrender of the Sikh army, Major Lawrence,
in April 1849, was appointed Deputy Commissioner of Pesháwar
under the Government of the Punjab.In December 1849 a force
was sent into the Baezai tappa of the Yusafzai sub -division to
punish some refractory Utmankhel landholders residing near the
border. They were abetted by the independent border villages of
Palli, Zomandi and Sher Khana, whowere also punished, and the
operations successfully brought to a close. In 1850 the Kohát Pass
expedition was carried outunder the Commander- in -Chief, General
Sir C. Napier. Major Lawrence was present and accompanied the
force. In the same year Major Lawrence was transferred as Political
Agent to Meywar in Rájpútáná, and succeeded by Major Lumsden,
now Sir H. B. Lumsden .
The following account of the events of 1857 is taken from The mutiny.
the Punjab Mutiny Report:
The Pesláwar division, comprising our north -western frontier and inhabit
ed throughout by a turbulent and warlike people, as are also our neighbours
beyond the border, was a source of the greatest anxiety throughout the
 ( Punjab Gazetteer,
64 CHAP. II. - THE DISTRICT.

Chapter II. crisis. It is made up of the hills and valleys of the Kohát and Pesháwar
History . districts, our most northerly possessions trans- Indus, and the mountainous
The Mutiny. district of Hazara cis-Indus. Kohát and Hazára were held by portions of
the old Punjab Irregular Force, but in the valley of Peshawar a strong
garrison of the regular army had always been maintained. In the begin
ning of May 1857 perfect peace reigned in Hazára and Kolát. Their
irritable and bigoted, but simple and manly races, had been tamed by easy
revenue and kindly rule into that chronic contentment which is the nearest
approach to loyalty that new conquerors can expect. In Pesháwar the
same ease and prosperity prevailed ; but for one crime or another almost
every powerful tribe beyond the border was under a blockade*—the
Mullikdin Afridis for the assassination of a police officer ; the Zakkakhel
Afridis and the Michni and Pindali Mohmands for a long course of raids
and highway robberies ; the Kukikhel Afridis for the murder of a British
officer at the mouth of the Khaibar Pass ; and the people of Totye for
harbouring escaped criminals. The people of Punjtár, though not actually
under ban, were known to be meditating mischief, and to have called in to
their assistance aa detachment of Hindustani fanatics from Sirana. Thus
the valley of Pesháwar stood in a ring of repressed hostilities. Beyond
that mountain ring lay the kingdom of Kábul, over the disastrous memories
of which some treaties of friendship had freshly drawn & veil . Three
British officers, Major H. Lumsden, Lieutenant P. Lumsden, and Doctor
Bellew , were on a political mission at Kandahar - envoys to -day, but
possible hostages to -morrow . On the western frontiers of Kandahár
hovered the skirmishers of the Persian army, which had captured Herat
in breach of treaties with the English. Such was the state of our north
west border when the electric telegraph flashed up intelligence of the
beginning of the mutiny of the native army at Meerut. The events at
Pesháwar will be read with a painful interest. This district contained a
large native force which, for the most part, proved mutinous to the core,
to restrain whom, and to keep in check the fierce spirits within and beyond
our border, we had but few Europeans and other reliable troops ; while it
was very probable that on the slightest provocation the Amir of Kábul
might pour an army through the Khaibar to overwhelm us when we were
hardly in a condition to offer any opposition. How these diffi
culties were grappled with and overcome by the able officers, civil and
military, then in authority at Pesháwar, how the disaffected Purbias
and Hindustanis were rendered innocuous, and the wild mountaineers
of the country enlisted on our side will be narrated in the following
paragraphs. The late lamented Brigadier -General John Nicholson was
at the time of the outbreak the Deputy Commissioner of this district.
The military forces in the valley, consisting of about 2,800 Europeans and
8,000 native soldiers, of all arms,t with 18 field guns and a mountain
battery, were commanded by Brigadier Sydney Cotton. It was on the
night of the 11th May that intelligenee arrived by telegraph from Delhi
that sepoys from Meerut were burning the houses and killing theEuropeans.
This intelligence was confirmed on the following morning by a second
message from Meerut, stating that the native troops were in open mutiny,
and “the European troops under arms defending barracks !” Prompt
measures were taken to meet the coming storm . A moveable column of
* This consists in forbiding an offending tribe to trade with Peshawar, and
imprisoning any member of it caught in the valley till the tribe submit.
+ H , M.'s 27th, 70th and 87th regiments ; 5th Light Cavalry ; 7th, 10th and 18th
Irregular Cavalry ; Guides ; 21st, 24th , 27th , 51st, 55th , and 64th Native Infantry ;
Khelat-i-Ghilzai regiment ; and details of horse and foot artillery and mountain
battery .
Poshawar District .)
CHAP. II. - HISTORY. 65
Chapter II.
picked troops was determined on to put down mutiny in the Punjab.
Orders were the same day (12th May ) issued for the 55th Native Infantry History.
to march from Nowshera and relieve the Guide Corps in charge of the The Mutiny .
fort of Mardan, and for the Guides, on being relieved, to join Her Majesty's
27th Foot at Nowshera. A rigid examination of sepoy correspondence in
the post-office began. The 64th Native Infantry, of whom particularly
suspicions were entertained, was broken up into three detachments and
marched to different outposts as if to meet an expected raid of the Moh
mands, and was thus much crippled for intrigue, whether in its own ranks
or with other regiments. Brigadier Neville Chamberlain, commanding the
Punjab Irregular Force, was invited over from Kohát to join ina council
of war. Early on the following morning news was received of the disarming
of the native troops at Lahore .
The council of war, composed of General Reed commanding the Peshá
war Division , Brigadier Sydney Cotton, Brigadier Neville Chamberlain ,
Colonel Edwardes,and Colonel Nicholson, assembled on the forenoon of the
13th, and the following measures were determined on, all of which received
the approval of the Chief Commissioner : 1st, the concentration of civil
and military power in the Punjab by General Reed (the senior officer)
assuming chief command and joining the head -quarters of the Chief Com
missioner at Ráwalpindi, leaving Brigadier Cotton in command of Pesháwar ;
2nd, the organization of a moveable column of thoroughly reliable troops to
assemble at Jhelam, and thence to take the field and put down mutiny
wherever it might appear in the Punjab ; Brd, the removal of a doubtful
sepoy garrison from the fort of Attock and the substitution of a reliable
one in that important post ; and, 4th, the levy of 100 Patháns under
Fatteh Khán, Khattak, a tried soldier, to hold the Attock ferry, a vital
point in the communication between Peshawar and the Punjab. Brigadier
Chamberlain was also deputed to consult further with Sir John Lawrence,
and an abstract of the above measures was telegraphed to every station in
the Punjab. On the same day (the 13th ) the Guide Corps marched from
Mardan six hours after it got the order, and was at Attock (30 miles off)
next morning, fully equipped for service_ " a worthy beginning," writes
Colonel Edwardes, " of one of the rapidest marches ever made by soldiers ;
“ for, it being necessary to give General Anson every available man to
“ attempt the recovery of Delhi, the Guides were not kept for the moveable
“ column, but were pushed on to Delhi, a distance of 580 miles, or 50 regular
“ marches, which they accomplished in 21 marches with only three intervening
“halts, and those made by order. After thus marching 27 miles a day for
" three weeks , the Guides reached Delhi on the 9th June, and three hours
“ afterwards engaged the enemy hand -to-hand, every officer being more or
“ less wounded .” On the 16th a lithographed circular drawn up by Captain
Bartlett, Cantonment Joint Magistrate, in the common character of sepoy
correspondence, and in their own provincial dialect, containing an appeal
to every loyal feeling and personal interest of the native soldiery, was
despatched to many stations of the army, with how little effect is well
>

known . On the same date General Reed and Brigadier Chamberlain

joined the Chief Commissioner at Ráwalpindi, and Colonel Edwardes
was also summoned to a conference. Before starting, he, with the
consent of Sir John Lawrence, left orders with Colonel Nicholson to
raise a force of 1,000 Multani horse. On the 18th permission was given
to increase them to 2,000, for it soon became apparent that, whatevergave
rise to the mutiny, it had settled down into a struggle for empire, and that
Delhi must be regained at any cost. Dark news kept coming up from the
5
 ( Punjab Gazettoor,
66 CHAP. II. - HISTORY .

Chapter II .
provinces, and a& rapid change was observed in the native regiments. Pre
History . cautions began. The treasure (about 24 lakhs) was removed from the
The Mutiny. centre of cantonments to the fort outside, where the magazine was, and a
European garrison was placed in it. The Brigadier removed his head
quarters to the Residencyin the centre of cantonments, which was appointed
as the rendezvous for all ladies and children on any alarm by day or night.
The troops in garrison were divided into two brigades under the Colonels
of the two European regiments, with guns attached to each. European
guards were placed in the artillery lines, and a watch was set on every ferry
of the Indus.
About this time intelligence was received that the 55th Native Infantry,
both at Nowshera and Mardan, and the detachment of 10th Irregular
Cavalry at the latter place, were in a state of discontent ; a wing of Her
Majesty's 24th Regiment was therefore ordered from Ráwalpindi. The
native newspaper at Pesháwar having published an incendiary report that
the Khelat-i-Ghilzai regiment had murdered its officers, its editor (a Persian )
was immediately put in prison . The moveable column was now organized
and placed under the command of Brigadier Chamberlain . Major Becher,,
Deputy Commissioner of Hazára, contributed to the column one of the two
Irregular Infantry regiments stationed in Hazára. On the 21st May Colonel
Edwardes returned to Pesháwar and found the aspect of affairs gloomy in
the extreme. The most rancorous and seditious letters had been intercepted
from Muhammadan bigots in Patna and Thanesar to soldiers of the 64th
Native Infantry, revelling in the atrocities that had been committed in
Hindustan on the men , women and children of the “ Nazarenes," and send
ing them messages from their own mothers that they should emulate these
deeds, and if they fell in the attempt they would at least go to heaven, and
their deaths in such a case would be pleasant news athome. These letters
also alluded to a long series of correspondence that had been going on,
through the 64th Native Infantry, with the fanatics in Swát and Sitana.
Another important letter which had been despatched by the 51st Native
Infantry at Pesháwar to the 64th Native Infantry and the Khelat-i-Ghilzai
regiment at the outposts had a few days before come to light. It ran as
follows : “ This letter is sent from the Pesháwar cantonment to the whole
Heriot regiment ” (name of the 64th Native Infantry ). "May it reach
the Subadar Bahadur.” After some Hindú apostrophes , it proceeds, " for
the rest, this letter is written to convey from the whole camp at Pesháwar
obeisance and benediction" ( from Brahman to Brahman) " and salutation
and service ( from Musulmán to Musulmán ) “ to the whole regiments
of Heriot and Khelat-i-Ghilzai. Further, the state of affairs here is thus,
that on the 22nd day of the month the cartridges will be given to the
Dubaran regiment; so do whatever seems to you proper . Again,” (i.e. ,
it is repeated) “ the cartridges will have to be bitten on the 22nd instant.
Of this you are hereby informed. On reading this letter whatever your
opinion is so reply. For considering you as our own, we have let you
know beforehand. Therefore do as you think right. This is addressed
to you by the whole regiment. O brothers ! the religion of Hindús and
Muhammadans is all one. Therefore all you soldiers should know this.
Here all the sepoys are at the bidding of the jemadar, subadar-major, and
havildar -major, all are discontented with this business, whethersmall or
great. What more need be written ? Do as you think best. High and
low send their obeisance, benediction, salutation, and service. " ( Postscript
by another hand .) “ The above is the state of affairs here. In whatever
way you can ma it, come into Pesháwar on the 21st instant. Thoroughly
Poshawar Distriot.]
CHAP. II. - HISTORY . 67

understand that point. In fact, eat there and drink here" (a proverb Chapter II .
for letting no delay intervene.) Strange to say, this letter was given up by the History .
men of the 64th to their officers ! There is very little doubt that the regiment The Mutiny.
was disaffected, and it is supposed that they acted thus because, being broken
up into three detachments, and being unable to act together, and having
ascertained that the Khelat-i-Ghilzai regiment would not act with them , they
thought it better to endeavour to gain a dame of loyalty for themselves.
Another letter in the Persian character was found on the person of a faqir
in &a small bag (or housewife, for holding antimony and snuff) which was
concealed under his armpit. It was as follows : “ My beloved mullah,
salam , salutations to you. After salutation and good wishes, this is the
point, that instantly on receiving this, on the 2nd day of the festival of
the Eed, you must-yes, must come here ; and if it be easy, bring a few
pounds of fruit with you. Now is the time ; admit no fear into your heart.
Such an opportunity will not again occur. Set out I enjoin you — signed
Faquir Mullah Najim .” There is no doubt that this was an invitation
from Muhammadan conspirators in the garrison to Muhammadan conspirators
at the outposts to come in with a few English officers' heads and join in a
rising on the second day of the Eed, i.e., the 26th May. Warned by these disco
veries and by secret information, Colonel Nicholson endeavoured to raise
levies through the chiefs of the district. But the time had passed. It
became known that Delhi had fallen into the hands of the mutineers, and
men remembered Kábul. Not a hundred could be found to join so desper
ate a cause as ours . In this extremity Colonel Edwardes applied to Kohát
for assistance, and Captain Henderson sent 100 levies undar Bahadur Sher
Khán, the Bangash Chief, who gathered about fifty more Afridi volunteers
as he came through the Kohát Pass. But the train of mutiny had been
already fired. A detachment of the 55th Native Infantry, on duty at the
Attock ferry, broke into open revolt and marched off towards Nowshera,
being joined on the way by another detachment of the 24th Native Infan
try which was escorting commissariat stores to Peshawar, the two bands
mustering about forty orfifty men . Intelligence of this having been sent by
a horseman across country to Nowshera, the mutineers were met at the
entrance of cantonments by a party of the 10th Irregular Cavalry, dis
armed and taken prisoners. But no sooner did the companies of the 55th
stationed in Nowshera see their comrades in this plight than they broke
out and fired on the sowars, who dispersed. The mutineers (now some 200
strong) then broke open the regimental magazine, and, having supplied
themselves with ammunition, rushed to the bridge-of-boats to cross the
Kábul river and join the main body of the 55th at Mardan. The bridge
had, however, already been broken up by the Executive Engineer, Lieute
nant F. S. Taylor ; so the sepoys betook them to the boats ; some were
drowned, but the majority got safe to the other bank. The sowars of the
10th Irregular Cavalry did not join the mutineers, but they did not act
against them .
The news of this revolt did not reach Pesháwar until midnight, and it
became evident that desperate measures must immediately be resorted to.
It was resolved to disarm the native troops early the following morning, and
to call in the aid of the mountaineers, to keep whom in order these very
native troops had been maintained in the valley ! This measure was deter
mined on under the strenuous opposition of the commanding officers of the
condemned corps ; some had “implicit confidence" in their regiments ;
others advocated “ conciliation " ; while one officer predicted that his men
* These men guarded the katcheries and other public buildings at Pesháwar.
“ The incident," Colonel Edwardes truly remarks, “was as great a rerolution as the
mutiny of the Hindustani Army."
 1

( Punjab Gazottoor,
68 CHAP. 11.-THE DISTRICT.

Chapter II. " would attack the guns if called on to give up their muskets." Never
theless, a parade was ordered at 7 A.M. on the morning of the 22nd,
History .
The Mutiny. when it was determined to disarm the 5th Light Cavalry and the 24th,
27th and 51st regiments, Native Infantry. The other native troops
in Pesháwar were the 21st Native Infantry ( who were spared because
it had declined to set a mutinous example, and because one infantry
corps was indispensable for carrying on the duties of the station ) and
the 7th and 18th Irregular Cavalry ; for at that early stage of
the revolt it was hoped that they would be kept quiet by their stake in
the service, and it would be easy (after disarming the other regiments) at
any time to coerce them . It remained, however, to be seen whether the con
demned regiments would submit to be disarmed, and if they resisted,
whether the three excused regiments would not fraternise with them at
once, and reduce the struggle to the simple issue of the black and white
races , At the appointed hour the troops paraded under arms, the two
European regiments (Her Majesty's 70th and 87th and the artillery
taking up positions at the two ends of the cantonment, within sight
of the parades, ready to enforce obedience if necessary, yet not so
close as to provoke resistance . The sepoys were completely taken
aback ; they were allowed no time to consult ; and isolated from each other
no regiment was willing to commit itself. The whole laid down their arms ;
and it is said that, as the muskets and sabres were hurried into carts, here
and there the spurs and swords of English officers fell sympathizingly on
the pile. The result of this measure was at once apparent. As the civil
officers rode to the disarming a very few chiefs and yeomen of the country
attended them, apparently to see which way the tide would turn ; " as we
rode back , " writes Colonel Edwardes, “ friends were as thick as summer
flies, and levies began from that moment to come in .” As fast as they
came in they were enrolled ; and , humanly speaking, to the levying of this
militia the preservation of the border at this critical period may be mainly
ascribed. Afgháns, though fanatical, are yet more avaricious, and gladly
brought their arms toourmarket. A largenumber of footmen were collect
ed in a short time. Good horses are scarce in that country ; " but the
headmen of every village have two or three hacks, and the enlistment of
their farm servants on these rips attached all the hamlets one by one to our
cause, and got up quite a hearty feeling.” Colonel Edwardes gives a
graphic and amusing sketch of these enlistments. “ Long before time,”
he writes, “ crowds of candidates for employment thronged the gateways
and overflowed into the garden 8; the jockeys of unconquerably vicious horses
endeavoured to reduce them to a show of docility by galloping them furious
ly about till the critical moment of inspection came. At last, sick at heart
from the receipt of aa bad telegram from the province, but endeavouring to
look happy, out I used to go and face some hundreds of the chiefs and yeo
men of the country, all eager to gather from the Commissioner Sahib's
countenance how the King of Delhi' was getting on. Then the first
horseman would be brought up. The beast perhaps would not move, The
rider, the owner, and all the neighbours would assail him with whips, sticks,
stones and Pushtu reproaches that might have moved a rock ; but nothing
would do till the attempt was given up, and the brute's head turned the
other way, when he went off at a gallop amid roars of laughter from the
Patháns , who have the keenest perception of both fun and vice. No. 2
would make a shift to come up, but every man and boy in the crowd could
see that he was lame on two or three legs. Then the argument began ; and
leg by leg, blemish by blemish, the animal was proved by a multitude of
witnessess (who had known him for very many years) to be perfectly sound.
And so the enlistment went on from day to day, affording immense occupa
Peshawar Distriot .)

CHAP. II.-- HISTORY. 69

tion, profit, and amusement to the people, and answering a great many good Chapter II.
ends. Now and then an orderly of the Hindustani Irregular Cavalry, History.
admirably armed and mounted, would pass the spot and mark his opinion The Mutiny .
of the ' levies' by contemptuous smile. But nevertheless he told his
comrades in the lines that the country people were all with the English,
and that it was of no use to desert or to intrigue.”
On the night of the disarming, about 250 of the sepoys of the 51st
Native Infantry deserted and fled in every direction. They were promptly
seized by the people of the district and the police, and extraordinary to say,
were brought in alive though loaded with money. The ringleader, the subadar
garrison on parade,
major of the regiment, was hanged before the wholeReturn
and was the first mutineer executed at Pesháwar. we now to the
Nowshera mutineers. It was soon reported that both the 55th and 10th
Irregular Cavalry at Mardan were in a state of disaffection , -the former
regiment having threatened to murder their officers, and the latter to
“ roart” Lieutenant Horne, the civil officer stationed there. As soon,
therefore, as the disarming had been accomplished at Pesháwar, measures
were taken to deal with the disaffected troops at Mardan. Major Vaughan's
corps was ordered from Attock to Nowshera to protect the families of Her
Majesty's 27th Regiment against any return of the mutineers, or any out
break of the detachment of the 10th Irregulars. At 11 o'clock on the
night of the 23rd a force of 300 European infantry, 250 Irregular Cavalry,
horse levies and police, and 8 guns left Pesháwar under command of
Colonel Chute, of Her Majesty's 70th, accompanied by Colonel
Nicholson as political officer, and, after being joined by 200 Punjab
Infantry from Nowshera under Major Vaughan, reached Mardan about
sunrise of the 25th. But no sooner did this force appear in the distance
than the 55th (with the exception of some 120 men ) broke from the fort,
and Red tumultuously towards the Swát hills. A pursuit was made by the
whole force, but the mutineers had a long start and the ground favoured
them . The guns and infantry were unable to come up with them ; the
Irregular Cavalry only pretended to act; but Colonel Nicholson (who was
twenty hours in the saddle, and under a burning sun must have traversed
seventy miles on that day) hurled himself on the fugitives with a handful of
police sowars and did fearful execution amongst them ; 150 dead bodies were
numbered on their line of flight; thrice - that number must have borne off
wounds ; 150 were taken prisoners. The people of the border rather
favoured than opposed them , and about 500 made good their escape into
Swát. The ultimate fate of these men is told in the Hazára Gazetteer.
Colonel Spottiswoode, of the 55th, unable to endure the disgrace of the
corps he had so loved and trusted, died byhis own hand. It subsequently
appeared that there had long beenintrigues going on between the 55th
and 64th Native Infantry and the 10th Irregular Cavalry and the Hindus
tani fanatics in Swát. And now another cloud seemed gathering on the
frontier. The noted outlaw Ajun Khán came down to Prang, invited,
as it was believed, by our Hindustaní troops in the fort of Abazai, at the
head of the Swát river. Nothing seemed more likely than that he would
be joined by the fugitives of the 55th, come down to Abazai, and get the
ford betrayed to him by the garrison, when the whole frontier would have
been in a flame. But the danger was promptly met. The force under
Colonel Chute was strengthened and moved rapidly to cover the threatened
outposts. It was seen that, after disarming four regíments and routing

* These were detachments of 64th Native Infantry, Khelat-i.Ghilzais and 10th

Irregular Cavalry ; but theGhilzais were not concerned in the conspiracy, and indeed
remained staunch throughout,
 [ Punjab Gazettoor,
70 CHAP. II.-HISTORY.

Chapter II. another, we still had a force in the field standing on the aggressive. Ajun
History.
Khán withdrew into the bills, and our little force encamped on the border
until Delhi should be regained. But Delhi was not to be recovered by a
The Mutiny . coup de main , and months of painful anxiety were yet to be endured.
About this time the Commissioner issued a proclamation that any deser
ter might be killed wherever found in the district, and the property on his
person appropriated by the captors. About forty or fifty sepoys werekilled
in consequence in making for the Indus, and this destroyed all confidence
between the soldiery and the people. Now, too, the Multani Patháns from
the Derájat began to arrive, and the aspect of affairs greatly to improve.
It may be mentioned as an instanceof the strange things that happened in
those days, that a party of 300 of the Mullikdin Afridis (who were under
embargo, as has been previously mentioned ), marched into cantonments,
armed to teeth, and said they had come to fight for us and be for
given . They formed the nucleus of one of the new Punjab regiments.
The several detachmonts of the 64th at the outposts were one by
one disarmed by the column under Colonels Chute and Nicholson, and
by other forces sent out from cantonments for the purpose. Meanwhile
General Cotton had not been idle. He had been dealing out stern justice
to such of the mutineers as had openly committed themselves ; and he
Dow turned his attention to making the most of his reliable material.
Volunteers from the Queen's infantry regiments were mounted and armed
with the horses and weapons taken from the 5th Light Cavalry, under the
denomination of the “Pesháwar Light Horse.” Subsequently a limited
number of selected sowars of the 5th Light Cavalry were associated with
them . The Sikhs and other Punjabis were picked out of the several
Hindustani regiments of the line and formed into a separate corps, which
subsequently did good service . A battery of 9-pounder guns lying in the
magazine was manned by European volunteers from the Queen's Infantry
regiments and horsed by the horses of the 5th Light Cavalry. In like
manner the native troop of horse artillery was replaced by European
volunteers. A depôt was established for Afghán recruits, which was soon
after embodied as the 18th regiment of Punjab Infantry . Three more Irregular
Cavalry regiments were raised. Lastly , amongst the measures of new orga
nization may be mentioned the “ Land Transport Train ” for the conveyance
of the European soldiers with ease and comfort at that inclement season. A
number of spare ammunition waggons were fitted up by the Ordnance Commis
sariat Officers, so that sixteen men could ride in each waggon and their arms
be stowed away in the lockers on which they sat. The waggons were to be
drawn by relays of commissariat bullocks at regular stages along the
road ; and it was found that, if necessary, the train could thus accomplish
forty miles in one night. It proved of invaluable service when the autumnal
sickness set in with more than its usual virulence. “ The European soldiery
viewed this thoughtful effort in their behalf with gratitude. It literally
opened a way to them to get out of this fatal valley when prostrated
by fever ; and, though many fine fellows fell victims to the disease, there
is no question that many were rescued from death by being removed to
Ráwalpindi in the Land Transport Train.” In the first year of our rule
the border was chiefly disturbed by the hostility of the neighbouring
country of Swát. An aged priest, called the Akhund, had hitherto been
the pope of this country ; but, looking at the English career in India
as aggressive, he expected us to annex Swát as soon as we had settled at
Pesháwar. On his suggestion, therefore, the Swátis created one Syad
Akbar their king, and agreed to pay him a tithe of their corps to keep up
soldiers for their defence. Providentially for us, this Badshah of Swát
died on the 11th May, the very day that the first news of the mutiny
Poshawar Distriot.)

71
CHAP. II. - HISTORY .

Ohapter II.
reached Peshawar ; so that Swát was plunged into civil war, and thus
prevented from making those aggressions on our territory which might History .
otherwise have been looked for. Syad Mobarik Shah , son of the deceased The Mutiny.
Syad Akbar, wished to succeed his father ; but the Swátis had grown
tired of tithes. Both sides called in their friends and allies to settle the
question by arms. It was at this juncture that the 500 fugitive sepoys
of the 55th Native Infantry arrived in Swát. They were at once taken
into the young king's service, but after fighting one battle demanded pay.
The king, not being in funds, borrowed Rs. 1,000 from the leader of the
sepoys and distributed them amongst the mutineers ; but when this supply
was exhausted the full extent of their folly and misery seems to have
struck the ringleader, for he blew out his own brains. The Akhund
at this time having sided with the popular party , the 55th sepoys were
dismissed and the young king expelled from Swát. The peace of our border
being thus assured , the column returned to Pesháwar with Colonel Nichol
Bon, who was, however, shortly after removed to the command of the Punjab
moveable column, with the rank of Brigadier -General, in the room of
General Chamberlain, appointed Adjutant Generalof the army. Colonel
Nicholson's place as Deputy Commissioner of Pesháwar was filled by
Captain James , then Secretary to the Chief Commissioner, who had
previously had charge of the district for many years . On the break of
Colonel Chute's column the fort of Mardan was garrisoned by a part of
the 5th Punjab Infantry, and the Nowshera cantonment by the 4th Punjab
Infantry.
It was now time to bring the 10th Irregulars to task. Part of this
regiment was in Peshawar, part in Nowshera. Both were simultaneously
dealt with. On the 26th June their arms, horses, and property were taken
from them and confiscated , and the whole of the men were hurried down to
Attock , where they were dismissed with Rs. 2 each, just enough to
carry them to their homes. Shortly after, the disarmed regiments were
not only deprived of their extra batta, but put upon subsistence allowance
to their great disgust Two of the frontier outposts, forts Bára and
Mackeson , were garrisoned by detachments of the 24th Native Infantry.
It became known to the authorities that some of these men had been
negotiating with the Afridis to pilot them through the hills to some ferry
on the Indus. They were deprived of their arms and removed to canton
ments ; the ringleader was blown from a gun ; aud the outposts were
garrisoned by Multanis. Scarcely had this little affair been disposed of
when on the 9th July) two of Afridis of the Sipah tribe entered the lines
of the 18th Irregular Cavalry and presented to the sowars a letter
from Mullik Surajudin, the head of their tribe, and one of the most power
ful men in the Khaibar, offering an asylum in the hills to “ any black men "
(80 the Hindustanis are called by the Afghán tribes), either of the caralry
or infantry, who chose to mutiny and come to him. The sowars at once took
letter and emissaries to their commanding officer. The Sipah chief
was called upon to explain ; he at once acknowledged the letter, and said
“ if the black men had come he meant to give them up !"
It has already been related how Sayad Mobarik Shah and the mutineers
of the 55th Native Infantry were dismissed from Swát and told to seek
their fortune elsewhere. The mass of the latter made for Kashmír, and
mostly perished by the way. The former, accompanied by the few remain
ing sepoys, proceeded to the valley of Punjtár, which adjoins the Yusafzai
* On the winding up of the accounts of this corps it was found to be Rs. 60,000
in debt, which all the horses, arms, property and arrears of pay did little more
than cover .
 ( Punjab Gazetteer ,
72 CHAP. II.- HISTORY.

Chapter II. side to the valley of Pesháwar. Here they found a colony of Hindustani
History. Mahomedans of the Wahabi sect, headed by a maulvi named Inayat, who,
in return for lands at a place called Mungul thanna, support the Khán of
The Mutiny. Punjtar in oppressing his own clan . Either this chief (Mokarab Khán)
or the clan used to be constantly calling in our border officers to arbitrate
their mutual disputes, and our decisionsbeing generally in favour of the
people, incurred for us the hatred of the Khan. Now was a good opportu
nity to vent it. He commenced by sending a party of Hindustanis and
other vagabonds under his cousin, Mir Baz Khán, into our nearest villages
66
and instigating them to raise the standard of theprophet ;" or in other words
to refuse to pay their revenue. Major Vaughan , then commanding at Mardan ,
at once marched out (2nd July) and fell on them with about 400 horse and
foot and 2 mountain guns, killed Mir Baz Khán, took prisoner a Rohilla
leader, hanged him and the headman of the rebels, burnt two of the villages
which had revolted , fined others, and thus extinguished this spark of
mischief. Captain James at once proceeded to the spot, and by his judg
ment, courage and intelligence the Yusafzai border was saved at this period
from a general rise. “ The most disastrous tidings came daily from Hin
dustan, and echoed in still more alarming voices among these hills .
Special messengere made their way from Delhi and proclaimed the extinc
tion of the Nazarenes in the Moghul capital. Others came from Pesháwar
and invited the Ghazis to descend and inflame the country. The
Ghazis came with the maulvis at their head, and planted their
standard embroidered with butchery from the Koran) on the heights
of Narinji. This mountain village was so strongly situated that the police
scarcely dared to go near it ; and it became a refuge for every evil -doer.
Its inhabitants, about 400 in number, welcomed the maulviwith delight.
The holy war seemed auspiciously opened with every requisite — a priest, a
banner, & fastness, a howling crowd of bigots, and several days'
provisions. But on the morning of the 21st July Captain James surprised
them with a force of 800 horse and foot and 4 mountain guns, under
command of Major Vaughan, and put them to a disastrous flight, which
the maulvi headed so precipitately that his mystic banner remained in the
hands of the infidels. No less than 50 or 60 of the Ghazis were slain ,
and the lower village of Narinji was destroyed .” The weather was too hot
and the troops too exhausted to destroy upper Narinji, to which place
the maulvi shortly returned with a strong reinforcement. It was, however,
assailed on the 3rd August by Captain James and Major Vaughan with
1,100 men. “ The Ghazis had thrown up some formidable entrenchments,
and danced and yelled as they saw a small column advancing in their front.
Their shouts were answered by British cheers from a second column under
Lieutenant Hoste, which had gained the heights by a bye -path, and now
appeared above Narinji. A general flight took place ; 30 of the Ghazis
diedrunning stoutly, and three were taken prisoners, amongst whom was a
maulvi from Bareilly, who was summarily hanged . The village was then
knocked down by elephants, and its towers blown up by the engineers ;
Narinji was at last destroyed .” About this time a general restlessness
was observed amongst the chiefs of the district, as well as amongst
the native community. Delhi still held out, and doubts began to be
entertained in regard to our ultimate success. The conduct of the moneyed
classes in respect to the 6 per cent. loan, which was opened by order of the
Financial Commissioner, may be instanced to show how completely native
confidence was destroyed. The chief native gentlemen of the city were
summoned by the Commissioner and consulted on this delicate topic. * They
looked grave, made many wise remarks on the duty of everybody to
help such a paternal government, affected an entire freedom from the
Posbawa District.]

CHAP. II. - HISTORY. 73

vulgar belief that the English raj was coming to an end ; but it was Chapter II.
clearly their opinion not a rupee would be subscribed." However, they History .
undertook to sound the city corporation, and to bring up the chief )
The Mutiny.
capitalists next day. “ About two hours after the appointed time," writes
Colonel Edwardes. " the city magnates slunk in, each trying to make himself
as small as possible, and to sit in any row except the front. That hyperbole
of gratitude for the prosperity enjoyed under our shadow ; that lavish
presentation of trays of fruits and sugar-candy, with which these comfort
able men formerly rolled into the presence, what had become of it !
Alas, all vanished with our prestige ! Behold a Goverument not only
opening a loan, but imperatively needing it ! Not a man would lend a
farthing if he could help it." Seeing this, Colonel Edwardes commenced busi
ness by fining them all round for being late, and asked them what arrange
ments they proposed. After half an hour's consultation, they said “ they
thought 15,000 rupees might be raised with a little contrivance in the course
of a few months.” But the prestige of the Government was to be maintained,
and the Commissioner informed the corporation thatit was his intention
to levy five lakhs towards the loan , the assessment of which he left to
themselves, allowing them one day to arrange it. " They at once settled
down to the details, but, as every house desired to throw an unfair share
on its neighbour, I placed the assessment in the hands of the Government
treasurer, Man Mall, who carried it out with a patience, firmness, good
nature, and impartiality which I cannot too highly praise." Ultimately
four lakhs were subscribed. These securities fell during the crisis so low
as 26 per cent. discount, but subsequently rose nearly to par. The loan
operated very favourably on public opinion. The people enjoyed seeing
the money -lenders brought to book, and the latter at once became interested
in the cause of good order. On the 27th July the reliable force in
Pesháwar was much weakened by the march of the 4th Punjab Infantry
for Delhi ; but the new levies had now attained an importance which
justified the withdrawal of that regiment. Shortly afterwards most of the
tribes in disgrace on the bordertendered their submission. Some anxiety
was caused by rumours of a rising in the city on the feast of Bukra - id
( 1st August ), and of its being the intention of the British Government
to make over the territories trans-Indus to the Amir of Kábul. The fears
caused by these reports were, however, allayed and nothing came of them .
A fresh source of anxiety was now produced (15th August ) by a
red -hot fanatic named Syad Amir, of the family of the known Kunur
Badshahs, who came down into the Khaibar to incite the tribes to a holy
war . “ This man had all his life been a mendicant wandering in Pesháwar,
Kábul, Teheran, Constantinople and Mecca, and had just returned from
one of these pilgrimages with a few thousand rupees, seed enough for a
goodly harvest of devilry on the frontier. He planted his green flag at
the village of Gaggri in the Pesháwar mouth of the Khaibar Pass, and
sent summons to the Kukikhel malliks to me and join him in a
crescentade. There is something delightful in the good conduct of thorough
rascals. Who could have expected the Kukikhel to stick to their agree
ments of yesterday ? But they did. They went back and told the Syad
to be off. He cursed them well and frightened them a good deal with his
Koran, flag, and various incantations ; but the most he could get from
them was five days' hospitality. He certainly made the most of his time,
for his emissaries came to every regiment in Pesháwar with invitations to
join him . * At the end of the five days, when the Syad showed no
symptoms of leaving, the Kukikhel pulled up the pickets of his horses
and camels, and even irreverently shut up his flag ; and the Syad left the
Pass in a storm of Arabic.” But we were not yet done with him. He
 [ Punjab Gazetteer,
74 CHAP. II . - HISTORY .

Chapter II. went to the next tribe under blockade, the Michni Mohmands, who received
History. him with open arms ; and again incendiary letters and messages were
The Mutiny,
introduced amongst the troops. Great restlessness pervaded the disarmed
regiments, and arms were supposed to be finding their way into the lines.
General Cotton accordingly ( on the 28th August) ordered the sepoys to be
moved into tents, and the lines of every native regiment to be searched
simultaneously. Weapons of every description were found. “ Exasperated
by the discovery of their plans, and by the taunts of the newly -raised
Afridi regiments, who were carrying out the search, the 51st Native
9

Infantry rushed upon the piled arms of the 18th Punjab Infantry,
and sent messengers to all the other Hindústani regiments
to tell them of the rise. For a few minutes a desperate struggle
ensued. The 51st Native Infantry had been one of the finest sepoy corps
in the service ; and they took the new irregulars altogether by surprise.
They got possession of several stands of arms, and used them well.
Butsoon the Afridi soldiers seized their arms, and then began that
memorable fusilade which commenced on the parade-ground at Pesháwar
and ended at Jamrúd . General Cotton's arrangements for meeting such
emergencies were perfect. Troops, horse and foot, were rapidly under
arms, and in pursuit of the mutineers. Every civil officer turned out
with his posse comitatus of levies or police, and in a quarter of an hour
the whole country was covered with the chase.” Out of a total of 871
men, some 60 or 70 are supposed to have reached the hills, 660 having
either been killed in the pursuit, or subsequently executed by sentence of
court -martial. The example had a good effect on the disarmed troops,
who from that date underwent a marked change. About a fortnight after
this event, Syad Amir with a body of Mohmands and 40 or 50 of the
escaped 51st Sepoys, made a night attack on the fort of Michni. The
garrison consisted of a detachment of the Khelat-i-Ghilzais, who had
heretofore behaved well, but they were Hindústanis, and who could rely
on them ? The Mohmands opened on the fort with their jazails, but the
51st deserters, with a far more formidable weapon , appealed to every
prejudice in the garrison, and screamed to them to betray the fort if they
valued their country or their religion. A company of Afridi sepoys was
hastily thrown into the citadel, but something more was needed. The
Mohmands were in the highest excitement, sending the “ fiery cross ” to all
their neighbours, and evidently determined to strike a blow for the recovery
of a fief that they had forfeited sume three years before. « We had no
troops , " writes Colonel Edwardes , “ to move out against them . It was
a time for yielding with as good a grace as could be assumed . I sent
them word that they were just going the wrong wayto work, and that,
if they wanted to regain their confiscated privileges, they must render
some marked service to the Government , instead of adding to the
embarrassments of a passing crisis . For instance let them send the fana
tic Syad Amir up to the Court of Kábul and there make him over to the
Amir Dost Muhammad Khán . If they did that, and gave hostages for
their good conduct till this war was over, I would gladly ask Government
to reinstate them , though not on such favorable terms as formerly .
Whatever the errors and shortcomings of Englishmen in the East may be
they are undoubtedly believed . TheMohmands sent in their hostages to
Pesháwar, packed the Syad off unceremoniously, and sat down quietly to
wait for the return of peace in Hindústan .” The Darrative of events at
Pesháwar during the crisis of 1857_is now ended ; but the following
statistics may prove interesting. To give a right idea of the way in
which the military authorities met the crisis, it may be mentioned
that no less than 523 military executions took place for mutiny and
Peshawar District .]

CHAP. II. - HISTORY . 75

desertion, of whom 20 were hanged, 44 blown from guns, and 459 shot by Chapter II.
musketry . History.
Of irregular levies raised in Pesháwar during the crisis irrespective The Mutiny .
of regiments of disciplined infantry raised by military officers), there were
1,223 horse and 1,101 foot, or a total of 2,324 ; and if we take into
account the levies of the Derajat and Kohát, which were subsequently
sent to Pesháwar, the total will be raised to 5,667 , of whom 1,807 were
sent to riindústan for general service , where they behaved with credit .
Perhaps nothing tended more than these levies to keep the frontier quiet.
They absorbed all the idlers and adventurers of the Pesháwar valley,
and made the campaign against the Hindustani mutineers a highly popular
service. To use a common phrase of the natives, it put the people into
one boat.
Below is given a list of Deputy Commissioners who have a list ofDeputy
officiated in the Pesháwar district between Major Lawrence's have
Commissioners who
been appointed
transfer in 1850 and 1876 : to the Pesháwar
district since 1850,
No. Name of Officer. From To From To From To From То

1 Oaptain Jamos Not 22-2-89 (Major Nicholson was also Deputy Commissioner
triood . in 1857. The dates of the periodo ho
offciatod are not traceable .)
2 Captain Graham 23-2.59 31-8-59
3 Captain G. G. Shortt 1-9-59 30-9.59 9-6-60 28-8-80 13-8.80 26-10-60 17-9.62 21-11.82
::::::::::::::

4 Captain Coro 18-6-60 12-8-80 27-10-60 26-9.61 26-10-61 16-9-62 22-11-62 25-2-63
6 Major Dwyer 27-9-61 24-10-61
6 Captain Munro 28-2-63 18-8.63 23.12-63 9-10-84 26-10-84 6.1-85) 16.1-86 14-3-85
7 Lieut. Hudlestono 17.8-63 22-12-03 .00

8 Captain Waterfield 10-10-64 26-10-64 18-2-68 6.4.71 .00 ...

9 Major Adams 6-1-66 16-1-65 ...

10 D. C. Mucnabb , Esq. 15-3-65 2-7-67 ...

11 Capt. E. G. Hastingo 3.7-67 29.9.67 4-7-88 13-11-68 1-2-78 May '79

12 Captain Cavagnari 4-4-70 6-7-701 15-3-75 26-4-76 May '77 aug '78 ...

13 Major Ommandey 6-4-71) 27-11.76 26-4-76

14 Captain Plowden 28-11-76 April'77 ...

15 Mr. Jenkyns Dec. '78 May '79

16 A. B. Beckett 1-6.79 July '81 Nov. '81 9-8-83 10-10-83 still in .

cbargo,
17 H. T O. Robinson ... 9-8-81 Oot. '81 ..

18 A. Ohrietio 10-8-83 9-10-83 ... ...

The tahsils were in 1871 six in number, known as Changes of tahsil

villages

Daudzai, boundaries .
Pesháwar,
Aren

១១៧៤។
|rosoura | 5 grams

Hashtnagar,
milos
No.
No.

Doába,
in
of
of

Name of now
.

Namo of ori. Revenue.

.

ginal tahsilo . tahsil . Mardán, and Now

shera . This distribu
Peshawar
Deudai
123
127
Pesbáwar
Doába Dand .
166 374 2,66,434 tion was a very un
Doába
Hashtnaggar...
63
74
zai
Anshtnaggar
169
73
182
303
1,91,416
1,09,361
equal one, and with the
Yusafzai 197 Mardan 112 632 71,676 sanction of Govern
Nowshera 151
Utman Bolak
Nowshera
101
125
465
648
1,07,018
74,070
ment changes were

725
made, the details of
Total Total 725 2,504 8,09,964
which can be seen in
the statement in the
margin ; the change took effect from 1st April 1872.
In tahsil Peshawar there were 123 villages, 32 from tahsil
Nowshera are added, total 155. Doába and Daudzai now form a
single tahsil ; 20 villages of Daudzai were included in the new .
Nowshera tahsil. The village of Shahi Kulali to the north -east was
included with Hashtnagar. In tahsil Hashtnagar there were 74
villages; one village from Doába has been added,and two hamlets
Lunda and Khuni - across the river are included in the new
 ( Punjab Gazetteer,
76 CHAP. II. - HISTORY.

Chapter II. Nowshera tahsil. In the Mardán tahsil there were 197 villages, 85
History .
composing tappas Razzar and Utmán -náma, and 16 from Nowshera
from the new tahsil of Utmán Bolak. The villages of Nowshera
Changes of tahsil tahsil were 151 ; 32 villages to the west were included in Peshawar ;
boundaries.
tappa Bolak -náma to the east (16 villages ) was included in the new
tahsil of Utmán Bolak, and 22 villages to the north have been taken
from Daudzai and Hashtnagar.
The chief features in the new distribution were the throwing of
Doába and a great part of Daudzai tahsil into one. Tahsil Yusafzai,
an unmanageably large one, was divided into two, and a portion of
Nowshera on theleftbank of the Lunda below Nowshera added to
the new tahsil. Nowshera received some villages from Daudzai,
while a portion of it running up past the city was included with the
Hazúr tahsil, and the natural boundary of the Bára taken . Hashtna
gar remained very much as before.
Development since Some conception of the development of the district since it came
annexation , into our hands may be gathered from Table No. II, which gives some
of the leading statistics for five-yearly periods, so far as they are
available ; while most of the other tables appended to this work
give comparative figures for the last few years. In the case of Table
No. II it is probable thatthe figuresare not always strictly comparable,
their basis not beingthe same in all cases from one period to another.
But the figures maybe accepted as showing in general terms the
nature and extent of the advance made. The following figures show
the revenue of the district at ten -yearly intervals so far as statistics
are available :
Imperial revenue, 1851-52, 1861-62, 1871-72, 1881-82. Miscellaneous

LAND ROVI0 ) . OTABB REVENUI .

ng

8888sed
Fluctuati

Taxos
.A

E2016).
Propor

::::

ps
OE

YsABS.
Tribute

Bpirits

Drage

Stam
.

.
.

Rs Ro, Ro . Rs. Ro . Ro. Ro. R.

1851-53 7,39,544 3.778 47,022 18,929 7,964 | 21,684
1861-63 ... 6,19,144 13,409 37,098 21,601 38,896 ...

1871.73 6.23,270 12.793 31,218 29,930 23,883 68,033

1881-82 6,82,058 17,809 66,161 32,657 7,266 117,577
 CHAPTER II I.
Ι

THE PEOPLE .

SECTION A. - STATISTICAL .
Table No. V gives separate statistics for each tahsil and for the Chapter II , A.
whole district, of the distribution of population over towns and Statistical.
villages, over area and among houses and families, while the number
Distribution of
of houses in each town is shown in Table No. XLIII. The statistics population .
for the district as a whole give the following figures. Further
information will be found in Chapter II of the Census Report
of 1881 :
Persons ... 78.27
Percentage of total population who live in villages ...
Males ... 76.04
Females... 81.06
Average rural population per village 683
Average total population per village and town 859
Number of villages per 100 squaremiles... ... 28
Average distance from village to village, in miles 2.03
Total area Total population 237
Rural population 186
Density of population per Cultivated area Total population 419
square mile of Rural population 328
Culturable area Total population 316
Rural population 246
Villages 1:38
Number of resident families per occupied house Towns .. 1.50
Villages 6.84
Number of persons per occupied house ..
Towns .. 6.46
S Villages 4.95
Number of persons per resident family Towns 4.31

In his district report on the Census of 1881 , the Deputy Com

missioner wrote as follows :
“ The population of the Pesháwar tahsil is dense in consequence of the
situation of Peshawar City and Cantonments in it. The density per square
mile is 460 souls, but if the City and Cantonments are excluded ,the density
falls to 244 souls. In comparison with the population of tahsil Doába
Daudzai it is less ; the generel area of the latter is irrigated and it is thickly
populated. In tahsil Utmán Bolak there are more irrigation wells than any
tahsil of this district, and the population of Utmán -náma is also thick
in consequence of the fertility of its soil and the vicinity of the Indus.
The hilly area of tahsil Khálsa Khattak is greater than that of any other
tahsil. "Mardán comprises a large tract of mairá or high unirrigated land,
consequently in comparison with other tahsils the population is very thin,
but these tahsils are becoming daily more populous, and there is further
expectation of improvement in Mardán when the swát Canal shall have
been completed ."
Table No. VI shows the principal districts and states with Migration and birth
which the district has exchanged population, the number of migrants place of population.
 ( Punjab Gazettoor,
78 CHAP . III. — THE PEOPLE.

Chapter III, A. in each direction, and the distribution of

Statistical.
Proportion per millo of total immigrants by tahsils. Further details
population .
Migration and
will be found in Table XI, and in Supple
birth -place of
Gaid . Loss. mentary Tables C to H of the Census
C. population. Persons 131 21
Reportfor 1881, while the whole subject
Males 176 27 is discussed at length in Part II of
Females 76 13
Chapter III of the same report. The total
gain and loss to the district by migration
is shown in the margin . The total number of residents born out of
the district is 77,723, of whom 58,005 are males and 19,718 females.
The number of people born in the district and living in other
parts of the Punjab is 12,389, of whom 8,861 are males and 3,528
females. The figures below show the general distribution of the
population by birth -place :
PROPOBTION PBB MILLI 07 RBSIDINT POPULATION.

BORI IN Rural Population. Urban Population . Total Population .

Males Females. Persons. Males Females. Persons Males . Females. Persons

The district 895 949 921 696 828 682 823 926 869
The province 926 956 940 760 883 803 884 143 911
India 934 957 945 875 931 897 917 952 934
Asia 1,000 1,000 1,000 964 994 976 989 999 996

The following remarks on the migration to and from Pesháwar

are taken from the Census Report :
“ The figures bear on their face marks of the attraction exercised by
a large military and commercial centre, and of the extraordinary demand for
labour that existed at the time of the Census owing to the Kábul campaign
and the Railway and Swát canal works. Immigrants are more than six
times as numerous as emigrants, and the exceedingly high proportion of
males among the former show how largely temporary the immigration was ;
Dearly half the immigration was from Afghánistan ; and here the more
moderate percentage of males shows that much of the movement is due to
the settlement of border tribes just described under the Bannu district, and
to the periodic migration alluded to in section 142. The immigration from
the N.-W. Provinces is in connection with the troops ; that from Europe
consists of course of the troops themselves, while that from Kashmir consists
of famine fugitives in search of labour. Excepting these countries, the
immigration into Peshawar, though varied, is not extensive in any single
case . The emigration is inconsiderable save to the railway and road
works of Ráwalpindi and Kohát ; and to Hazára, probably in search of
pasture .”
The Deputy Commissioner, in discussing the figures, stated that
the Afghán immigrants might be divided into three classes :
( 1.) Border men who hold land on both sides of the frontier,
or have settled in the district.
(2.) Refugees from the first and second Afghán wars, and
because of blood feuds.
(3.) Temporary immigrants, chiefly labourers from Hazára or
Kábul, or Kochi traders who visit Peshawar in the cold weather for
purposes of traffic.
Peshawar District.]
CHAP. III. - THE PEOPLE . 79

The figures in the statement below show the population of the Chapter III,A.
district as it stood at the three enumerations of 1855, 1868, and Statistical
1881 : Increaseanddecrease
Consas. Porsons Males. Femalos
Density per of population .
square mile .

1866 450 099 254,981 195.118 180

Actuals 1868 623,162 286,006 237.146 209
{ 1881
1668 op 1855
892,674
116 2
329,524
11 % %
263,150
121.6
297
116
Percentages { 1881 on 1868 1133 116.2 1110 114

The figures of the Census of 1855 are said to be very untrust

worthy; and the increasing accuracy
Year. Persons. Males. Fomalos. attained at successive enumerations
is naturally especially marked in the
frontier district. It will be seen that
***

1881 692,7 329,6 363,2

1883 698,4 333,1 265,3
1883 604,2 936,8 267, the annual increase of population
1884 610,0 340,6 269,6
1885 615,9 344,3 271,7 per 10,000 since 1868 has been 110
1886
1887
621,8
627,8
348,0
351,8
273,9
276.1 for males, 80 for females, and 96
1888 633,9 356,7 278,3 for persons, at which rate the male
1889 640,0 369,6 2806
1890 646.2 363,5 282,8 population would be doubled in 63-6
1891 662,4 367,6 285,1
.00
years, the female in 866 years, and
the total population in 72 :2 years.
Supposing the same rate of increase to hold good for the next ten years,
the population for each year would be, in hundreds,asshown in the
margin. But it is improbable that the rate of increase will be sustained.
Part of the increaseis probably due to increased accuracy of enumera
tionat each successive enumeration, a good test of which is afforded
by the percentage of males to persons, which was 5665 in 1855,
64:67 in 1868 and 55-60 in 1881. Part again is due to gain by migra
tion, as already shown in the last paragraph ; and this was especially
the case in 1881, owing to the operations in Kábul which immedi
ately preceded the Census, and which had collected a large number of
temporary immigrants employed on transport duty and earthworks.
The increase in urban population since 1868 has been smaller than that
in rural population, the numbers living in 1881 for every 100 living
in 1868, being 104 for urban and 113 for total population. This is
probably due in part at least to the fact that many of the native
troops were on leave after active service in Kábul, and were there
fore enumerated in the villages where they lived. The populations
of individual towns at the respective enumerations are shown under
their several headings in Chapter VI. Within the district the in
crease of populationsince 1868 for the various tahsils is shown in the
margin. On this subject the
Totul population. Percentago Deputy Commissioner wrote
of populn.
Taboil. tion of 1881
on that of
as follows in his report on the
1868 . 1881. 1868 District Census of 1881 :
Peshawar 167.989 172,031 103 The increase in Nowshera is
Doiba Dudali 108
Hashtnagar
63,673
69,281
68,902
69,914 120 largely due to the number
Nowshera ... 66.744 90,684 136 « of labourers collected upon
Mardan 70,389 83,939 119
Otmán Bolak ... 96,076 107,304 112 " the Railway works in pro
Total district 623,162 599.674 113 gress at the Census. Simi-.
larly the increase in Hasht
 ( Punjab Gazetteer,
80 CHAP. III . - THE PEOPLE .

Chapter II,A. “ nagar and Mardán is partly due to the work on the Swát Canal.
Statistical. “ Moreover, several hamlets have been newly established, in which
· families from across the border have settled, and have sunk a large
“ number of wells for irrigation purposes.” The alterations in the
boundaries of tahsils made at the Regular Settlement render it im
possible to make even an approximate comparison by tahsils of the
figures of 1855 and later enumerations.
Births and deaths. Table No. XI shows the total number of births and deaths re
gistered in the district for the five years from 1877 to 1881, and the
births for 1880 and 1881, the only two years during which births
have been recorded in rural districts. The distribution of the total
1880 1881
deaths and of the deaths from fever for these
five years over the twelve months of the year
Malos 6 13 is shown in Tables Nos. XIA and XIB. The
Femalos 7
Persons 9annual birth - rates per mille, calculated on the
18

population of 1868, are shown in the margin.

The figures below show the annual death -rates per mille since
1868, calculated on the population of that year :
1868 1869 1870 1871 1872 1873 1874 1875 1876 1877 1878 1879 1880 1881 Average.

Males ... 6 19 12 10 16 12 9 13 14 12 26 25 20 25 16
Females 17 10 8 15 11 7 13 13 10 24 21 17 23 14
Persops ... 6 18 11 9 16 12 8 13 14 11 26 24 18 24 16

The registration is still imperfect,though it is yearly improving ;

but the figures always fall short of the facts, and the fluctuations
probably correspond, allowing for a regular increase due to improved
registration, fairly closely with the actual fluctuations in the births and
deaths. The historical retrospect which forms the first part of Chap
ter III of the Census Report of 1881, and especially the annual
chronicle from 1849 to 1881 which will be found at page 56 of that
report, throw some light on the fluctuations. Such further details
as to birth and deathrates in individual towns as are available will
be found in Table No. XLIV, and under the headings of the several
towns in Chapter VI.
Age, sex, and civil The figures for age, sex, and civil condition are given in great
condition,
detail in Tables IV to VII of the Census Report of 1881,while the
numbers of the sexes for each religion will be found in Table No.
VII appended to the present work. The age statistics must be
taken subject to limitations which will be found fully discussed in
ChapterVII of the Census Report. Their value rapidly diminishes as
the numbers dealt with become smaller; and it is unnecessary here
to give actual figures,or any statistics for tahsils. The following
figures show the distribution by age of every 10,000 of the population
according to the Census figures :
0-1 1-2 2-3 3-4 45 0-5 5-10 10-16 16-20

Periods ... 236 186 264 805 338 1,328

o 1,469 1.009 806
Males 222 171 238 278 314 1,223 1,445 1,092 807
Fomales ... 253 203 297 339 368 1,469 1,477 906 803

20-25 25-30 30-35 35-40 40—46 45-80 50-55 55-60 over 60

Persons ... 961 882 1,032 404 750 227 483 99 670
Males 934 916 1.017 437 704 245 4AN 109 591
Females ... 072 843 1,051 362 806 205 487 87 601
Peshawar Distriot.)
CHAP. III. - THB PEOPLE 81

The number of males among every 10,000 of both sexes is Chapter II, A.
shown in the margin. The de Statistical.
Population. Villagos. Towns. Total. creaseisatalmost
ation each successive
certainlyenumer-
due to Age,condition
sex,and ,civil
1885 6,866
greater accuracy of enumeration.
AU religions 1881
1868 5,467 In the Census of 1881, the num
8,402 6,131 6,660
Bindas
Bikhs
...

.
1891
1881
6,357
7,867
7,003
8,898
6,671
8,337
ber of females per 1,000, males
Musalmans 1881 6,364 5,747
8,916
5.433
8,915
in the earlier years of life was
Christians 1881 found to be as shown in the next
margin.
Year of life. All religions. Bindus , Musalmáns .
On the subject of the pro
IIITI

908 856
996
913
997
portion of the sexes, the De
939
996 1,079 993 puty Commissioner wrote a $
972 ...

940 follows in his report on the

::

Census of the district :

“ In this district the number of males is 20.14 per cent. more than
females. One cause of this excess is that most of the soldiers serving in
this district have not their families with them . Thus the male population
of the Cantonments of the district exceeds the female by 19,544 or 77.50
per cent.; and if this number is distributed over the whole male population
the percentage falls to 5.93. The excess of males over females is mainly
attributable to the abovecause, but it is alsopartly attributable to the immi 9
gration from other districts of labo u" ers on Railways and Canal works."
The figures for civil condition are given in Table No. X,
which shows the actual number of single, married and widowed for
each sex in each religion , and also the distribution by civil condi
tion of the total number of each sex in each age-period - .
Infirmities.
Table No. XII shows the number of insane,blind, deaf-mutes,
and lepers in the district in each
Infirmity .
Males. Pensles. religion. The proportions per 10,000
of either sex for each of these infir
Insano ...
7 3 mities are shown in the margin.
Blind ...
27 30 Tables XIV to XVII of the Census
Derf sod domb ..
9
Leprous Report for 1881 give further details of
the age and religion of the infirm .
In the distr ict Cens Repo for 1881, the Deputy Commissioner
us rt
wrote as follows on the subject :
“ Total blindness is probably the commonest infirmity met with , and
is in the majority of cases the result of small- pox. It also occurs as a
result of ophthalmia in its various forms ; this disease is fostered by the
unfavourable sanitary conditions under which the people live, Cataract is
not common . Glaucoma is also a cause of blindness. People suffering
from this form of eye diseasedo not generally apply for medical aid suffi
ciently early to permit of much being done towards effecting a cure . It
is exceptional to find any one afflicted with combined deafness and dumb
ness, and it is probable that the condition is very rare. Leprosy or kohri
is not commonin this district. There are 18 lepers who from time to time
apply at the City Hospital for relief. There is generally a history of
poverty and diet in these cases and in several ofthem there has been a
previous attack of syphilis. Insanity does not exist to any considerable
extent. During the past 12 months only three lunatics, natives of this
district, have come under observation . The disease has generally been
6
 ( Punjab Gazotteer,
82 CHAP . III .-- THE PEOPLE.

Chapter III, B. attributed by the friends of the insane to a severe attack of fever or to
Social and Reli- injuries of the head. It is difficult to place any reliance on the family
gious Life. history in such cases. No case of cretinism has recently come under notice.”
European and Eu. The figures given below show the composition of the Christian
rasian population. population , and the respective numbers who returned their birth
place and their language as European. They are taken from Tables
IIIA , IX, and XI of the Census Report for 1881 :
Details . Maloo , Females . Persons,

Baces of Chris. Europeans and Americans 3,687 897 3,964

Eurasian . ... 39 26 84
ting
tion
populo. Native Obristians
Total Christiano
60
3,646 1
20
442
70
4,088

Enelinh 3,671 407 3,978

Other European languages 24 3 27
Language ..

Total Buropeso languages 9,696 410 4,006

British Isles 2,876 286 3,140

Birth.placo Other European contries ... 18 23
Total European countries 2,893 289 8,163

But the figures for the races of Christians, which are discussed
in Part VII ofChapter IV of the Census Report, are very untrust
worthy ; and it is certain that many who were really Eurasians re
turned themselves as Europeans. The figures for European
birth -place are also incomplete, as many Europeans made entries,
probably names of villages and the like, which, though they were
almost certainly English , could not beidentified, and were therefore
classed as “ doubtful and unspecified .” The number of troops
stationed in the district is given in Chap.V , and the distribution of
European and Eurasian Christians by tahsils is shown in Table No.
VII.

SECTION B. - SOCIAL AND RELIGIOUS LIFE .

Villages. The division and distribution of the lands forming the village
site is effected in the same manner as in the case of the cultivated
fields, a separate quarter (kandi) being apportioned to every khel
or clan, and within the clan to every section or sub -section. Each
kandi is a collection of separate tenements of the individual
families forming a khel or clan section. Each tenement is termed
kandar, and consists of the house, termed kor and the court
yard, termed gholai; these shelter the family as well as their
dependants and cattle. Each kandi has its own malik or chief,
whose authority is confined to it. His duties are to maintain order,
settle disputes amongst the householders of his kandi, to collect
the revenue, and see to the fair distribution of the crops, & c. Each
malik is subordinate to the chief or Khán of the tribe; to him he
makes his reports, and from him he receives his orders. Each kandi
has its own mosque or jumáat, its own assembly -room , or hujra, and
in villages beyond the border, its own tower of defence, or burj.
The jumaat is under the care of an establishment of priests (mullál)
who are subordinate to a leader, styled imám . They are
Ponthswar Distriot ]

CHAP. III. - THE PEOPLE . 83

supported by rent-free lands attached to the mosque, and receive Chapter III, B.
besides daily supplies of food from the residents of their kandi.
Their duties are to lead the congregation intheir prayers,instruct
, Social and Religi
the people in the doctrines and observances of Islám , to teach the
Villages.
young their belief and prayers, to perform marriage, circumcision,
and burial services whenrequired, to fix the times of the appointed
feasts and fasts, & c., & c. On each occasion of a marriage and other
services, they receive presents of money, cattle, food, orclothes, & c.,
according to the means of the donor. The hujra is a public room
with court-yard and stables attached. In most instances it is the
property of the malik of the kandi who is expected to feed and
shelter all visitors and travellers ; beds, bedding, and forage are
provided by the fakirs or hamsayahs in rotation. In the hujra
the malik meets the residents of the kandi for the discussion and
settlement of their public business . Here also the residents and
visitors assemble to smoke, gossip, learn the news of the day, and
discuss politics. Here too guests are entertained ; and loose char
acters of the village morefrequently pass the whole night at the
hujra than in their own houses. It isalso the sleepingplace of all
the bachelors of the kandi ; for, as is customary with the Afgháns,
no friend, nor traveller, nor relative, a bachelor at manhood, is allow
ed to sleep in the house. This custom is possibly owing to the con
struction of the houses, which provide no privacy for the women .
The bury, or watch -tower, now chiefly exists in villages beyond
the border. It is always attached to the house of the malik,and
is in constant use as a place of refuge and observation in case of
feuds between the different khels of a village community, as well
as against enemies outside. But they are still to be found in our
territory, survivals from days gone by when one ward was pitted
against another in deadly feud, or when the whole village had to
watch against the advent of a neighbouring clan,or of Sikh officials.
Many of them have now been converted into cattle sheds or ordinary
dwelling houses. In villages where a Khán resides, there is, besides
the burj of each kandi a fort or garrai, which encloses the whole of
the Khán's kandi. The villages have for the most part an air of great
comfort, the court-yards being large, with , in most instances, a patch
of vegetables or a clump of mulberries in the enclosure ; the mosques
and hujras are chiefly in the outskirts, with wells and groves in the
vicinity. In most villages there is a good supply of running water,
which not only encourages plantations of this kind, but saves the
female portion ofthe communitythe labour of grinding, as water
mills are universal, and hand-mills unknown.
Habitations .
The dwellings ofthe villagers are mostly constructed of mud,
one-storeyed andnot higher than ten feet. ' In the Khattak hills,
stone,ofwhich there is plenty, cemented with mud, and unplastered
is usedl ; it gives the houses aa cleaner and more lasting appearance.
Most dwelling houses (kor ) are within a walled enclosure, known as
the golai, one side of which is taken up by the dwelling house. In
side the house will usually be found a kandu ( corn bin ) made of clay;
thiscontainsthe corn supply for immediate use ; some beds (kat),
stools(katkai), a swing cotor two (zango ), according to the number
of children, a clothes chest or safe made of wood (tanrai), some
 ( Punjab Gazetteer,
84 CHAP. III.—THE PEOPLE .

Chapter III, B. spindles( tsarkhe ), and earthen dishes of various size. In the en
Social and Reli- closure ( golai) there is often aa shed for the cattle, and in Yusafzai,
gious Life. Hashtnagar and Nowshera always a large corn bin called khamba ;
Habitations . this is raised from the ground, in shape like a bathing machine, and
contains the year's supply of grain ; it is from this the kandu inside
is replenished . The mosques of a village are easily recognizable by
the groups of tálib -ilms, or seekers after learning usually to be
found carrying ontheir studies in the enclosurein front of the mosque;;
at the corner of the mosques there are small walled -in enclosures,
where ablutions previous to prayer are made; the corners of the roof
of the mosque are frequently decorated with márkhor horns. The
hujra,or guest house, which,as a rule, attaches to each section of
the village, is also easily distinguishable by the numberof charpoys
in front of it, and the large chillam which is quickly filled for the
passer-by. The houses of the headmen too are generally distinguish
able by their greater privacy, and more substantial look; they have
Food .
sometimes smalì fruit and flower gardensattached to them .
The food of the common people is of a most simple character
during the summer, a mixtureof wheat and barley cakes, vegetables,
pot herbs and wild fruits, milk in its various forms, but seldom meat.
They have two meals, one eaten about 10 o'clock ( dodai waqt ); if
any is left it is finished in the afternoon at 2 o'clock (mas pakkhín ).
The evening meal or the makham dodai is usually taken about
8 o'clock. The better class keep the same hours of meals but live
better, and indulge frequently in meat, fowls, and rice. Sugar and
the wild honey found in the Khattak hills are in great demand and
much used. The average annual consump
Graino. Agrioal. Non-agri .
culturists
tion of food by a family of five persons,
turists .
including an old man and two children,
Whent ... 600 840
was estimated in seers for the Famine
Barley
Indian Corn
240
800
820
600
Reportof 1879 as shown in the margin.
Hospitality,
Masúr
Múng
... 80
60
82 The hospitality for which Afgháns are
Báklla
...

40
60
40
notorious is carried to such extremes as to
Total 1,820 1,642
cripple their means of paying the revenue ;
an unlimited supply of beds, blankets, and
food is the mark of a true Afghán malik ;
one whoresorts to economical arrangements in his household is lightly
esteemed, however excellent his character may be in other respects;
so also is the malik who keeps food of two qualities, the superior for
his own use , the inferior for that of his guests.
Dress . The dress ofthe agriculturists consists of a pagri of white cloth
(patkai), a loose coat (khálka) or shirt* (kamiz ),and loose paijamas
( partug) tied round the body by a running string or band ; the whole
outfit is made of coarse country cotton cloth, costing between Rs. 2
and Rs. 2-8 ; the coats are often coloured blue to save washing, and
are worn sometimes till they drop off. The chiefs and well-to -do
wear the same pattern of clothes, but they are made of finer ma
terials, and in the winter Peshawar lungis or scarves take the place
of malmal or khassa pagris. Sheepskin coats ( postins) are worn in
This costs less .
 Peshawar District .)
CHAP. III. — THE PEOPLE . 85

the winter by the poorer people ; they last for three years and are Chapter III, B.
obtainable at prices varying from Rs. 3 to 15. The better class Social and Reli.
generally wear chogas, the prices of which vary between Rs. 10, 12 gious Life.
and 14. Stockings are not in general wear, except by a few of the Dress,
better class in the cold weather. The common shoes are of thick
red leather, and cost Rs. 1 or 1-4 a pair. The better class wear
a better made shoe, inlaid with gold thread. Garhi Amanzai and
Akora are noted for the good shoes made there. Some of the city
peoplein the winter wear inner shoes (mruzah)of soft yellow leather,
overwhich the ordinary shoes are worn. A leather belt (mala band ),
to which is attached the tulwar and pistol, is always worn on a journey
by those who have weapons to carry: a small ring ( silver) is worn by
many on the little finger of the right hand , on the stone of which is
engraved the wearer's name. Some of the turbans are of vast
dimensions. Skull caps and the sugar -loaf shaped cap (kulai) are
worn by a few. The head is always shaved . The dress of the women
only differs from that of the men in the substitution of the oranai,
or chequered sheet, for the patka . This sheet is of the same
material and pattern for the whole tribe, with which it varies.
The people are frank and open , the better class extremely Common usages of
society.
courteous and easy in their manners. The inhabitants of the villages
near the border, who are less thrown in contact with us, are some
times very plain, and show little distinction of rank, but this is only
ignorance , and not intended. All show great outward reverence for
old age. Their greetings and salutations are numerous, - salám alai
kum , and the reply wá alat kum salám are always interchanged.
It is not unusual for friends to have &a mutual embrace (bara gara ),
during which each passes his head three times from right to left
of the other's breast; during this follows & string of inquiries,
made with great rapidity, for example, jor-ye (are you well), khajor
ye ( are you quite well), khushal- ye ( are you happy ), takra - ye (are
you strong ), kha takra -ye (are you quite strong ), tazah - ye (are you
cheerful), kor khair dai (are they well at home), zamin -de jordi
(are your song well), & c., & c. The common salutations are, starai
>

mashai (be not wearied ), makhwaregai (may you not be poor),

harkala rashai (come ever), loe sha ° (be great) ; this is the reply
usually given to the salutation of a boy. When a person enters &
house or hujra he would be greeted with harkala rasha,to which he
would reply harkala osai (may you always abide). Gratitude is
expressed by Khudai de obakha(God pardon you), or, pa izzat osai
(live in honour), bache de loe shai(may your sons grow up ), Khudai
de osata (God preserve you). The speeding salutations areKhudai
pa aman ( to the trust of God ) ; he would reply Khudai dar sara
neki-oka (may God do good to you ). Falsehood in kachery is not
looked upon as wrong, when balanced against saving a friend, or
paying out an enemy. Evidence given by witnesses has to be
accepted with the greatest caution . In their domestic habits they
are very simple. Their dwellings are mean mud and lath cabins,
full of vermin and foul air, and surrounded by cesspools and heaps
of every kind of filth. In their diet they are frugal and often
abstemious, very few are intemperate. Their food is plain and
wholesome, and almost entirely the produce of their cattle and lands.
 ( Punjab Gazetteer,
86 CHAP. III.-- THE PEOPLE.

Chapter III, B. Milk in its various forms, the common cereals, vegetables, and meats,
Social and Religi- together with pot-herbs and edible fruits that grow wild, constitute
ous Life. the diet of the mass of the people. Sugar, and in some parts wild
Common usages of honey, is much used, but spirits are quite unknown. Tea is very
society . little used and only by the rich ; coffee is not even known by name.
Tobacco for chewing, smoking, and snuffing, is in too general use.
Opium also is used to some extent,and so are the different prepara
tions of Indian hemp, but mostly in the plain country and only
amongst the abandoned and debauched, who are pointed at as
disreputable characters and a disgrace to their names. In their
persons the Patháns are singularly indifferent to cleanliness. Their
ablutions seldom extend beyond the aodas or wózu appointed as the
necessary purification before prayers. Many wear clothes steeped
in indigo to hide the dirt.
Amusements. Most Afghán tribes have a natural fondness for field sports,
such as hawking, hunting with dogs, and shooting. Frequently they
combine with these pleasures the more exciting business of highway
robbery, cattle-lifting, and burglary. With many these are the
ordinary means of livelihood; otherwise the population is more or
less wholly devoted to the care of their flocks and fields. Many take
military service under the neighbouring governments, but none ever
engage in the industrial or mechanical trades, and few have the
capacity to manage the business of a merchant. All such are the
special occupations of different classes of the vassal population. At
home the Patháns are of a lively and merry disposition, and are
have frequent
very fond of music and poetry ; to enjoy these theypoetry
social gatherings at their village hujras. The possesses
some merit, and is worthy of attention from us by way of encourage
ment. Their music, too, though noisy, and the result of vigorous
performance, is not without its own peculiar merits, to judge from
its excitingeffects on a Pathán audience. In all cases the profes
sional musicians belong to a distinct class, termed dúm and
mirási. Their instruments are the nagára or drum , the surnai,
or flageolet, and the rabáb, or violin. The last is ofton accom
panied vocally. The mirásis are improvisatores and actors. Their
recitations are of an epic character, generally some departed warrior
of the tribe being the hero ; but love songs and burlesques are also
common subjects. Some of the last named are clever and witty,
and do not spare the Britishofficials who have become noted in the
country. Often, however, both the recitation and acting are of quite
a different character. The obscenity and beastliness of these equally
with the others draw loud plaudits from the audience.
The women , In their social gatherings and amusements, the men are never
joined by their women. These have their own separate gatherings,
where they sing and dance to the music of the dúms in an adjoin
ing court, and on Fridays it is the custom for them to visit the grave
yards. The women, however, except on the regular festival days,
to be mentioned further on, have few gatherings for amusement or
recreation . They are mostly occupied with their several household
duties, but find time also to visit each other from house to house,
gossip,, talk scandal, and do other quarrelling. With rare exceptions
they are entirely uneducated, and are described as coarse and
Peshawar Distriot.)

CHAP. III .-THE PEOPLE. 87

obscene in their conversation. They are kept as far as possible Chapter III, B.
secluded ; in public they are silent; and even the poorest classes Social and Reli
always veil themselves before strangers. They are said to possess a& giou s Life.
martial spirit, and often urge their men to many a deed of blood to The women .
gratify their own private piques, or to resent some imagined or real
slur on their honour.. They exercisegreatinfluenceovertheir
husbands. Their daily occupations are the usual domestic duties of
the household, such as fetching water, preparing butter, grinding
corn, cooking, spinning cotton, & c. Often the wealthier classes
engage in the lighter of these duties by way of occupation, but more
frequently they are better employed with their dress, jewellery, and
personal adornments, such as plaiting the hair, dyeing the handsand
feet with nákriza , or hinna, and painting the eyelids with ránga
or surma. The mass of the people have only one wife; but Kháns
and wealthy men indulge themselves to the legal limit. Patháns
are most suspicious and jealous of their women . It is quite enough
for a man to see his wife speaking to a stranger to arouse his passion.
He at once suspects her fidelity, and straightway maltreats or murders
her. The women are never allowed in public to associate with the
men, though amongst themselves they enjoy a certain amount of
liberty. The abuse or slander of a man's female relations is only to
be wiped out in the blood of the slanderer ; and not unfrequently
the slandered one, whether the_calumny be deserved or not, is
murdered to begin with. The Patháns, though so jealous of them ,
treat their women with no respect or confidence, but look on them
as so much property in which their honour is invested, and to be
watched and punished accordingly . Nevertheless elopements, term
ed matiza, are one of the mostfruitful cause of feuds.
Games .
In Yusafzai and Hashtnagar a game called skhai is much
played ; it consists in holding up the leftfoot in the right hand, and
hopping on one leg against an adversary ; sides are made. Fighting
rams and quails are amusements also much admired.
Birth ,
The birth of a male child is an occasion of great rejoicing and
feasting amongst the friends of the happy mother, who does not,
however, partake in them till the forty days of her purification be
accomplished ; for during this period she is kept strictly secluded,
ministered to by female friends, and made to observe the most
absurdly superstitiousrites before the final ablution that restores her
once more to society. The birth of aa female child is in no way noticed
except as a misfortune.
Childhood ,
About the eighth year, often much earlier, the boy is admitted
into the fold of the Muhammadan church by the outward sign of
circumcision . The ceremony involves some days of music, feasting:
and rejoicing. After the final dinner, it is customary for the guests
to contribute money, according to their means, for the expenses of
the entertainment. The general result is profitable to the host if a
man of rank ; but it is otherwise with the poor. After circumcision ,
the young Pathán is taught his creed and the ordinary forms of
prayer, and is instructed in the principal tenets and observances of
the Muhammadan religion and this, with but few exceptions, is all
the education he receives. At twelve or fourteen years of age, he Manhood .
joins his father in out-door work, either tending the dock or working
 [ Panjab Gazetteer,
88 THE PEOPLE .
CHAP. III.-

Chapter III, B. in the fields. From this time, also, he is obliged to sleep away from
Social and Religi- the rest of the family, andeither spends the night in the hujra of
ous Life. his kandi with the rest of the bachelors, or if the season allows of
it, sleeps at his father's khirman, or threshing -floor, or his harat
or irrigation well. At twenty years of age, or thereabouts, he re
ceives a portion ofhis father's land as his share of the patrimony,
and seeks a wife if about to settle at home ; otherwise he leaves his
home and seeks alivelihood by military service in foreigncountries.
Old age . In the decline of life, he returns to his home, resumes his share in
the land, and spends the rest of his days ; if old, in idle ease , under
the shade ofhis own fig tree, and seeks to make amends for the sins
of his youth by a punctual performance of the stated prayers and
extra devotions at the mosque of his forefathers. His last wishes
are to be buried in the family grave in his own village cemetery.
The Patháns are very particular on this point, and it is considereda
point of honour to convey the bones or bodies of relatives dying in
foreign lands, or distant places, to the village graveyard. If already
buried in another place, the relatives travel down, however far it
may be, and, exhuming the body, carry up the bones for interment
in their own village burial ground.
Marriage contracts. The marriages of the Afgháns of the district are usually deter
mined by considerations of family convenience : it is very common
fora man to marry his first cousin, and his deceased brother's wife
is, by custom and opinion, his right (haq). Sometimes in out -of-the
way places, the contract is made by mutual desire of parties well
acquainted with each other. Overtures from a Dalazák, or other
person not recognized as an Afghán, would not be entertained,
although Afgháns have no objection to take the daughters of Hindkis
as their wives. It is also usual to object to overtures for a young
er daughter if there should still be an elder unmarried sister.
The amount payable isfixed according to the position and means
of the suitor ; it includes a sum of money for expenses, another
for jewels ; this is allowed for in the dower (mahar) fixed, and is
the only portion of the dower paid previous to marriage. A certain
quantity of rice, shakar and ghi are also included in the demand.
There is often a good deal of hagglingabout the amount demanded.
As soon as the money is paid, betrothal (kojhdan ) is made, and
mayor may notbe followed immediately by the marriage ceremony
(wadah ). The ceremony is performed by the imam , after ascer
taining from the relations who have been witnesses to the kabúl il
jab, or acknowledgment of acceptance by the girl of her suitor.
The amount of dower (mahar) varies very much ; it is usually settled
at the same amount ashas previouslybeen fixed for other members
of the family ; this is known as maher- z-misal. It is common for
the bride,ifsatisfied with her husband, to forego her right to dower,
and it is always done if the husband at any time should become
dangerously ill after marriage. The bride's own portion, received
Betrothal.
from her father and mother, iscalled dhadzor parúnai.
Generally, the selection is made without previous acquaintance
through the means of members of the dúm class, who are termed
raibar or dallal, i.e., ' go between ,' or ' agent. This class, both men
and women, are the repository of the family secrets of the whole tribe ;
Peshawar District .)
CHAP. III. — THE PEOPLE . 89

and, in their special calling, they play off the negotiating parties Chapter III, B.
upon each other,and,
according
for theiras ownsafety
theyare paid.
spect, however, ,keepTheyare verytocircum
their secrets them . Social
giousand Reli
selves. As soon as the parents of a girl have accepted the proposals Betrothal.
of aа candidate for their daughter's person, he visits thefatherin
company with the dallal, and takes with him presents for the
parents and the object ofhis desires. If approved of, he is invited
to visit again , when the amount of dowry is agreed to. If in
possession of the requisite means the marriage day is fixed ; if not,
heis ackowledged as the betrother, and a period fixed for him to
collect the dowry. As soon as the terms are agreed to, the father
and the wooer drink eau sucré out of the same vessel, as a token
that the compact is binding, and as a proof of good faith. After
this ceremony the engagement is published, the friends of either
party congratulate each other , and the hopeful Benedict makes
frequent or few visits, accoding to circumstances, with presents for
his affianced, though he never sees her. The engagement is termed
kozhdan, the dowry mahar, the youth zalmai or chandghol, the
maid paighla or chandghála, the ceremony nikah, the feast wadah,
the procession janj, the bride nawái, the bridegroom sakhtan,
the mother mairman, the father máirah, the infant máshúm , the
girljinai, and the boy halak.
The marriage festivities are called shadi, and consist of aa wed The Wedding
ding feast (phwára) and the processionor janj which accompanies
the bridegroom to the bride's house. The jani comprises the friends
of both parties. On the appointed day the bridegroom sets out
with his friends male and female, to the house of his bride ; they
go along in a divided procession, the men by themselves and
the women by themselves, with music, singing and firing of
matchlocks, & c. This party is termed janjión ; at the house of
the bride they are welcomed by her party of friends, termed
manjian . The two parties coalesce, and the men and women in
separate associations pass the day and night in feasting, music, and
gossip. During the night the bride and bridegroom are made man
and wife by the priest, who, in the presence of witnesses, asks each
party if they accepteach other on the conditions he at the time
names in detail. This repeated three times, and affirmative replies
being received from each on all three occasions, the priest,naming
both parties, declares them man and wife, and asks a blessing
on their union. This is the nikah. Next morning the bridegroom
takes his bride to his own home, and is conducted thither by his
own janjian with the usual demonstrations of happiness. The
manjián remain at the bride's house to comfort the parents. At
his own house the bridegroom keeps the guests three days and
nights occupied in feasting, music, & c.; then, dismissing them ,
unveils his bride, and sees her for the first time. Both parties
receive presents from each of their friends ; but it is an understood
agreement that they in turn will make presents of the same value
to each of them when a similar festival occurs in their respective
families. Failing to do this, and to return jewels borrowed for the
occasion, is a fruitful source of feuds. The eve of Friday or Monday
are generally the days chosen by the husband for taking away his
 ( Panjab Gazetteer,
90 CHAP. III. -THE PEOPLE.

Chapter III, B. wife. The ceremony is generally performed inthe month of Shuval ;
Social and Reli
seldom in the month of Muharram , which is considered unlucky
gious Life . for marriages ; and never during the Ramazán, or between it and
The Wedding the loai akhtar or id -i-kurban ,because the first is a period of fasting,
and the second the time for making pilgrimages. All the expenses
of the marriage are borne by thebridegroom . The expenses known
as the huktora payable to the khán or malik of the kandi in which
the bride lives, include fees to the village servants ,which are paid
by the bridegroom and on his arrival with the janj ; they usually
amount to Rs. 10, and include payment to the village artizans,
imám and hak
bridegroom
pagrihimforit the
;; to help
malik. The expensesfall onthe
is the custom for his friends to contri
bute sums (nendra ), an equivalent for which he is expected to pay
at their weddings. The cheapest marriage with a virgin (pegħla )
would probably not cost less than Rs. 100 ; an average one
about Rs. 250 ; and for an arbáb, khan, or leading man, the ex
penses might reach as much as Rs. 1,000, 2,000, and 3,000. The
rites and ties are for the most part binding according to the
Muhammadan code. But in this there is much variation in the
different divisions of the tribe. The majority are content with one
wife at a time, many marry two, and the chiefs and wealthy take the
full number of four ,besides as many concubines as they can afford
to keep.
Death , Mourning for the dead appears to be the special duty of the
women , When a death occurs in a family, the women of the kandi,
or quarter, and others in the neighbourhood, repair to the house, and
gathering round the corpse, which is for the purpose laid out on
åbed inthe court, perform the vír, or wuzár, the lamentation. It
is a very mournful and impressive sight. The women, some twenty
or thirty if the deceased were a man of position, stand round the
corpse and weep in concert, and in an accustomed manner and tone.
They are led by the senior matron , who, advancing a step or two in
the front of the rest, slaps her face with both hands, and amidst loud
sobs, exclaims in sharp, shrill, and hurried breaths, hai ! hai ! húai !
alas ! alas !woe , alas ! and at the last syllable stamps one foot on the
ground. The rest repeat in chorus after the leader, and continue the
same exclamations and gestures with increasing vehemence and
gesticulations for half an hour or more ; by which time their faces are
swelled fromrepeated slapping (at least those of the near relatives),
the eyes are bloodshot andsore from the unusual drain of tears, the
hair hangs in wild dishevelled locks, and the actors are more or less
exhausted by the performance. The sound of the wuzár, or vir,can
be heard at a considerable distance. Often the weepers divide into
two parties, who repeat the vír in rapid succession, but in different
keys; the one party commencing at the cadence of the others'
exclamation. At the conclusion of the lamentation, the women
retire.. The body is then washed in the prescribed manner by one of
the Shahkhel class, who for his labour gets his day's food and the
clothes on the body. After the washing, the corpse is swathed in
burial clothes — a winding sheet, in two pieces of coarse cotton cloth .
One piece is wrapped all round the body, and the other is spread over
its back and frontfrom head to foot. The two great toes are fastened
Peshawar District.)
CHAP . III. - THE PEOPLE . 91

together with a string. In this state, placed on a bed and covered Chapter II, B.
with a sheet, the corpse is carried off to the burial-ground, where Social and Religi
round the grave are collected the priest of the quarter in which ous Life .
deceased resided, his relatives, friends, and a crowd of beggars and Death .
idlers. Women form no part of the assembly. On depositing the
corpse near the grave, the assembly rise and stand in rows to it east
and facing the west. The priest then advances a few paces and
performs the prayers appointed for the burial of the dead in an
audible and solemn voice, and is followed by the congregation repeat
ing after him. At the conclusion of the prayers, the bodyis lowered
into the grave,which lies north and south, and is next laid in the
lahad with the face inclined to the west. The lahad is a small
sepulchre on the west side of the grave, or kabar and a little below
the level of its floor. It is roomy enough to allow the corpse to sit up
when summoned to render account of his life and deeds. After the
body has been deposited in it, the lahad is shut off from the kábur
by large flat bricks placed upright against its opening. The kabar
is then filled up with earth, none of which reaches the corpse itself.
Table No. VII shows the numbers in each tahsil and in the General statistics
whole district who follow each religion, as ascertained in the Census and distribution of
religions.
of 1881 , and Table No. XLIII gives similar figures for towns.
Tables III, IIIA, IIIB, of the report of that Census give fur
ther details on the subject.
The distribution of every
Rural Total
Boots, population . population 10,000 of the population by
religions is shown in the
Bunis ... 1,000
03
995
64 margin. The limitations
Abiabs
Wahábis 01 0.1 subject to which these
figures must be taken, and
especially the rule followed
in the classification of
Rural Urban Total
Roligion. population . population . population . Hindús,are fully discussed in
Part I, Chapter IV of the
Hindu ... 831 1,860
168
663
63
Census Report. The distribu
Sikb 23
Musalmás ... 9,645 7,664 8,216 tion of every 1,000 of the
315 69
Christian Musalmán population by sect
is shown in the margin. But
it is believed that the num
ber of Wahábis is under -estimated, and that of Shiahs somewhat over
stated. The Patháns of Peshawar are bigoted Sunnis ; and the Shiahs
are almost wholly confined to the city itself. The sects ofthe Christian
population are given in Table IIIA of the Census Report, butthe figures
are, for reasonsexplained in Part VII, Chapter IV of the Report, so
very imperfect that it is not worth while to reproduce them here.
Table No. IX shows the religion of the major castes and tribes of
the district, and therefore the distribution by cast of the great majority
of the followers of each religion. A brief description of the great
religions of the Punjab and of their principal sects will be found in
Chapter IV of the Census Report. The religious practice and be
lief of the district present no special peculiarities ; and it would be
out of place to enter here into any disquisition on the general question.
The general distribution of religions by tahsils can be gathered from
 ( Punjab Gazettoor,
92 CHAP. III.-THE PEOPLE .

Chapter III, B. the figures of Table No. VII ; and regarding the population as a
Social
whole no more detailed information as to locality is available. But
and Religi the lan
ous Life. downing classes are wholly, and the village menials almost
General statistics
entirely Musalmáns, the Hindús and Sikhs being confined to the
anddistributionof mercantile classes , theirpriests, and the camp followers of the canton
religions. ments. The people of the district are nearly all Sunnis, or followers
ofthe traditions of the four Sunni sects called after the respective
doctors whose tenets they have adopted ; the Afgháns generally
belong to the sect known as Hanafis. In all matters of outward form ,
the keeping of fasts and saying of prayers, they are most particular.
The prayers consist of two parts, farz and sunat ; the former must
be repeated, the latter may be omitted in case of pressing hurry.
Before any prayer can be repeated, ablution by audás or, in the
absence of water, purification by taiamum must be performed. The
religious man is easily told by his always being on the look -out to
avoid contact with what he considers impurities ; dogs are his chief
aversion. There are five fixed prayers, the first at sahra, i.e. at day
light, mazpakhin at noon, mazdigar, afternoon, mazkham at sunset,
and mazkhotan at evening.
Superstition , Dr. Bellew thus describes the superistitious character of the
Pathans :
“ Their superstition is incredible and has no limits. Miracles, charms,
and omens are believed in as a matter of course. An inordinate reverence
for saints and the religious classes generally is universal, and their absurdly
impossible and contradictory dicta are received and acted on with eager
credulity. The ziárat, or 'sacred shrine,' is habitually resorted to by all
classes and both sexes. At these the devotees oonfess their sins and implore
forgiveness, unburden their hearts of all manner of secret desires, and be
seech favours, all in the full belief of a sure hearing and answer. The way
farer never passes one without checking his steps to render obeisance or
invoke a blessing. The people pride themselves on these outward signs of
a holy life, and boast of their love and reverence for their pure prophet, and
his 'blessed religion ,' and congratulate themselves on their resigned obedience
to his commands as conveyed to them through their holy men and priests.
With all this, however, they never allow their religion or its ordinances to
stand in the way of their desires when these run counter to them. In their
religious tenets they are Sunni Muhammadans, and distinguish themselves
as cháriáris. In common with other Musalmáns, they hold the observance
of prayer , alms,fasts, and pilgrimage to be the binding and fundamental
duties of their religion. To omit any of these is considered a great sin, and
if persevered in exposes
the offender to excommunication as an infidel. The
observanceof prayer, especially with the appointed ceremonies and at the
fixed periods, is deemed the most important duty, and is less neglected than
s
any of the other ”
Alms.
The distribution of alms is very generallyobserved by all classes
according to their means. The priesthood, widows, orphans, maimed,
blind, aged, & c., are the recipients. Alms are sometimes given in
money,but more generally they are gifts from the produce of the
fields or flocks, & c. None of the Yusafzai pay the ushr, or tithe
for the support of the church, though its exaction has frequently
been attempted. Their objection is that by so doing they would
acknowledge themselves the subjects of a sovereign, whereasit is the
gloryof mostof the tribe to boast ofthe independence they maintain.
The fast of Ramazán is very strictly kept from sunrise to sunset
Powhawar Distriot .)
CHAP . III. - THE PEOPLE .
-

93

every day throughout the month, and is considered a meritorious Chapter II, B.
penance, ensuring abundant future reward. Only travellers and
invalids are allowed to eatduring the fast ; childrenare classed with Social and Religi
.
the latter. The knowledge of the tribes in the plain is little more Alms.
than that possessed by their brethren in the hills ; theirbigotry and
superstition is great. Everywhere Mullahs, Shekhs and Sayads are
objects of reverence, whose temporal wants are freely attended to
Mullahs of note attract to their mosques a number of wandering
adventurers from other countries known as a tálib - ilm or seekers
after learning ; but who are most frequently idle vagabonds, ready to
join in any piece of mischief which comes in their way ; and some
times theregularly employed spies of robbers and dacoits.
The women are even more superstitious and religiously disposed Religion of women .
than the men ; and their credulity increases with the absurdityof
what is offered for their belief. They are very fond of visitingthe
ziárats and the graves of departed relatives. On Fridays, it is a
common sight to find the village graveyards and ziárat enclosures
crowded with troops of women, old and young. Some in silence
move about between the graves, strewing them with flowers, or
down and indulge their grief
pebbles,or bits of pottery. Others sitwailings
for a lost dear one in loud sobs and of the deepest sorrow ,
and for hours together call tothe dead in the most affectionate terms
mingled with loving rebukes for deserting his own to the cares and
toilsof a weary life.
The mullahs or priests, as distinguished from the astánadárs, Priests — Mullahs.
who may or may not be devoted to a religious life, are the active
portion of theclergy. They are offour classes : the imám , the mullah
proper, the shekh, and the tálib -ul-ilm . They are for the most part
lamentably ignorant. The imámis the leader of the congregation be
longing toa mosque, or jumáat,the head official attached toit. Th .
mulláh is an ordinary priest. There are generally several attached to
each mosque. They call the azán and perform the prayers and other
duties of the imám in his absence. They are mostly occupied in
teaching the village children. They often succeed to the office of
imám . The shekh is one who , relinquishing worldly pleasures,
becomes the disciple, or murid , of some zburg or saint. Neither
the title nor occupation is hereditary. The talib -ul-ilm , or “ seeker
of wisdom ," is the name applied to a mixed class of vagrants and
idlers who, under the pretence of devoting themselvesto religion,
wander from country to country, and, on the whole, lead an agreeable
and easy life. All these divisions of the mulláh community are
supported by the produce of rent-free lands attached to the mosques
on which they quarter themselves. They also receive periodical
presents of clothes and daily supplies of food from the people of the
kandi or quarter in which theirmosques are situated. The class of
holy men is described in the next section of the Chapter.
The proper place of pilgrimage is Meccá; but as few are able Pilgrimages.
to undertake so great a journey, the mass of the people go the
round of the ziárats in their own vicinity. There are three
principal places of pilgrimage, and each has its own fixed annual
festival. These are the jhandáh at Pesháwar, Káká Sábib in the
 ( Punjab Gazetteer,
94 CHAP. III. — THE PEOPLE.

Chapter III,B. Khattak country, and PirBábá in Bunér. The first two festivals
9

Social and Religi. are termed mela, and last three or four days each. Immense
ous Life. crowds of holiday folk assemble at these shrines, at appointed times,
Pilgrimages . once a year ; before the Ramazan at Pesháwar for the jhandák
mela ,* and after the Ramazan for the Káká Sáhib mela .
Numbers of Hindus and petty traders attend at these festivals, and
in temporary booths open out shops for thesale of a vast variety
of merchandise. Bands of musicians, actors, &c., move about the
crowd, delighting the women and children with their obscene jests
and disreputable performances. The men are amused by wrestlers,
conjurors, &c., vie with each other in equestrian exercises ( neza
bázi), trials of strength, and other athletic sports. Gamesters and
prostitutes also are present, and reap rich harvests from their victims.
In these festivals enemies often meet and settle their disputes with
their swords. Previous to the British rule, these assemblages were
alwaysvery unruly and disorderly crowds, and much blood was spilt.
Now, however, they are better conducted, but still four or five
deaths from violence always occur. At the Pír Bábá ziárat there
is no mela owing to the unsettled state of the country. It is a
sober place ofpilgrimage. In the spring, however, parties of
both Muhammadans and Hindús collecting there, set out for the
ziárat of Jogiano Sar on the summit of the Tortaba spur of the
Ilam mountain. Here they encamp for three days, and in separate
parties enjoy a season of recreation, described as a mixture of religious
devotion and debauchery. The peoplegoing to this festival (which
is termed by the Hindús ramtakht) collect a sum of four or five
hundred rupees for the chief of the district before he ensures their
safety . Frequently, when the country is actively disturbed, the
festival is altogether passed over.
A list of the A list of the principal fairs and religious gatherings is given
principal religious in the statement at the top of next page.
and festive gather
ings. The chief Hindu festivals are the Baisakhi, held in April, and the
Dosaihra in September or October. The former takes place at the
Gorakhnath tank, near Babu Garhi, and the latter near the city,
The Peshawar
on the
Theland knownMissionary
Church as the jabba. They
Society attract large
established its crowds.
Mission to the
Mission ,
Afgháns at Peshawar in 1855, in response to an offer of Rs. 10,000
from Major W. J. Martin. At the time some apprehension of dan
ger was felt regarding the propagation of Christianity in sobigoted a
stronghold of Muhammadanism ,and when the Pesháwar Mission was
first started, an officer of the station put his name down on the sub
scription list for“ one rupee towards a Dean and Adam's revolver for
thefirst Missionary." These apprehensions have been shown by ex
perience to have been wholly without foundation . The first Mission
aries were the Revd. Dr. Pfander, the Revd. Robert Clark, M.A.,
and Major Martin. Dr. Pfander was the eminent controversialist, the
author of the Mizán -ul-Haqq, and other works. The PeshawarMis
sion has suffered much from the sickness and death of its members,
the following having died at Peshawar :—Revd. T. Teiting, M., A
1862 ; Revd. R. E. Clark , B.A., 1863 ; Revd. J. Stevenson, 186.6
• In honour of Sakhi Sarwar,
Peshawar Distrlot .)

CHAP . III . - THE PEOPLE . 95

Chapter III, B.
List of the principal Muhammadan Religious Gatherings.
Social and Religi
Name of pria. ous Life.
No. cipal gat or Doto . BEARII. A list of the princi
inge.
pal religious and
festive gatherings.
1 Zidrat Kako 16tb to 24th This religious festival is held yoarly at the village of Zidrat in
Babib , Rajab. tho Khattak country , to commemorate the anniversary of
Ahokh Rahmbar's (better known as Káka Sabib ) denth : it Insts
might or nine days . Large crowds (50.000 ) sssomblo ,and make offor.
ings at the shrino ; the procoeds sre divided among the descend .
anto of Káka shib On the 7th or 8th day the Aesh ofsborp
and goats is bariod, ond • gonoral noramblo made for it bythe
holiday folk, undor obowor of stones thrown by the Kakokhela
and Mojawary of the shrine. The idrs is that no barm oan bo
inflicted , bat thoro are broken honds at times,
3 Idul flor varmist Shawal This religioas festival is celebrated from the 1st to the 3rd of
kai Akhtar , Shawal, the 10th month , the next after Ramazan . On the irst
day aboat 9 o'clock , after baving given the worl khairat to the
poor, the people, dressed in now and clean clothes, assemblo in
the bosques and porform prayors. The remainder of the day
is spent io visiting and congratulations : tbo second day is the
mela day, and is now beld on the open ground, near the cattle
tarai on the right of the Grand Trunk road, looking towards
Attock .
On the third day anothor mela is held at the Cbitta Gambat,
in the Gallozni village boundaries
3 duala L64 10th Zul- This religious festival, called the great fostival, commences on
Akhtar . heju . tho 10th of Zulhija, the last month of the year, and, liko the
other, lasts tbreodays ; wealthy persons slay, sheep and goats,
the flesh of which is distributed among theirfriends,relatives
and tho poor With the exception of sacrificing, the same
customs are observed as at the minor fostival, and the festival is
held in the same place Tho minor festival is observed with
more rejoicing, probably owing to the fast of ono month pro .
viously gone through .
4 Voharram 10th This day is beld sacred because it is the anniversary of the
Moharram day on which Imam Husen , the Prophet's grandson, was slain
at the battle of the plain of Korbella It is also belioved to be
the day, a which the first meeting of Adam and Eve took place
after they were cast ont of Paradise, and that on which Nowb
left the Ark. Alms- giving, and other good works, aro inoum
bent on all,
8 | Thanda 1st or 2nd Tho fostival known as the Jhanda mela is held yearly, Doar
Monday of the oity at the open spsco near the cattlo market, to commemo.
Naggar rate the anniversary of Sakhi Sarwar's death ; it lasts only one
day. There is no sbrino, and th- festival is ofton put off day
or two io tho ovent of rain , or any othor causo proventing :
largo sosem hly Thore aro linor of temporary shops orooted,
and a good deal of basiness transnoted . The nameJhanda is
owing to the largo sbow of flags orected by the fakiri.

Revd. J. W. Knott, M.A., 1870 ; Mrs. Alice Wade, 1871. And seve The Pesháwar
Mission ,
ral others have been invalided. Soon after the establishment of the
Church Missionary Society's Mission at Peshawar, the Revd. Isidore
Lowenthal, of the American Presbyterian Mission, arrived, and engag
ed himself in the translation of the New Testament into Pashto , the
language of the Afgháns, which was printed and published in 1863, at
Hertford. Mr. Lowenthal was accidentally shot by his watchman,
April 27th , 1864.
The present Missionary clergy of the Church Missionary Society
stationed at Pesháwar are the Revd. T. P. Hughes, B.D.; Revd. W.
Jukes, M. A .; the Revd. Imám Shah. The central Mission House is
situated at the side of Cantonments next the city and opposite the
well-known Muhammadan shrine called the Nau Gaza, or the shrine
of the saint who was nine yards long. It contains aa valuable library
of about 4,000 volumes including a unique collection of Pashto manu
scripts. At the corner of the Mission compound, and opposite the
Cantonment Railway Station, is a cold -water well constructed by
Pathán friends to the memory of the late Henry Thorpe Robinson,
M.A., of the Bengal Civil Service, and presented to the Pesháwar
 Punjab Gazetteer,
96 CHAP . III. — THE PEOPLE .

Chapter III, B. Mission for the use of its native guests. Within the compound are
Social and Religi numerous hotels and rest houses for Afghán visitors ; the Missionaries
ous Life. having established a hujrah or guest-house for the reception of
The Pesháwar travellers. The City Mission House is in the Ghorkhattri, and is
Mission , the residence of the head master of the Edwardes Collegiate (Mis
sion) School. Amir Sher Ali Khán during bis visit,in March 1869,
resided in this house at the invitation of the Missionary clergy.
The Mission Church, which is dedicated to all saints, is a Sara
cenic structure erected to the memory of departed missionaries, and
is situated in the city near the Kohát Gate and the Mission School.
It is 80 feet long and has two small transepts, an apse, and a bell
tower. The west window, which is of richly stained glass, is erected
to the memory of the late Sir Herbert Edwardes . Close to the
Church is the Parsonage, the residence of the Revd. Imam Shah, and
also the Church Library for the use of the Christians and a readingroom .
The number of Christians on the rolls of the Pesháwar Mission Church
is 94, some of whom are converted Afgháns. The services, which are
in Hindústani, are held daily, morning and evening. The Native
Christian cemetery is situated about a mile from the Kohat Gate.
It is on the site of an old European and Armenian cemetery used at
the time of the first British occupation of Pesháwar in 1849-50. It
is neatly kept and presents a striking contrast to the barrenness of
the surrounding Muhammadan graveyards. The literary efforts of
the Peshawar Mission have been chiefly confined to the translation
of the Scriptures into Pashto ; the New Testament having been
rendered into Pashto by the late Mr. Lowenthal ; and the Pentateuch
is now being translated into Pashto by Messrs . Hughes and
Jukes. Several Pashto tracts and hymns have also been published.
The Martin Lecture Hall and Institute, in connection with the
Mission and the Mission schools, are all described in Chap. V, Sec
tion A.
Language. Table No. VIII shows the numbers who speak each of the
principal languages current in the
Proportion district separately for each tahsil and
Language. per 10,000 for the whole district. More detailed
of population
information will be found in Table
Hindústani 206
Dogri
...

2 IX of the Census Report for 1881 ,

Kashmiri 33
Papjábi 1,894 while in Chapter V of the samereport
Pashtu
All Indian languages
...

...
7,731
9,875
the several languages are briefly
Non - Indian languages 126 discussed. The figures in the margin
give the distribution of every 10,000
of the population by language, omit
ting small figures. Punjabi is spoken in the Khálsa ilaka, and by
Hindus and Hindkis all over the district. Dogri and Kashmiri are
spoken by immigrants from Kashmir and Jammu, and Gujari by the
Gujar shepherds of the hills. Hindustani is chiefly confined to the
troops, and camp- followers. The mother tongue of the inhabitants
of the Peshawar district of Afghán descent (except the
Khattaks) is the Pakhto, or northern (usually, but erroneously,
styled the eastern ) dialect of Afgháni.. This dialect is also
spoken by the miscellaneous classes of naturalized settlers
who reside in the valley. It differs in many respects from
Poshawar Distriot .]
CHAP. III. —THE PEOPLE. 97
Chapter III, B.
Pashto or the southern (usually, but erroneously, styled the western)
dialect, mainly in employing kh in lieu of the sibilant sh, and Social and Religi
ous Life.
the hard 9g for the softer zħ which prevail in the latter. The Pakhto
Language.
of Hashtnagar aud Yusafzai is noted for its purity both of idiom
and pronunciation. The Khattaks of the district speak the soft
or Pashto dialect. The name Pakhtun , an Afghán (plural Pakhtanah ),
by which a Pathán designates himself in his own language, has
been variously derived. Dr. Trumpp agrees with Lassen ,and traces
it back to the Paktues mentioned by Herodotus ; whilst Raverty
relies on the Afghán tradition that Pakht, or Pasht, in the vicinity
of Kassai-ghar , in the Suleman range , was the head -quarters of
Afghána, the commander -in -chief of king Solomon , and derives thence
the name of the language, Pakhto or Pashto, and of the people,
Pakhtun or Pashtun. The Afghán language was, there is every
reason to believe , for an extended period purely colloquial. The
first prose work connected with it, of which , there is information ,
is entitled Sarah, or “ The Pure ,” of which according to Raverty,
Akhund Darweza ( A.D. 1550) wrote that it had been in the posses
sion of the Yusafzais for some period before his time. The title is an
Arabic one, and Raverty does not say in what language it was
written. The earliest prose work was by Shaikh Mali, Yusafzai,
in A.D. 1417. It is a history of the Yusafzais, related their
conquests, and recorded the distribution of the property held by the
tribe. No copy, however, of this work is procurable. The earliest
Afghán poetry was by one Mulla Arzani, who flourished in A.D.
1550. Their great poet was KhushalKhán, the renowned Khattak
chief :: he was born in A.D. 1613 and died 1691 ; he must have
had a good opinion of himself, having recorded that he was grateful
to God for many things ; but above all that he was Khushal Khán ,
Khattak .
The principal worksfrom the pens of European authors are six,
four grammars and two dictionaries. The grammars are Vaughan's
(1854), Raverty ( 1855), Bellew ( 1867), and Trumpp ( 1873). The
lexicons are by Raverty, 1860, and Bellew , 1667. The following
works have been published by Major T. C. Plowden, Bengal
Army :-A translation into English of the Kalid -i-Afghání, the
Government text-book, with copious notes ; idiomatic Pakhto col
loquial sentences, in parts; a Grammar and Syntax of Pakhto,
or the north dialect of Afgháni, as spoken in British Afghánistan.
In Appendix D to Captain Hastings' Settlement Report will be
found lists of every work in the language.
Education.
Table No. XIII gives statistics of education as ascertained at
Education the Census of 1881 for each
Education .
Rural Total religion and for the total
population . I population population of each tahsil
Under instruction ... 210 248 The figures for female edu
Cao read and writo ... 282 547
cation are probably very im
perfect indeed. The figures
Under instruction
Oan read and writo
... 70
6.9
12.2
247
in the margin show the
number educated among
every 10,000 of each sex
according to the Census returns. Statistics regarding the attendance
7
 ( Punjab Gazettoos ,
98 CHAP. III.-THE PEOPLE .

Chapter III, B. at Government and aided

Details . Boys. Girls .
Social and Religi schools will be found in Table
ous Life. Europeans and Eurasians No. XXXVII. The distribu
Education . Native Christian :
Hindús 229 tion of the scholars at these
Mogalmáns 1,003
Bikbs . 26 schools by religion and the

...
Others
occupations of their fathers, as
Children of agriculturists 838 it stood in 1881-82, is shown
of non-agriculturiste 419 ...

in the margin. A vernacular

newspaper is published at the
Sheriff Press in Peshawar. The Mission Schools of the dis
trict are described in Chapter V. The accomplishments of
reading and writing were chiefly confined to the priestly class,
but of late many of the young men of good family have learnt
besides a smattering of Arabic and Persian , to read and write
Urdu , as they see it is their only chance of obtaining employ
ment in the civil and police branches. Few, if any , of the ordinary
landed proprietors can read or write, but the rising generation, with
its better opportunities of education, will not be so deficient as the
present one. The women as a rule are quite uneducated .
Mission Schools.
The Edwardes Collegiate (Mission ) School is the Educational
Institution of the ChurchMissionary Society in the city of Peshawar,
established A.D.1855. It is a large and convenient building,, with
an oriental portico , situated immediately opposite the Kohát gate of
the city. It consists of a large central hall and numerous class
rooms. A portion of the building still shows the remains of the
apartments once occupied by the harem of the Bárakzai Sardár Yár
Muhammad Khán. The school educates up to the matriculation
standard of the Calcutta and Punjab Universities, and has 500 pupils,
many of whom aresons of gentry . In March 1881 Mr. C. Pearson,
M.A., Government Inspector of Schools, wrote :- -“ The popularity of
“ the school, which is very remarkable, results from the friendly rela
“tions which the missionaries have always cultivated with the people
“ of the city and neighbourhood .” Thenumber of scholars might be
greatly increased, but the Pesháwar Mission has closed most of its
branch vernacular schools in favour of the Municipal school, which is
purely a vernacular institution. Some years ago an Anglo - Vernacular
Government school was established in the city of Peshawar, but its
English department was closed by order of the late Sir Donald
tothe
McLeod, then Lieutenant-Governor of the Punjab, in deferencereceives
position maintained by the Mission school. The institution
a monthly grant- in -aid of Rs. 345 from Government and several
from municipal and district funds.
scholarships The fees are about
Rs. 150per mensem . The pupilsreceiveinstruction in English,
Persian, and Hindustani. Arabic and Pashto classes were started,
but they were not popular. The teaching of Holy Scripture is purely
voluntary, but no pupil has ever been found to absent himself
from the Scripture classes. The educational staff consists of the
Revd. W. Jukes, M.A., Cantab, Principal; Mr. Datta, Head Master;
Mr. Ghose, Assistant Master ; Maulvi Khalifah Natu , Persian teacher;
and a large staff of vernacular and Anglo-Vernacular teachers.
There are two vernacular schools for girls one for Muhammadans
and one for Hindús — supported by the Church of England Zanána
Peshawar District .]
CHAP. III. — THE PEOPLE . 99

Society and superintended by Miss A. Norman and Mrs. Imám Shah. Chapter III, B.
The Mission also has aa small school with some 50 pupils at Utmánzai Social and Reli.
in Hashtnagar. gious Life.
The character and disposition of the peopleis describedin the Character and
following paragraphs,
Tableswhich
Nos. are
XL,taken
XLI, fromCaptain Hastings' Settle-
ment Report. and XLII give statistics of dispositionof
people.
the
crime, while Table No. XXXV shows the consumption of liquors
and narcotic stimulants.
“ The Afgháns generally, and especially the Mandanr and Muham- Physicalofcharacter.
madzai, are manly, muscular and full-statured ; their complexions are dark isticsTribes
Pathán
.
without being black ; and many of them have a Jewish cast of features
which, added to a look of high bearing especially noticeable in some of the
Arbáb and Khankhel families, make them a handsome race . The
inhabitants of the Pesháwar valley differ from each other in physical charac
teristics according to the nature of the locality in which they dwell. Thus
the Khattaks, who occupy the hilly tract forming the southern boundary
of the valley, are the finest, tallest, and heaviest of all the Pesháwar tribes.
Of twelve Khattak men between the ages of 25 and 45 years weighed and
measured by Dr. Bellew , the tallest measured 5 feet 1114 inches and
weighed 1491bs. 12ozs. The shortest measured 5 feet 3 inches and
weighed 107lbs. 12ozs. The average height was 5 feet 7 inches, and
the average weight 125lbs. 13ozs. The Yusafzai, who inhabit the open
elevated plain in the northern and central parts of the valley, come next to
the Khattaks in size and weight. The tallest man measured was 5 feet
8 { } inches, and weighed 130lbs , the shortest 5 feet 3 inches and
Tillbs. The average height was 5 feet 514 inches, and weight 118lbs.
13ozs. Next in order came the Mohmands, located on the elevated but
ill-ventilated tract occupying the south -western corner of the valley: Of
twelve of these men the tallest was 5 feet 8,4 inches and weighed 126
lbs. 6ozs. The shortest was 5 feet 1l, inches, and weighed 102lbs.
4ozs. The average height was 5 feet 5,5 inches, and weight 116lbs.
12ozs. Inferior to these againare the inhabitants of the low marshy
tracts of Doába and Daudzai. Of these the tallest measured was 5 feet
814 inches, and weighed 150lbs. ; the shortest was 6 feet 111
inches, and 891bs. 8 ozs. The average height was 5 feet 48 inches,
and weight 111lbs. 150zs. The inhabitants of the city are still more
ह
inferior as a whole. The tallest measured was 5 feet 75 inches, and
135lbs. The shortest was 5 feet 1 inch, and 103 lbs. loz. The aperage
height was only 5 feet 4,3 inches , and 183lbs. loz.
“ The Patháns are a lively people, superstitious beyond belief, and prond Character of the
people.
to a degree, but brave and hospitable, two virtues compensating for many
vices, among which may be mentioned distrustfulness, envy , resentment
and vindictiveness. The chief occupation of the mass is agriculture ;
they seldom engage in trade or handicraft ; because they have no capacity
for it, and look down upon these means of gaining a livelihood. The
wealthier men are very fond of hawking all have the bump of destructive
ness strongly developed, which they call shikar, but they have no idea of
sport as sportsmen understand the term . A soldier's life has & charm for
the younger men, many of whom are enlisted in the native infantry regi
ments and make good soldiers. Festive gatherings are frequent, either at
the shrines of popular saints, or at centrical places where such meetings
are held periodically, and where people seem to come together, not to bay
or sell or even to quarrel, but simply to make a noise and be happy.
Tilting, shooting at a mark , racing and wild music relieve the monotony;
whilst the boisterous groups of children and young lads to be seen at
 ( Punjab Gazettoor,
100 CHAP. III.-THE PEOPLE .

Chapter III, B. these fairs as well as in the villages, are a sure indication that this happiness
Socialand Reli- is not merely a holiday garb, but attends the Afghán in his home, be he
gious Life. peasant or noble. As a rule they are orderly and pass away the time
vieing with one another in equestrian exercises, neza bazi, and shooting,
Character
people.of the relieved by songs (landai ) and their wild surnai music. They are not,
as a rule, athletes - wrestling, racing on foot, or performing feats of strength,
do not form a part of the village .youth's amusements, and this does not
wear off in manhood when they mix with Punjabis and Sikhs after enlist
ment. An Afghán thinks a Punjabi or Sikh who appears in a semi-nude
state for gynanastics as utterly without shame. Their love of home is
great ; this, coupled with pride, keeps many younger members of good
families wasting their lives in Pesháwar with next to nothing to live upon.
It is also attributable to a custom which does not allow their wives to accom
pany them when they leave their homes. Service too in the army or civil
department for young men of good family generally commences on such
low pay as to render their living, and keeping the follower or two who
would usually accompany them , impossible.
“ According to their neighbours, the Patháns are said to be naturally
very avaricious and grasping, selfish , and merciless, strangers to affection
>

and without gratitude. They have all these faults, but the condemnation
is too sweeping and severe. Though not always sincere in their manners,
the Patbáns observe inany outward forms of courtesy towards each other
and strangers that one would not expect in & people living the disturbed
and violentlife they do. ·Not to return the salam isalways consideredwrong
and not unfrequently is taken as a personal slight, and avenged accordingly.
Friends meeting after a long absence embrace, and in fervent phrases
inquire of each other's welfare, never stopping to give a due reply in the
midst of their counter-gabblings. They are very amenable to the orders
of authority ; a single chaprasi is enough sometimes to stop a riot and often
sufficient to bring in two factions, ready to fight one another on the slight
est provocation. It is often difficult to make them understand the why
and wherefore of procedure ; they will not, or pretend not to do so, but
they fully understand the meaning of the word hukm (order ).
Pride and code of “ The pride of the Afgháns is a marked feature of their national character.
honour. It is also a prominent one of the Yusafzai. They eternally boast of their
descent, their prowess in arms, and their independence, and cap all by 'Am
I not a Pakhtun?' This exaggerated notion of their own honour ( Nang
i - Pukhtana) affords the most remarkable illustration of their pride. Any
slight or insult to it is instantly resented . The existence of such senti
ments amongst them is very strange, for they glory in being robbers, admit
that they are avaricious, and cannot deny the character they have acquired
for faithlessness. The distinctive laws of Nang ... Pukhtana are very
numerous, both as regards their dealings with their own race and with
strangers. The chief are Nanawatai, Badal, and Mailmastai. By Nana
watai,or “the entering in ,” the Pakhtun is expected, at the sacrifice of his
own life and property , if necessary, to shelter and protect any one who in
extremity may flee to his threshold and seek an asylum under his roof. This
applies even to the protector's own enemies, and by some tribes the asylum
is extended to all living creatures, man or brute or fowl ; but the protection
is only vouchsafed within the limits of the threshold or premises. Beyond
these the host himself may be the first to injure the late protégé. Badal,
or retaliation , must be exacted for every and the slightest personal injury
or insult, or for damage to property. Where the avenger takes the life of
his victim in retaliation for the murder of one of his relatives, it is termed
kisás. The laws of mailmastai bind the Pakhtun to feed and shelter
any traveller arriving at his house and demanding them, and much of the
Peshawar District .)
CHAP. III . -THE PEOPLE. 101

debt is caused by the hospitality exercised. Hospitality above all things Chapter III, B.
wins the heart of an Afghán ; the hospitable men are the mostpopular, Social and Religi
while a saving man is called & shum (miser) and possesses but little ous Life.
influence. To omit or disregard any of these observances exposes the Pride and code of
Pakhtun to the ridicule and scorn of his associates, and more especially as honour.
regards the badal and kirás. These are never forgotten, and whilst
aptly illustrating the revengeful spirit of the people, show the means by
which it is kept up. It is a common thing for injuries received by one
generation to be revenged by their representatives of the next, or even by
those two or three generations further removed , Children in their infancy
are impressed with this necessity as the object of their lives.
Crime.
“Crime is prevalent, and connected, as the people generally say, with
zan , sar or zamin, i.e., woman , money or land . The murders are more
numerous than elsewhere in the Punjab ; many originate from old blood
feuds, and no small number are the result of quarrels regarding women,
and boys the object of unnatural lust, one of the vices of the district.
Section 32 of the Arms Act is not in force, and consequently there is no
difficulty in finding the means to commit murder, which is often effected by
carefully planned midnight assassinations, cruel and brutal in their character.
Cattle poisoning and rick burning are also common ; they are the usual
means of gratifying spite. For a marked reduction in crime, time is
required. Å generation or two hence, when the present code of their fore
fathers, which encourages the committal of reprisals for certain acts, is a
matter of history, and a man is not looked down upon for declining to take the
law into his own hands, then only a fixed noticeable reduction may be
expected. The introduction of section 32 of the Arms Act in the interior
villages of tahsils where crime has been prevalent will certainly have a
deterrent effect as regards other parts of the district, for if there is one
thing a Pathán values, it is arms and the privilege of wearing them."
Captain Hastings, who knew the people well, writes : Change in people
“ The people are very different to what they were at the commencement of since annexation ;
British rule, to judgefrom the difference I myselfcan see, during the last 12 probablefuture
change.
yearsli; it is most apparent in Yusafzai, some villages of which tahsil аwere
almost independent and but little interfered with. These villages used a few
years ago to settle their disputes accordiug to their own Pathán code, but latter
ly they have learnt, and acknowledge, that the government is strong, just, and
very different to any former governments. It is nothing unusual for villagers
who never dreamt of using our courts, to use them freely for even small
matters. But although with our rule, life and property are undoubtedly
more secure, and justice is available to all, still I think the mass of the
people would prefer to revert to the old state of affairs ; they have not learned
to like us, although they fear and admire us in many things and also fully
appreciate the justice of much that is done. By degrees the people,
under the influence of our strong government, coupled with the many
local improvements of canals, bridges, roads and wells yearly being carried
on, will change from a hardy, warlike race, to a peaceful agricultural class,
and with this change may be expected a great decrease to serious crime.”
So Dr. Bellew writes of the Yusafzai : “ For those of the Yusafzai tribes
who have come under British rule, the conditions of life have in a measure

become changed for the better. To outward appearance, the turbulent,

restless, and savage Yusafzai of but a few years ago is now a peaceful,
well- behaved, and industrious agriculturist-a remarkable contrast to his
still savage and faithless brother in the hills, beyond the influence of
British rule. Such is the result brought about by a strong, just, and
merciful Government, under which life and property are secure, the fruits
of industry reaped by the labourer, and liberty of speech and actien , so
 ( Punjab Gazetteer,
102 CHAP. III.- THE PEOPLE .

Chapter III, B. far as not seditious or criminal, unhindered ; whilst a justice, such as was
Social and Religi- before unknown to them, is now available with equal facility to all, of
ous Life . whatever tribe, creed or rank. That these blessings are appreciated by
the people is made apparent by the improvement of their condition during
Change in people late years, and the influx of settlers from beyond the border. Indeed,
probable future they themselves, though owning many discontented characters, admitthe
change. blessings of their present condition as compared with their former state
of life. The villager now never troubles himself with anxieties as to the
safety of his cattle or crops, and is not always on the watch for an enemy
in every corner.The alarm drum now is never heard, and the youths are
untutored in the use of arms. Owing to their long enjoyment of peace
and ease, and their confidence in the strength of the Government, many have
sold their arms to tribes beyond the border. Despite all these advantages,
the mass of the people would gladly revert to their former state of barba
rism and anarchy, for they have not yet learned to like their beneficent
rulers, though they cannot deny being satisfied with the results of their
government. "
Poverty or wealth It is impossible to form any satisfactory estimate of the wealth
of the people. of the commercial and in
Assessment. 1869-70 | 1870-71 | 1871.72 dustrial classes. The figures
in the margin show the
Class Number taxed ... 626 281 160 working of the income tax
I. {
| Amount of tax 6,475 6,479 1,371
Class Number taxed 106 86 69 for theonly three years for
II. { Amount of tas ... 2,160
68
2,822
43
971
30
which details are available;
Classis Number ta red and Table No. XXXIV
III. Amount of tax 4,131 1,677 1,304
Class | Number tared 2
IV. Amount of tax 278 1,296
24 6
669
gives statistics for the
Olase {ſ Number tered
V. Amount of tar
OOO ... 60
license tax for each year
...
6,260
Total. Number taxed R01 484 284 since its imposition . In
Amount of tax 13,044 16,034 4,316
1872-73 there were 164
persons brought under the
operation of the Income Tax Act, as enjoying an income in excess
of Rs. 750. In the preceding year, all incomes above Rs. 500 being
liable, there were 342 persons taxed. Of these, 12 were bankers
and money dealers ; 45 merchants of piece-goods ; 14 grain mer
chants ; 12 other merchants ; 19 traders in food. Of landed pro
prietors, 64 persons paid Rs. 1,184. The total collections amounted
to Rs. 6,720 . The distribution of licenses granted and fees collected
in 1880-81 and 1881-82
1880-81 . 1881-82 .
between towns of over and
villages of under 5,000
Towne. | Villages, Towns. Villages.
souls is shown in the mar
gin . But the numbers
Number of li. affected by these taxes are
112 217
censes
Amount of fees 2,930
106
1,270 8,110
252
2,880
small. It may be said gen
erally that avery large pro
portion of the artisans in
the towns are extremely poor, while their fellows in the villages are
scarcely less dependent upon the nature of the harvest than are the
agriculturists themselves, their fees often taking the form of a fixed
share of the produce ; while even where this is not the case, the
demand for their products necessarily varies with theprosperity of
their customers. Perhaps the leather -workers should be excepted ,
as they derive considerable gains from the hides of the cattle which
Peshawar District.)
CHAP . III. — THE PEOPLE. 103

die in a year ofdrought. The circumstances ofthe agricultural classes Chapter III, O.
are discussed below in Section D. Tribes and Castos
and Leading
SEOTION 0. - TRIBES AND CASTES AND Families.
LEADING FAMILIES.
Table No. IX gives the figures for the principal castes Statistics and local
distribution of
and religion, while tribes
and tribes of the district, with details of sex and castes .
Table No. IXA shows the number of the less important
castes. It would be out of place to attempt a description
of each . Many of them are found all over the Punjab,
and most of them in many other districts, and their representatives
in Peshawar are distinguished by no local peculiarities. Some of the
leading tribes, and especially those who are important as landowners or
or by position and influence, are briefly noticed in the following sec
tions; and each caste will be found described in Chapter VI of the
Census Report for 1881. The Census statistics of caste were not
compiled for tahsils, at least in their final form . It was found that
an enormous number of mere clans or sub -divisions had been return
ed as castes in the schedules, and the classification of these figures
under the main heads shown in the caste tables was made for dis
tricts only. Thus no statistics showing the local distribution of the
tribes and castes are available. But the general distribution of the
more important landowning tribes is very clearly defined, each tribe
or clan occupying its own tribal territoryr ; which is described in
each case with the description ofthetribe in the following pages; while
the distribution by villages isgiven in thetable at page 106. Pathán tribes.
The Pathán has been fully described in the preceding Section
of the Chapter, while the history and colonisation of the Pesháwar
tribes have been narrated in Chapter II. The originof the Pathán is
discussed in Part II, Chapter VI, of the Punjab Census Report of
1881 : while a summary of the evidence and opinions on either side
of the much vexed question of whether he is of Jewish descent is
given in Captain Hastings' Settlement Report. The followingfigures
show the Pathán tribes as returned at the Census of 1881. It will
be seen that there is much cross- classification owing to the varying
nature of the entries, some returning their tribe, some their clan,
while others returned both and are shown twice over under the two
headings.
Sub - divisions of Path án .
Nomo. Number. Namo. Number . Namo. Numbor .

Kákar 716 Darani 8,743 Babar ... 466

Gigioni 4,766 Hargani 795 Utmankhel 6,768
Bajauri 732 Obilzsi 3,017 Yusafzui 70,045
Afridi 6,690 Lodi 294 Naghal 1,169
Tarin 660 Muhammadsai 18,035 Baraksai 366
Akhandbhel ... 3,128 Mullan Gori 652 Balo 1,167
190 Mohmand 40,080 Besws 1,383
Chagharzai
Chamkani 849 Mabatte 694 Quddus .
1,773
Khatak 86,444 Wiankhel 1,085 Matizai 1,066
Khalil 13,268 Orakzai 874
Daud sai 4,949 Urmar 3,187
 ( Punjab Gazetteer,
104 CHAP. III . — THE PEOPLE .

Chapter III, O. Each of these tribes has its special locality, to which in most
Tribes andCastes instancesit has given its name. The Yusafzai hold the northern
and Leading portion of the district, from the Kalpani (and its western feeder the
Families. Bagiarai) to the Indus. Hashtnagar, the remainder of the northern
Pathán tribes . half of the district, is held mainly by the Muhammadzai. The Khat
taks hold the pargana of the same name, south of the Kábul river
together with the lowlands north of the Kábul from Hind on the
Indus to Nowshera. They have also a colony in Yusafzai. The
Mohmands, Khalils, and Daudzai have given their names to the par
ganas whose boundaries have been described in the opening para
graphs of this account. For purpose of description, the tribes may
be ranged under two main heads ( 1) the residents of Yusafzai and
Hashtnagar; and (2) those of Doába and the country south of the
Kábul river. This division is suggested by Major James. The tribes
falling under the first head he describes.as presenting “ a fair speci
men of civilized Patháns” -on the one hand, brought by powerful
rulers into practical obedience and subjection, yet retaining, on the
other hand, in all their essential features the individual freedom and
patriarchal institutions oftheir hill brethren . In the second division
(south of the Kábul), which was brought by the Sikhs into more
complete subjection, the chiefs have been able to reduce their clans
men to a more subordinate position, and here accordingly the peculiar
characteristics of Afghán communities, though not lost, have become
blunted, the will of the chieftain being in many cases substituted for
that of the brotherhood.
Descent of the
Pathán tribes. The chief tribes are the Mohmand , Khalil, Daudzai, Gigiani,
Muhammadzai, Mandan, Yusafzai, and K.hatak. All but the last
trace their descent from Kharshabun, son of Sarabun, one of the sons
of Qais or Abdul Rashid . From Sharkhabun, a brother of Khar
shabun are descended the Tarins, Shiranis, Mianas, Waraiches,
Urmar, and other tribes represented in the district in smaller numbers.
Kharshabun had three sons, Kansi, Zamand, and Kand. There are few
descendants of Kansi in Peshawar. From Zamand are descended
the Muhammadzai of Hashtnagar, and the Kheshgi, which no longer
exist as a tribe. Kand had two sons, Ibrahim Ghori and Khakhai.
To the former were born three sons who are the eponymous ances
tors of the Khalí , the Mohmand, and the Daudzai, who form the
Ghoriakhel. Khakhai married two wives, Mast and Bassu . From
the latter are descended the Tarklanri. By the former he had two
sons, Mak and Mand ;Mak was the ancestorofthe Gigianis of Doába,
while from Mand are descended the Yusafzai who are divided into
two great sections ; the Yusafai proper descended from Yusaf, and the
Mandanr descended from Mandan son of Umar ; both Yusaf
and Umar being sons of Mand. The Yusafzai properare now scantily
represented in Peshawar, there being only a small settlement in
the Baezai valley. The Mandanr are divided into the Usmanzai,
the Utmanzai, and the Razzar, the last tribe including the descend
ants of Razzar, Mahmúd, and Khizzar, three of the four sons of
Mandan.
The Khattaks. The The Khattaks trace their descent from Karran through Luq
derivation of the
Dame Khattak man , surnamed Khattak, a son of Burhan, and grandson of Karran.
 Peshawar Distriot .)

CHAP . III. — THE PEOPLE. 105

The name Khattak is derived from a Pashto expression used taunt- Chapter III, O.
ingly after aa disappointment that Luqman met with in the choice of
a maiden. The story goes that he and his three brothers, Usman, Tribes and Castes
and Leading
Utman, and Judran, were one day out hunting, when four young Families.
women were seen coming towards them ; three brothers proposed The Khattaks. The
that lot should determine the choice of the prizes, but Luqman, who derivation ofthe
was the eldest, demanded the first choice, which was agreed to.
Luqman's choice, owing to the faces of the maidens being veiled,
turned out contrary to his expectations. His brother, amused at
his disappointment, remarked Luqman pa khatékéh, “Luqman has
got in the mud ” —hence the name Khattak. There are, besides, small
colonies of other Afghán tribes, a mixed population, not recognized
as Afgháns, who differ so slightly, however, from the Afgháns that no
stranger could distinguish them , and a few Hindús.
The statement on the next page shows the distribution of the distribution of
the tribes and the number of villages occupied by each. These thetribes andthe
main divisions or tribes have each a separate tract of country, number
occupiedof villages
generally known by the name of the tribe now or originally
occupying it ; for instance, the tribal portion of the Mohmands is
khown astappa (district) Mohmand, of the Khalíls as tappa (district)
Khalil,#of the descendants of Daud as Daudzai, of the Gigianis as
Doába,* of the descendants of Muhammad as Muhammadzai or more
generally Hashtnagar, of the descendants of Yusaf and his nephew
Mandan as Yusafzai.
The Patháns in their own country are altogether an agricultural Constitution of the
9

people, and live entirely on the produce of their fields and flocks. Pathán tribe..
În former times, previous to their migration eastward into their present
limits, they were shepherd tribes, more or less nomadic, and used to
a hardy, open -air life. Like other barbarous people similarly situated,
their nation was composed of a number of tribes, or great clans,
each of which was split up into a multitude of lesser tribes, made
up of numerous small societies of members of the same family.
Though collectively bound to each other by the relationship of a
common descent and capable of coalescing against a common enemy,
the tribes individually formed distinct communities, governed by
separate tribal chiefs or patriarchs, each possessing its own tract of
the country, holding it by force of arms, and vigilantly guarding it
againstencroachment by theneighbouring tribes. Each tribe con
sists of a number of families who form separate but concordant
societies, and who in matters that affect the interests of all alike,
confederate under the elders of the senior race,"
divisions of the tribe are termed kaum or
family. andThe
C larger
bear the
adjunct zai after the proper name of each, as Yusafzai, “ the sons
of Joseph ," Iliaszai, " the sons of Elias, & c. The lesser divisions are
termedkhel or clan, with the proper name of each prefixed, as, for
example, Akokhel, “ the clan of Ako,” Maddakhel, “ the clan of
Madda ," Musakhel, “the clan of Moses," and so on . Each zai and
khel has its own representative chief or malik. As many of them
are generally associated together to form one tribe, the chief of the
most powerful clan is recognized as the head of the tribe they
* Owing to its position between the rivers Swát and Kábul,
 (Punjab Gazetteer,

106 CHAP . III. — THE PEOPLE .

belonging

occupied
Colonies

occupied
occupied

villages
villages

villages
other
gháns
No.

population

No.
No.
Chapter II, O.

not
af
of

of

of
pargana

.Name

of
tribo
main

tribe
main

.Mixed
Name

the
of

villages
Name

,to
.tappa
Tribes and Castes

of

Total
and Leading
.

of
Families.

,
them
them

them
The distribution

by

.by
by
of the tribes and

.
the number of vil.
lages occupied by
each ,
Mohmand Mobmands 31 Khattaks Sayads
Awans 42
Mattannis 7 ...

Moghals Baghbans
Rirgenis 65
Khalils Khalils 68 Orakzais i Sayads
Khalil Awang
Afgháng and 16 16
Mohmand. Hindkis. Mehals into
which the
Qasbah has
been
Qasbah
Bagram } divided ,
Daudzai ... Daudzai... | Daudalie .. 67 Dalazake Awans
Dáránis Bayads 21 126
Kazalbaghes Baghbang
Tirahi Afgháns Mallahs
Torkbels
Gumranis
Salarzais
Darhangish 48
Michni Moh
mands.
Khalile
Anakbels
Malakzais
Besuts
Zarianis
Nurzais
Doába Gigiani ... Gigianis ... 88 Dalazaks Awang
63
Mogbale Mallahs
Papinkhels Sayads
Mohmands
Halimzais } 11
Ghilzaig
Nhamokbels
Mullakhels
Muhammadzais.
Hasht Muhammad Muhammad 50 Dúrápis Awang
nagar. zai, Zais . 73
Gumranis 14 Sayads ..

Qazikhels Khatris
Khattaks
Yusafzai
Khalsa O. Khalsa Dúránis
Ghilzais
Tirahis . Awang, Kanda
Gumranis Baghbans ..

Habis Gbebas
68
Taring } 32 Rajput (Janju . 36
Urmars has ), Koraish
Besuds Bayads
Mohmands Kalala
Mubammadzais .
Khattaks
Khattak ... Khattak ... Khattaks... 55 Tajokhels ...
Awans
Mogbals Khattars 83
Afridis Sayads 11
17
( Uriakhel) Gujara
Khalſls Sikhs
Purmalis
34
Yusafzai Kamalzai Kámalzais 30 Dúránis 1 Sayads Pirs 3
Do. Amanzai ... Amánzais 42 Descendants of 1 Sayads 1
Umar Babib's 441
Do. Razzar Razzare 34 Akhundkhels 10
Bayad . Kaka
Khel.
Do. Utman Utman 34 ( Uriakehl)
name . Damas . Gaduns 3 Waraiches 4 41
Bayada
Bajauris .

Do. Baezai Yusafzais 4 Umar Sabib's Shekhs

degcendants . Rayads 5 34
25
Khattaks Kashmiris
Utmankhels
Total 433 160 130 723
Poslawer District .)
CHAP. III. -THE PEOPLE. 107

collectively form . Each malik is subordinate to the chief or khan Chapter III, O.
of the tribe ; to him he makes his reports, and from him he receives Tribes and Castes
his orders. The offices of khan and malik are hereditary, except and Leading
Families.
in the case of manifest incapacity from mental imbecility or physical
deformity, or from some objectionable quality of temper or general Constitution ofthe
Pathán tribe.
conduct ;but thereis nothing to prevent a man of courage and ability
raising himself to the position of either. The independent powers
of these chiefs — for the terms merely represent different degrees of
rank of the same kind — are very restricted indeed. In matters
affecting the welfare or interests of the tribe or clan, they cannot
act in opposition to the wishes of the general community. These
are ascertained through the maliks by járgah, or council of the
" elders " of each clan, and its sectional khails, separately first, and
collectively afterwards. Each clan is a separate democracy. Their
members are guided in their views by the grey beards ”" or elders,
the patriarchs of the different families, who, in concert with the
malik, decide all matters relating to their own society. This is the
regular course, but, in actual practice, the Patháns generally take
the law into their own hands, and, on the principle that might is
generallybetween
right,Disputes please.
as they of
act muchmembers the same clan are sometimes Internal
administration.
settled by their friends, the injured party receiving an equivalent
for the injury suffered, but very seldom without the assistance of
the elders and the malik ; and they in their decisions are guided by
the usages of pukhtunwali, a code_framed on the principles of
equity and retaliation. Thus A kills B's plough bullock ; the matter
is referred to the pirgah ; they decide that B shall kill one of A's
plough bullocks; he does so, and all parties are satisfied. Or A
kills B's charaikar, or bondsman. B must be provided with another
by A, and the matter ends. But if A kills B, then B's relatives
demand the life of A : and if the girgah succeed in handing him
.

over to B's next-of-kin for revenge, the matter ends in A's death :
otherwise, if A escapes, and one of his family is not sacrificed, a feud
breaks out till the injured party is revenged. Between members
of the sameclan such disputes seldom lead to extremes ; but where
members of different clans are the principals, their respective clan
divisions take up the quarrel as a personal one, and a settlement
is seldom effected ; for reprisals are made on both sides, and ulti
mately lead to a lasting estrangement or feud betweenthe tribes ;
for, barbarians as they are, they are most sensitive to any insult or
slur on their honour and independence. When undisturbed from
without, the several tribes (in their natural state ) are always
opposed to each other ; feuds, estrangements, and affrays are of con
stant occurrence ; the public roads and private property are alike
unsafe.* The men, although wearing arms as regularly asothers do
clothes, seldom or never move beyond the limits of their own lands
except disguised as beggars or priests. Everywhere family is arrayed
against family, and tribe against tribe, in fact one way and another
every man's hand is against his neighbour. Feuds are settled and
truces patched up , butthey break out afresh on the smallest provoca
This of course applies at the present day only to the country beyond the border:
 ( Punjab Gazettoor ,
108 CHAP . III. - THE PEOPLE.

Chapter III, O. tion. Such is the ordinary condition of Yusafzai beyond the border.
Tribes and Castes But when danger threatens from without, all family feuds and clan
and Leading
Families. jealousies are at once forgotten, and all unite to repelthe common
Internal adminis.
enemy. Previous to the British occupation of the Yusafzai plain,
tration . men ploughed their fields with a rifle slung over the shoulder or a
sword suspended at the waist, and watched the growth of their crops
with armed pickets night and day. Similarly their cattle never went
out to graze except they were protected by armed guards. Happily
all is now altered, and the change is appreciated by the mass ofthe
people. The cultivator now casts his seed on ground far away from
hisvillage, and is troubled by no anxieties for the safety of the crop.
Children now lead out the cattle to graze and amuse themselves at
play on the mounds formerly held aspickets. Men and women fol
low thetracts across the dreary and desert maira wastes unhindered
and undisturbed, and in their visits from village to village daily
perform journeys their grand -parents never dreamed of. The tales of
heroism and deeds of bloodshed, of which almost any mound and
hollow in the country is the site, are now fast becoming traditions,
and are only heard of from actors amongst the old men, who in their
village homes delight the youth untutored in the use of arms with
thrilling recitations of the manly deeds of their fathers.
Status of the arbábs, The arbábs, kháns, or chiefs were never powerful enough to act
kháns, and chiefs. in opposition to the tribe ; theywere the acknowledged headsof their
clan, which position theyhadacquired in the first instance by force
of character. They could call upon the tribe to arm and take the
field, and they were supposed to take the lead ; but in matters affect
ing the welfare, or interests of the tribe, they could not act without
the wishes of the community, ascertained by the jirgah or council of
elders.. Some of them have acquired exceptionally large shares of
the common land, but in the daftar, i.e., Shaikh Malli's allotment
of land, they have nothing more than their proper share, which is
in many instances very much less than that of other families.
Distribution of the Itwill now be necessary to describe briefly the presentdistribu
tribes resident in
Pesháwar. tion of the Afgháns and miscellaneous tribes resident in Pesháwar,
their members, leading men, and the settlement of the sub -tribes or
clans, commencing with the tribes occupying the tract of country
At Shaikh Malli's known as Yusafzai, which forms the north - east portion of the dis
allotment. trict. At Shaikh Malli's allotment the Yusafzai tract included,
besides its present limits, the tracts of Swát and Bunér. The main
divisions of the tribe were Yusafzais and Mandanrs. Shaikh
Malli allotted each tribe a portion in the plains, as well as
in the hills ; the Mandanrs were strongest in the plain and
the Yusafzais in the hills. In time the Mandanr tribes in the plains
appropriated the plain lands of the Yusafzais, and the Yusafzais
gained the hill land of the Mandanrs. This will account for the
tract of country bearing the name of Yusafzai, although now held
almost altogether by Mandanrs.
The pedigree table Mandanr had four sons - Manno, Razzar, Mahmúd and Khizzar.
of of
Manno, the son Manno's sons were Utman and Usman ; their descendants occupy
Mandanr.
the eastern corner of the Yusafzai plain. Utman had two wives.
From the first are descended the Akazai, Kanizai and Alizai, collect
ively known as Utmanzai proper ; from the second the Saddozai. A full
Peshawar District.)
CHAP. III. - THE PEOPLE. 109

pedigree table, tracingthe descent of theleading families, is given Chapter III, O.

opposite page 89 of Captain Hastings' Settlement Report. They
occupy thatportion of the district which with tappa Baezai is now Tribes and Castes
and Leading
known as Yusafzai, a sub -division of the Pesháwardistrict. Families.
Tappa Baezai to the northwards was originally a portion The peligree table
of the allotment made to the descendants of Bazid, also known of of
Manuo, the son
Maudanr.
as Baezai, a grandson of Yusaf. At the present time posses
sion in Baezai is held by some Baezais, Khattaks, and Utmankhels ;
the last two tribes were called in by the Baezais to strengthen them
selves against the Kanizais, and the original feudal tenure on which
they first held has grown into a proprietory one, which was upheld
at Settlement. Some of the leading familes enjoy the title of
kháns. The generality of leading men in villages are called maliks.
Continuing in a south -westerly direction , we come to the tribal Tappa Muhammad.
tract of country occupied by the Muhammadzais, and known as zai knownagar. n as Hasht
Hashtnagar ; its northern boundary abuts on the independent terri
tory held by the Utmankhels and Ranizais. Commencing from fort
Abazai, it lines the left bank of the river for aa distance of 23 miles
as far south as the large village of Kheshghi. The average width
of the tract is 13 miles ; on its outer or eastern boundary lies the
Yusafzai tract, above described.
This tribe is the most important among the mixed population The Muhammadzai,
of Hashtnaggar, where they settled towards the close ofthe reign otherwiseknown
Mahamandzai.
as
of Akbar. Dr. Bellew says of them : "They have always remained
distinct from the Yusafzai until recent times, on accountof sectarian
differences in matters of religion ; and moreover being nearer to the
city of Peshawar, they have always been more or less subject to its
successive governors ; whilst the Yusafzai on the adjoining plain
managed, by the aid of their mountain retreats, to maintain more or
less of independence. The district was for a long time held as a
hereditary jágér by the Alikhel kháns, till Yar Muhammad Khan,
Barakzai, became ruler of Peshawar; he then farmed it himself, in
common with the rest of the Peshawar district. His rule lasted
sixteen or seventeen years, and was succeeded by that of the Sikhs
in 1832. During their stay they squeezed as much as they could out
of the country, and in 1845 made the district over to Sayad Muham
mad Khán, the son of Sardar Pir Muhammad Khán, and he held it
till the British annexed the country in 1850. The population of
Hashtnagar is a very mixed one, and is reckoned in all at about
five and twenty thousand souls, and can muster about five thousand
matchlock men. The tribe is descended from Muhammad, son of
Zamand, and is divided into eight branches — Tangi, Sherpao, Umarzai,
Turangzai, Utmanzai, Razzar,Charsadda, and Prang. Their pedigree
is given at page 103 of Captain Hastings' Report. Each branch holds
one of the eight large villages of which the tappa is composed.
General Cunningham ,at page 50 of his Ancient Geography of Derivation of the
India, considers the modern name of Hashtnagar may be only a name Hashtnagar.
slight alteration of the name Hastinagra or “city of Hasti,” which
might have been applied to the capital of Astes, the Prince of Pen
kelastis, and that the reference given by the people to the derivation
of the name, from the eight towns, is simply a plausible meaning
 [Punjab Gazettoor,
110 CHAP . III. - THE PEOPLE .

Chapter III,O. givenby a Persianized Muhammadan population, to whom the Sans

Tribes and Castes krit Hastinagra was unintelligible.
upper villages pucha
and Leading
Families.
The distribution of property
wari, i.e., the areas are
in theasfour
considered representing 6,000ispuchas
The distribution of or shares; in the four lower villages, theis areas are considered as
property. representing 480 bakhras or shares. There noproportion between
a bakhra and pucha, both mean a share; the different scale of inter
nal distribution can only be accounted for by the fact that the
shareholders in the Tangis, Sherpao, Umarzai and Turangzai, must
have been so numerous asto necessitate the division into so large
a number of shares for distribution purposes. There is no fixed area
for a share of pucha. There are both sholgira (rice bearing land ),
and maira ( high land) hamlets. The former are along the banks of
the Swát river; some of them are still held by the tribe, but many
have slipped from their hands; the maira hamlets to the north and
west are of recent origin, and, as a rule, were enjoyed by the leading
9

kháns and maliks. The seven maira divisions of tahsil Hashtnagar

are (1) the Tangis, (2) Umarzai, (3) Turangzai, ( 4) Utmanzai, (5 )
Razzar, (6) Charsadda, (7) Prang, each of which has its main village
and hamlets.
The large villages of Kheshgi and Nowshera were originally
outlying hamlets of the Umarzai
and Turanzaisub-divisions; they
have been, since British rule, included with tahsil Nowshera. Here
also the leading men are known as kháns and maliks.
The Mandanrs, and This completes the Mandanrs and Baezais occupying the Yusaf
Muhammadzais the zai plain and the Muhammadzais; they, of all the tribes in the
most manly
tribes, of all district, may be put down as the most manly and plain spoken,
probably owing to their having remained independent so long after
the other tribes, and consequently retaining much of the independent
bearing of the Afghán.
The Gigianis. South of Hashtnagar, enclosed by the rivers Swát and Kábul,
and lying between the site of Panjpao on the north, and Garhi
Sharif Khán on the south, is tappa Doába, the heritage of the
Gigianis. They are the descendants of Daulat Qadam , said to have
been an adopted son of Makh's ; he was married according to some
to Mussamát Gagi, said to be a daughter of Makh's ; others say she
was a daughter of Torbin Tarin , and it is after her they are called
Gigianis. They are divided into twomain clans, Hotak and Zirak.
Captain Hastings gives their pedigree table at page 108 of his
Settlement Report. The original distribution was by kandis ; each
kandi was made up of 100 bakhras ( shares). Tappa Doába consisted
of 36 kandis. The villages were either full kandis, or some propor
tional shares of a kandi.
The lands of this tribe were for many years held in jágér by the
Durani sardárs. These jágírdárs were adepts at the art of rack -rent
ing, and their exactions almost destroyed the proprietary tenures of
the Gigianis. Had these jágírdárs held the lands ofthis tappa a few
years longer than they did, it is probable that no distinction would
have remained between the old proprietary and tenant classes,
except in a few leading families. The treatment thus experienced by
the Gigianis has left permanent traces on their character. They are
Postaw Distriot.)

CHAP. INTHE PEOPLE. 111

good cultivators , but have few of the sturdy qualities ordinarily Chapter III, a
attributed to Afgháns. The leading men of the Gigianis are, Se. Tribes and Oastes
kandar Khán and Pir Muhammad Khán of Matta Moghalkhel, and Leading
Families.
Akram Mian of Kangra, Khusal Khán of Ambadher, Dilawar Khán The Gigianis.
of Sarikh, and Malik Mozaffar of Nahakki.
The remainder of the tappa is occupied by Halímzai Mohmands
and miscellaneous classes : to the former belong the Panjpao lands
situatedto the west ofthe tappa ; they pay only a nominal revenue.
Their village was razed in 1863, during which year they had given
trouble ; permission to rebuild on other sites has been granted, but
as these sites are commanded by the Shabkadar fort, they prefer
residing in independent territory, only visiting Panjpao at sowing
and harvest time. This course agrees with their reputation for
pride and stubbornness. Therepresentative men among them are
Ahmad Sher Khán, Muhamad Didar and Mir Abedin . Ahmad Sher is
the only one who resides in British territory ; he is apparently a
well-wisher of Government, but he has notthe greatest influence
among the tribe. The hamlets of Panjpao are Mian Isa and
Mardana
The next tribal tract on the left bank of the Kábul is Daudzai, Daudzai occupied
occupied mainly by the descendants of Daud, a colony of the mainly byofthe de
Tarakzai clan of thehill Mohmands, and miscellaneous classes of scendants Daud , a
colony of the Tarak-.
Afgháns and Hindkis. The limits of the tract, which formed the zaiclan of thehill
original tahsil boundaries, were between the Adezai branch of the cellaneous
Mohmands, Afgháng
andmis
Kábul river, the Shaikh -ka -katha and the Budni stream, and from and Hindkis.
Michni in the north -west to Akbarpura in the south -west. The
tribe belongs to the Ghorikhel division, as distinguished from the
Khakais, and settled in the district with the Khalíls and Mohmands,
and received the rich lowlands on the right bank of the Kábul,
between tappas Khalíl and Khálsa. There are three main sections of
the tribe — Mamur, Yusaf, and Mandki. Captain Hastings gives
their pedigree table opposite page 111 of his Report.
Commencing with the upper part of thetappa, we come to a TheTarakzai clan
colony of the Tarakzai clan of the upper or Bár Mohmands. They of the upper Bár
Mobmands,
occupy the upper villages, and like their neighbouring kinsmen , the
Halímzai Mohmands, pay only a nominal revenue. The Tarakzai
section of the Mohmands are said to have originally resided in that
portion of the district known as Khálsa ; they either left or were
turned out in Jahangir's rule, and settled in the hills above the pre
sent Michni fort. In an encounter with the Daudzais they lost
five men, and in exchange, as blood -money (khun baha ), received the
villages of Bela Mohmandan and Zormandi; these villages repre
sent daftar and belong to the tribe. In Ahmad Shah's reign, Zain
Khán, one of the leading men in the tribe and the ancestor of the
Murchakhel section, was recognized as khán , and had 12 villages made
over to him , in consideration of their command of the dams which
turn the water of the Kábul river into the irrigation cuts of Khalíl,
Daudzai, and Khálsa. In 1873, during Settlement operations, the
tribe were fined Rs. 10,000 for their abetment of the murder of
Major Macdonald, the Commandant of Fort Michni, which, it is
hoped, will result in the improvement of their demeanour towards
Government. The leading men among them are Khadi Khán, Gujar
 ( Punjab Gazetteer,
112 CHAP. III. — THE PEOPLE.

Chapter II,0. Khán, Sayad Muhammad Yaqub Khán. and Maaz Khán. Their land
Tribes , and Castes is minutely sub-divided, thepeople aremuch addicted to gambling,
and Leading and there are no wealthy men amongst them .
Families.
A pedigree table of the Bár Mohmands traced to their main
clans is given on page 113 of Captain Hastings' Report.
The Khalils. The Khalil tappa of this district extends for 20 miles along
the foot of the Khaibar hills, with an average breadth of ten miles
from east to west, from the Kábul southwards to the commencement
of the Mohmand tappa. It is bounded on the east by the tappa
of Daudzai. Its area is 72-80 square miles. The Khalíls are de
scended from Khalil, and are divided into four main clans - Mattezai
Barozai, Ishaqzai, and Taliarzai. Capt. Hastings gives their pedi
gree table opposite page 117 of his Report. They, with the Moh
mands and Daudzais, formed the Ghoriakhel clan of Afgháns, and
were formerly settled along the banks of the Tarnak river, south of
descended to Peshawar
Ghazni. Theywith in the reign of Kamran, son
of Babar, and the assistance of that prince drove the Dalazáks
across the Indus. From their residence in the open plain they have
always been more subject than other tribes. Their chiefs arestyled
arbábs. They resemble the Yusafzai in a great measure. They
wear, in winter, dark blue coats of quilted cotton, which are thrown
aside as the summer advances, when a large Afghán skirt and a
white and blue turban form the dress of the people. A lungi, either
twisted round the waist or worn over the shoulder, is always part of
their attire. The Khalil arbábs in the time of the Sikhs held
their lands in jágír or condition of service, and this was continued
to them on the annexation of the Peshawar district by the British.
During the Mohmand disturbances in 1850-51 they permitted a
number of the hostile menibers of this tribe to escape through
their fief. For this misfeasance their jágírs were reduced, and they
were temporarily exiled to Lahore, but afterwards were allowed to
return to their homes. The tappa is irrigated by both the Bára and
Kábul rivers ; but even with this help in irrigation from the Kábul
river, the tract is not as well cultivated or valuable as thatof the
Mohmands, their neighbours on the opposite bank of the Bára. The
portion of Khalil known as the Garhis, to the north-west, originally
belonged jointly to the Daudzai and Khalil tribes. They gave it to
some Miáns, from whose ancestor, Shah Rasul, the Khalil arbábs,
allege, they purchased. The title of the leadingmen in this tribe
is arbáb,*a word meaning lord , master, or cherisher, and conferred
in the first instance by Shah Jahan Badshah on Muhammad Asil
Khán, Khalil. Previous to that time their headmen were known as
maliks. The arbábs are all of the Mithakhel section, and are now repre
sented by Afas Khán, late Resaldar Major, 2nd Punjab Cavalry, and
Fateh Khán.. — Their power and influence is much decreased since the
Khaibar tribes came under direct management.
Across the Bára stream , on the south -west corner of the
district, come the Mohmands. Their villages, with a few excep
tions, are situated between the right bank of the Bára and the
* The meaning is also said to be derived from the words ar (master), báb (gate),
i.e., master of the Khaibar gate or pass ,
Peshawar District.)
CHAP . III . — THE PEOPLE. 113

,
Afridi hills. All but the five southern most villages are irrigated Chapter III,o.
by Bára water. The irrigated land is very productive, and, Tribes and Castes
compared with the adjoining land of the Khalils, is superior, and Leading
Families.
and it is more productive because of the greater number of pro- Tama Mohmand.
prietors, who are better farmers and more hardworking. There is a The Mohmands.
marked difference in the character of the occupants of the villages
nearest the Afrídi border, and those whose villages are near the
city. The troublesome villages in the Sikh time were Mashokhel and
Adezai ; their revenue was never collected without aa show of force.
The tribe is divided into five main sections — Mayárzai, Musazai,
Dawezai, Mattanni and Sirgani. The pedigree table will be found on
page 122 of Captain Hastings' Report. These plain Mohmands are
ofthe same stock as the Bár or Hill Momands, but have been sepa
rated from them ever since the migration described at page 40. The
Mohmand division is a very important part of the district, the
character of the people, their proximity to, and frequent intercourse
with, the independent tribes on their border being considered. In
the more fertile part, on the south side of the Bára, there are
several large and important villages, amongst which Mashukhel,
Sulimankhel, Shahatkhel, Shaikh Muhammadi, Bazidkhel, and
Badikhel, may be considered the principal. There are no villages
in the district, excepting perhaps Tangi and Charsadda in Hasht
nagar, and some of the large villages of Yusafzai, in which there is
more crime committed than in these. The Badabher thána is
partly from this, and partly from its situation on the Kohát road, and
the passing and re- passing of Bassikhels, Galiwals, and Hassan
khels to and from Peshawar, carrying on their trade in firewood and
salt, one of the most important inthe district. The most remote
large village on that border is Shaikhan, inhabited chiefly by a race
of Shaikhs, who are somewhat venerated by the Afridis. The lead
ing man now in the village is Sekh Mozuffar. In the further part of
the Mohmand division , on the road to Kohát (i.e., towards the
Kohát pass), there are the important villages of Matanni and
Adezai, which have often figured in the criminal annals of the
district. Next to them may be mentioned Azakhel. The Bassikhel
and Adamkhel are the Afridi tribes opposite this portion of the
border, but their arrangements and engagements with the Govern
ment rest with Kohat. The headmen of the Mohmands are
also styled arbábs, and they allege this name was conferred
by Shah Jahan Badshah, but this is doubtful,, as they are
unable to produce snnads like their neighbours, the Khalils,
and it is quite possible the title, after being conferred on the
Khalíls, was assumed by them . The urbáb of the Mohmands,, on
whom has also been conferred the title of nawáb, is Sarfaraz Khán.
It now remains to describe the tract of country hitherto The ofKhattak
country.
tract
known as tahsil Nowshera ,occupied mainly by Khattaks and miscella
neous classes. That portion of it known as Khálsa and the Bandajat
were originally the outlying hamlets of the Mohmands and Khalils.
Nowshera and Kheshgi, as already stated , were Hashtnagar hamlets.
The Khattaks occupy the hills, the strip of plain between the hills,
and the Lunda river to Nowshera, and a small tract of country between
the stream and the Sir -i -Maira included with the tahsil of Utman
8
 [ Punjab Gazetteer,
114 CHAP. III.- THE PEOPLE.

Chapter III, O. Bolak. Its length is 50, breadth 15, and area 309 square miles.
Tribes and Castes The different clans and classes of people, with the number and name
and Leading of the chief villages in their possession, is given in the subjoined
Families.
statement :
The Khattak tract
of country . Name of clan or class of land of villages
No. hamlets held
people. Names of the chief village.
by them.

Khattaks 64 Akorn . Dag Ismailkhel.

Afridis 8 Silla Kbana.
Miscellaneous Afgháno ... 13 Nowshera Kalan, Pubbi Jallozai.
Miscellaneous Patbáns ... 27 Kheshgi, Urmar, Taru Labore,
Sayads 8 Pir Sabaq.
Sikhs ... ... 2 Kund .
Hindkis ... 29 Jahangira, Khairábád , Budhai, Hargani,
Masmah .

The Khattaks. By far the largest number of villages are held by Khattaks
they are located in the south -eastern corner of the district. The
derivation of their name has already been given at page 105. They
are divided into two main branches, known as the eastern , or Akora,
and the western, or Teri, Khattaks. The greater portion of the
eastern Khattaks are attached to the Pesháwar district, while the
remainder and the western Khattaks are attached to Kohát. The
tribe was originally under one chief, who in the time of Akbar under
took to protect the road to Pesháwar, receiving in return a grant of
the plain from Khairábád to Nowshera. At that time the communi
cation with Peshawar was in danger of being cut off by the depreda
tions committed in the Giddar Galli : the chief had also sufficient
power to collect from his tribe a small revenue, deriving further
emoluments from the Jutta Salt Mine. His successors appear to have
held their chiefship under the confirmation of the Delhi Emperors,
and usually met a violent death at the hands of their relatives.
celebrated Khushal Khán was their most noted chieftain, whose wars
with Aurangzeb in the latter part of the 17th century,and temporary
imprisonment in the fort of Gwalior, have been noticed above. The
last chief who held sway over the entire tribe was Saadat Khán, who
received from Timur Shah the title of Sarfaraz Khán, by which he is
more commonly known, in recognition of services rendered by his
brother Khushal Khán , to the king's father, Ahmad Shah, when the
former engaged the Mahrattas near Hasan Abdál, and lost his life in
the action. At his death his son succeeded to the Khánship of the
eastern Khattaks, and resided at Akora on the Kábul river : his
authority extended to near Khushalgarh on the Indus, below which
the western Khattaks remained under the authority of the sons of
Shahbaz Khán, a younger brother of Sarfaraz Khán, who resided at
Teri. When Ranjit Singh made first a passing visit to Pesháwar, he
received assistance from Abbas Khán, the great-grandson of Sarfaraz,
who was then the chief of the Akora Khattaks, which led to a friend
ship that aroused thejealousy of the Barakzai sardárs who invited
him to Pesháwar, through Alim Khán, Orakzai, where he was im
prisoned ,and afterwards poisoned by order of Yar Muhammad Khán.
Khwas Khán, brother of the late Abbas, was murdered by Afzal
Khán, whose father, Najaf Khán, succeeded to the chiefship of Akora.
Poshawar District .)

CHAP. III. — THE PEOPLE . 115

He continued time,owing
in power for a longmarried connexion
hisnieces
three ofto his with Chapter III,O.
; butthey
the three Barakzaisardárs,who Tribes and Castes
received from him an annual tribute of Rs. 12,000. When the Sikhs and Leading
took actual possession of Pesháwar, Najaf Khán fled to the hills, and Families .
they assumed the direct managementof all the plain country of the The Khattaks.
a
eastern Khattaks, and built a fort at Jahangira. Subsequently Jafar
Khán , cousin of the two murdered brothers, Abbas and Khwas,
forming an alliance with Arsla Khán, the Chief of Zaida in Yusafzai,
went against Najaf Khán, and expelled him from Nilab. This Jafar
Khán had been ajamadar of horse under Captain Wade, but now be
camea rival for the khánship with Najaf Khán. The Sikhs had
left all the hill villages as a jágér attached to the chiefship, stipulat
ing that the Attock road should be kept open , andfree from plun
der. Its value was estimated at Rs. 10,000, including certain ferry
dues and customs, and General Avitabile continued to transfer it at
pleasure, until it was finally divided betwen Jafar Khan and Najaf
Khán. Their jágír was confirmed to them by the Darbár, and when
the second Sikh war broke out, Jafar Khánis said to have joined
Chattar Singh with 1,000 men, and Najaf Khán to have gone to Pir
Muhammad Khan at Pesháwar. The latter was murdered soon after,
in the fort of Jahangira, by the sons of Khwas Khán in revenge for
their father's death,and they immediately fled to Swat. Muhammad
Afzal Khán was confirmed in his father's position , by Dost Muham
mad Khán, then at Peshawar, and together with ſafar Khán, was
found in possession at the annexationof the country. Jafar Khán
is said to have been the first man to enter the fort of Attock for
plunder after the retirement of Major Herbert, but neither he nor
Muhammad Afzal Khán attemptedto oppose, or molest the British
force on theirway to Peshawar. Jafar Khán is a man of much cun
ning and intrigue, but not wholly devoid of qualifications for chief
tainship , whilst Afzal Khán is both cruel and cowardly, and lowly
esteemed throughout the country.
The Khattaks, as a people, are a most favourable specimen of
Patháns, and deserved better leaders than have lately been in power
over them :: they retain all the good qualities for which they were
renowned under Khushal the Great, are brave and independent,and
the only Afghán tribe which can •lay claim to faithfulness. Active
and industrious, they are largely engaged in trade, and the evilname
they at one time acquired was caused by the Afridis of Bori and
Janakor, who plundered in the Rawalpindi and Peshawar districts,
and found an asylum for themselves and a place of concealment for
stolen property and imprisoned Hindus, in the Khattak jangals,
under the sanction of Afzal Khán, against whom the Khattaks were
powerless, as long as he exercised unlimited control over them .
There are three classes amongst the Khattaks, apart from the general
body of the people : 1st, the Khánkhel, which includes all the rela
tives of the chiefs ; 2nd, the Fakirkhel; and, 3rd, the Kákakhel.
The Fakirkhel are the descendants of the elder brother of the
renowned Khushal Khán, who retired from the world at the instiga
tion of Rahimkar, the great Khattak saint, since which time they
have acquired a character for sanctity, and to them is entrusted the
 ( Punjab Gazettoor,
116 CHAP. III. - THE PEOPLE .

Chapter III, C. keeping of valuable property in times of public danger, or internal

Tribes and Castes ferds. The Kákakhel are the descendants of the above saint, whose
and Leading shrine is seven miles from Nowshera, much resorted to as a place
Families . of pilgrimage, and believed by popular superstition to be the scene
The Khattaks. of many miraculous cures. Very large numbers of people assemble
annually from all neighbouring countries in April,ataa fair held at
the shrine, which is picturesquely situated amongst the low hills
skirting the plain, covered at this point with dense brushwood. This
class has acquired a veneration beyond the district, and is respected
amongst the wildest tribes of Afghánistan ; one instance only has
occurred of a Kákakhel being killed even by the Khaibaris, who
were compelled topay a large fine on the occasion . Zaid Gul of this
tribe lived at the foot of the hills to the south of the Kohát Pass,
near Fort Mackeson, and was the Pir of Adamkhel Afrídís ; other
members of the family are Hama Gul, Didar Gul, Hajab Gul, and
Roedad Gul, residing at Abazai on the Swát river, whose influence in
the Utmánkhel hills is equally great. The remainder of the
Khattaks are exceedingly poor : their country, with the exception of
a smallstrip on the bank of the river, being rugged, full of ravines,
and unfit for cultivation. Their hills afford good pasturage for cattle
and goats, of which they have large herds. All their bullocks are
trained to carry loads, and the Khattaks form the principal carriers
of salt to the countries north of Peshawar and all Afghánistan. To
this circumstance of foreign travel, which cannot but tend to
civilize, combined with a desire to retain the respect entertained for
large divisions of their tribe, they are, perhaps, indebted for the
good qualities which so remarkably distinguishthem from all other
Afgháns. An immigration from the Khattaks to the Lundkwár
valley in Yusafzai took place some generations back. That valley
was then occupied by several clans of the Baezai tribe of Yusafzai,
the remainder of whom were in Swat. Apprehensive of the encroach
ments of the Mandan clan, they called the Khattaks to their
assistance, who finally succeeded in establishing themselves on the
lands of the Mattorzai, which have remained in their possession to
the presentday .
The Cherat hill, about 4,500 feet high, is situated in the Khat
tak range of hills ; it was the common land of the villages Silla
Khana, Kotli,and Shah Kot payan. Government isnow in possession
and the hill is used as a sanitarium for troops, who are regularly
located there from the Pesháwar and Nowshera cantonments dur
ing the summer months. There are — besides the well-known shrine
of Káka Sahib in the village of Ziarat
Shekh Babar Sahib's, Faqir Sahib's,
Mirza Gul Sahib's Habak Sahib's.
Sayads. Amidst the fanatical Pathán population of this district the
Sayads naturally occupy a position of great_social prominence.
Writing especially of the Yusafzai Sayads, Dr. Bellew says : “ Their
bold, obtrusive, and continual publication of their sacred character
and descent draws from the ignorant a reverential and awful respect,
and at the same time gives them great influence over the mass of
the people they dwell amongst. They use this to their own advan
Peshawar District.]
CHAP . III.-THE PEOPLE . 117

tage, and manage to get from the Afgháns considerable tracts of land Chapter II, O.
in gift as a perpetual and hereditary possession, besides the usual Tribes and Castos
alms-offerings. The astanadárs (persons who hold land acquired by and Leading
virtue of the reputed sanctity of their ancestry) of this class are Familieg.
very numerous, and in some localities constitute entire village com- Sayads.
munities. On this they live peaceably and undisturbed as agricul
turists, and enjoy the respect and good -will of their duped neighbours.
always addressed
In theispopular
The Sayad by of
phraseology title district
thethe .”
of Sháh all the tribes of Hindkis .

Indian, as opposedto Pathán, origin, are massed together under the

designation of “ Hindki.”. With the exception only of the trading
classes (separately noticed below) these are all Muhammadans. The
principal tribes among them are those of the Gujars and Awáns.
The Awáns are fully described in the Gazetteer of the Jhelam
district.
The Gujars are especially numerous in Yusafzai, where they Gujars .
form the entire population of many villages. They are distinctly
of Indian blood, and are probably descendants of the original Hindu
population of the country, though they have adopted much of the
Afghán into their customs and mode of life. They are found also
in some numbers beyond the border of British Yusafzai. There
they have no hereditary possessions, but are held in a state of vassal
age under Afghán masters, paying a land -tax for their holdings in
cash or kind, and liable to military service and forced labour atthe
call of the khán under whose protection they live. As a class they
а

are a fine, healthy, and athletic race, much resembling the Afgháns
among whom they dwell. They are exclusively engaged in agricul
ture or as graziers. As a rule they are said to be comfortably,
“ if
“ not richly off, according to their own standard of comparison,” main
taining more independence than the other tribes located among the
Patháng. Dr. Bellew states that in Yusafzai " they equal in
“numbers about the whole of the rest of the population not Afghán ,"
and he puts down their total number (apparently inthe wholeof the
Yusafzai territory including Independent Yusafzai) as 75,000
souls.
The Awáns, Kashmiris and other Hindkis constitute the class of Hansáyas or
Fakirs.
mechanics, artificers, and petty traders throughout the district.
They are styled collectively hamsáya or fakir, terms which Dr.
6
Bellew renders ' dependant' and ' vassal.' The same writer gives the
following list of trade-guilds represented in Yusafzai: bughwan,
gardener, fruiterer, &c.; charikar, ploughman, cultivator ; chamar,
tanner, carrier, &c.; dirzi, tailor ; dum , musician, &c.; gadba,
shepherds and cattle graziers (they are also called riwanri); jolah,
weavers, ropemakers, & c.; kalul, potters and brick -makers; lóhar,
ironsmiths (called also trudi karigar) ; musalli, sweepers, grave
diggers, & c. (also called shahikhel); nandap, cotton dressers and
cleaners; rangraiz, dyers ( also called dhobi); nai, barbers, den
tists, cuppers, & c.; pansari, druggists, perfumers, & c.; paracha,
carriers, pedlars (also called tattar) ; teli, oil and soap-makers;
tarkhan, carpenters (also called sari karigar,); zargar, gold and silver
smiths, jewellers. The members of each profession or trade- guild
live in separate societies, intermarrying only among themselves.
 [Punjab Gazetteer,
118 CHAP . III.-THE PEOPLE.

Chapter III, 0. They have as a rule no proprietary rights in the soil, but rent their
Tribes andCastes houses from the Afghán owners, and generally a patch of land as
and Leading well ; for, as a rule, none of these classes can live entirely by their
Families. trades, the demand for their services being too small to yield a
return sufficient for the support of a family.
Slaves .
One stage lower than the hamsáya is the ghulám, or slave.
These are said to be still numerous in Yusafzai, even within the
British border, where, however, they are of course no longer bought
and sold. They are the descendants of former captives of war, or
purchases from the hill tracts north of Kábul. They perform
household, farm , or agricultural labour for their masters, and are in
return fed, clothed, and sheltered, and, as a rule, are much more
comfortably off than many of the independent mechanic class. The
men are termed mrai, and are valued as faithful servants and
bodyguards. They are said to be true and brave in the defence of
their masters. The women are termed windza. They perform
the household duties in the women's departments, grind the corn, &c.
They often serve as the concubines of their master, and sometimes
rise to favour, are set free, and then legally married to their former
master. Most of the kháns and maliks still possess their hereditary
slaves, and some of them own over a hundred of both sexes. They
are, however, now fast diminishing by desertions and prohibition of
new purchases within British limits.*
Religious classes, There are several classes in the enjoyment of religious respect
Astanadárs.
from the Afgháns. They are often collectively described under
the designation of aztánadár. The astánadár, as the name
implies , is a “ place possessor” -one whose ancestors in remote or
recent times acquired the title of zburg, or buzurg, or " saint ,”
by a notoriety for superior holiness and piety and the performance
of miracles during life, and who after death left either memorials
of the same in the shape of mosques, shrines, or other sacred spots,
or at least aa traditional reputation for sanctity. The descendants of
such, by virtue of the sanctity of their ancient zburg, and the
present benefits dispensed at his shrine (astán or ziárat), as well
as by the unanimous accord of the people, enjoy at the present day,
besides a superior and uncontested character for sanctity and righteous
ness, many secular and religious privileges. Any Musalmán may
become the founder of a race of astánadárs provided he have the
qualification of a zburg, and be acknowledged as such during life.
With the Afgháns there are four different classes of the astánadár
(1) sayad ; (2) pir ; (3) mian ; and, ( 4) sahibzáda. The sayad
class has been already commented upon . The pírs are the descendants
of Afgháns or Pakhtuns, whose ancestors become recognized as
zburgs during life, or received the title after death through the
cunning and exertions of interested parties. As descendants of holy
Pakhtuns, the pírs exact many exclusive and hereditary rights and
privileges from their own people. Their hereditary share in the soil
is rent free ; their tribes are exempt from labour and taxes of every
kind ; and, in common with the rest of the priestly order, they receive
a share of the produce of the fields and flocks. They claim the
Bellew .
Poshawar Distriot .)

CHAP. III . — THE PEOPLE . 119

pre-eminence amongst their own religious orders and the precedence Chapter III, D.
amongst their own people, with its concomitants of respect and Village Communi-.
deference, wherever they move amongst them . The pír takes the ties and Tenures.
front rank, and leads the congregation in their prayers. He is Religious classes,
Astúnadárs.
addressed as bádsháh whenever spoken to ; and, on joining an
assembly, is welcomed by the rising of the congregation, who remain
standing till the pér is seated. The pír has also the entrée to the
women's apartments, a portion of the Afghán's house most jealously
closed to all others of whatever creed or caste. All pírs are com
fortably off, if not rich. Their social position and privileges are
hereditary, and quite independent of individual merit ; for many can
neither read nor write and are equally ignorant of the religion they
profess. Many of them are bad characters, and some ofthem are
notorious highwaymen and burglars. The miuns, in hereditary pri
vileges andqualities of sanctity, much resemble the párs, with the
difference that their ancestors were not Afgháns, but hamsáyas.
They enjoy similar privileges and powers to those of the pérs, but
are debarred from entering the women's apartments, The sahibzá
das, though resembling the pírs and niúns in most points, rank after
them, because their ancestors are supposed to have been of a somewhat
lower grade of sanctity. They are not so numerons as the other
classes, but are more wealthy. The Swát sahib, or akhun , is an
instance of azburg whose descendants will be styled sáhibzáila . Hindus .
Of the Hindu population, Bráhmans, Khatris, and Aroras repre
sent the greater portion. A few Hindú families are found in almost
every village, conducting the local trade, and in the capacity of
bankers and money-lenders, managing the pecuniary affairs of the
agricultural population. But a large majority of them are collected
in Pesháwar, where, though not engrossing the whole trade, they yet
form a most influential body, to whose enterprise the commercial
prosperity of the city is mainlydue. A few Bráhmans engage in the
professional duties of their caste, but the majority devote themselves
to secular business. There is nothing in theirmanners or mode of
dress to claim remark . Though dwelling in the heart of a bigoted
Muhammadan population , they retainmost oftheir religiousrites
and national characteristics undisturbed. As being the channels
through which all the money matters and other business of the
population are carried on,they enjoy the protection of the Afgháns,
and are on the whole a very Aourishing class. Of the Aroras,
4,152 return themselves as Uttaradhi, and 2,818 as Dahra in the
Census of 1881. The chief Khatri clans were as follows : Bunjai,
2,778 ; Bahri, 1,217 ; Charzati, 1,083 ; Kapur, 743; Marhotra, 603 ;
Bedi, 317 ; Daighar, 312 ; Sarin, 174.

SECTION D. - VILLAGE COMMUNITIES AND TENURES.

Part I. - Rights in Land .
Table No. XV shows the number of villages held in the various Village tenures.
forms of tenure, as returned in quinquennial table XXXIIIof the
Administration Report for 1878-79. But the accuracy of the figures
cs more than doubtful. It is in many cases simply impossible to
lass a village satisfactorily under any one of the ordinarily recog
 ( Punjab Gazetteer,
120 CHAP. III . — THE PEOPLE.

Chapter III,D. nised tenures ; the primary division of rights between the main
Village Communi- sub -divisions of the village following one form , while the interior

Bhayachara
ties and Tenures. distribution the

Bhayachara
among

and
Communal

de

i
several proprietors of each

Patrider
ZANINDARI .

Landlord
Village tenures .

Pattidari
of these sub - divisions follow

.Mo

.
Name of Tabail . another form , which itself

Total
.
often varies from one subdi

.
vision to another. The table
Pesbáwar
.
1 77 8 64 155
in the marginshows the num
Nowshera 4 26 63 125 ber of the villages in each

‫ܗܫܚܘܘܕ‬
Tonha Dandzai 3 30 159
Arshtnagar 10 16 35 73 tnhsil, and the tenures under
Mardán 12 14 112
Utmau Bolak 1 16
68
18 101
which they were classed at
Total 35 69 124 162 725
the Regular Settlement.
This statement is not quite
correct, as some of the vil
lages classed pattidári were really pattidári bhayachara, owing
to the formation of separate kandis formed at that Settlement for
owners holding land according to possession, chiefly seri khors and
mafidárs.
Tribal communities. In the Peshawar district tribal take the place of village com
munities, the tribal territory being parcelled out into blocks of which
each is held separately by a clan or section of a clan. The manner
of this allotment, the original constitution of the communities thus
formed, and the manner in which they have gradually been moulded
into something more nearly corresponding with the villagesof the
type more familiar in the Punjab will be described in thefollowing
pages. First, the existing state of affairs will be sketched, and then
The distribution the successive steps will be traced by which that state was arrived at.
and allotment of The distribution and allotment of the country on some recog
the country by nized system was as already stated at page 46 entrusted to Shaikh
Shaikh Mali. Mali of the Akazai clan ; this was about the eleventh generation after
Qais, the ancestor of the Afgháns; the allotment to the present day
is known as Shaikh Mali's taksím . The first step towards his distri
bution was an enumeration of the people,-men , women and children ;
he thereby ascertained the total number of shares* required for each
main tribe, and then the country was divided into main divisions,
equal to a certain number of shares. Lots were afterwards drawn
and the main divisions allotted. The further interior distribution
Periodical veshes
was carried outon the same principle by the people.
The distribution and allotment of the land made by Shaikh
(redistributions)
at fixed periods. Mali was admittedly imperfect; to remedy its inequalities and also
to keep up a common interest by the wholetribe ,periodical redistri
butions (vesh) were provided at fixed periods. These redistributions
were made by casting lots. At a redistribution a re- enumeration
of the tribes was made, and if it happened that the division of land
which had fallen to a certain tribe contained more than the number
of shares to which they were entitled by the new enumeration, a
part of another tribe, whose shareholders were in excess of the land
which had fallen to them, or colonists who had accompanied the
main tribe, were associated for the shares with the tribe who had
1

* The share of a man , woman, and child was the same .

Poshawar District )
CHAP. III. — THE PEOPLE. 121

land in excess of shareholders. The vesh or redistribution of the Chapter II , D.

main divisions and tappas has ceased for many years. The interior Village Communi
redistribution of the villages in tappas andof kandis and tals in ties and Tenures.
villages lasted long after, and was in existence in a few villages when Periodical veshes
Settlement commenced ; it has now been altogether put a stop to , ( redistributions) at
except in the village of Kheshgi, where one of the vands (or fixed periods.
divisions of land) adjoining the river is liable to the effects of
alluvion and diluvion .
The mode of apportionmentis thus described by Dr. Bellew .
The procedure followed is still to be seen in actual working, on the
occasion of any division of land undertaken at the present day.
" The land to be divided is first marked off into compact blocks called wand,
each of which is sub -divided into the required number of allotments. After
the measurement and primary division of a wand, its distribution is regu
lated by lot, or, as it is termed , casting the pucha or hisk . It is thus
managed . The representative of each of the khels to share in the distri
bution selects a private mark ( a piece of wood , or a rag, a grain of maize
or pellet of sheep's dung or a stone, or any substance near at hand), which,
in the presence of all, he hands over to the 'greybeard' appointed to cast
6
the lot, declaring it to be his token. The " greybeard' having collected all
the tokens and seen them severally recognized , gathers them together in
the skirt of his frock , and then walks round the wand, followed by the
>

assembly ; and as he passes them, throws on each of the plots niarked off
the first token that comes into his hand. The several plots then become
the possession of the khels severally represented by the token thrown out
on them , Each plot is then successively divided and allotted in a similar
manner to the divisions of the khela and their several respective families.
In the ultimate divisions, the portions of land are often of very small
extent, and are frequently styled pucha, after the process thus described.
“ In thus dividing the land for cultivation, the wands are in detached
plots all round the village, roads, watercourses, and wastes intervening.
Each wand is known by a separate name, just like a farmer's fields at home,
mostly expressive of some quality of the soil, or position, &c., as irai
wand, shigai wand, ' the ash field ,' the sand field ,' &c. The division of the
6 6

land, it will thus be seen, gives each section or tribe, or clan , a fixed posses
sion in the soil. It will also be observed that each individual's daftar is
not in one unbroken plot, but scattered according to lot in the different
wands. This is necessary, so that each shall share alike, as far as possible,
in the good and bad land. Very often, and beyond the British border
always, in one tribe where the several khels possess lands of varying quality,
the lot of some having fallen on good and that of others on inferior land,
it is customary to exchange places at fixed periods of five, ten, or more
years. The land always remains the daftar of the original owners , but is
mapped out afresh for distribution amongst the new owners, who all share
equally with those of their own tribal divisions, without reference to rank .
In these exchanges between the tribes, only the houses are left standing,
and often these are deprived of their timbers. "
The great objection to the redistribution system was the want
of assurance of prolonged enjoyment, without which it is difficult
to expect improvements. The necessity too, i.e., the common
* It still exists in Bandú , in an appendix to the Gazetteer of which district will
be found a very full account of the custom .
 ( Panjab Gazetteer,
122 CHAP. III. — THE PEOPLE.

Chapter III, D. interest of the whole tribe in their tribal allotment, no longer
Village Communi- exists as it undoubtedly did when there was no settledGovernment.
ties and Tenures. The land is called duftar, and is divided into lots or shares
Sub-divisions of known as brakhas, or bakhras, and puchas in Hashtnagar. These
village and land . shares may be one piece of land ; sometimes they are situated in
two or three places, but are often proportional shares in every vand
(or division of land ) within the village area . In the irrigated part
of the district the allotment of the land for a bakhra , or share, de
pends on the water distribution, without which the land is of little
value; but in Yusafzai, where the land is altogether dependent on
rain, a bakhra represents a proportional share in every description of
land in the village - all alike possess a share of good, medium and
inferior land. The villages are usually divided into kandís
( sections) corresponding to the word taraf in the Punjab, and the
kandís are again sometimes sub - divided into tuls . A kandi
Village officers.
usually has its own mosque ( jamáit ), and hujra or guest-house.
The figures in the margin show the number of zaildárs and
village headmen . There are
Tahsils . Zaildars . Chief Village
headmen . bendmen ,
veryfew zaildárs, as the policy
of appointing such men in this
Perháwar 6 14 446
district was called in question
Doába Dandzai ... 6 341 by the local officers when the
Now bers 270
Hashtnagar .. .. 263
Settlement was in progress.
Mardán
Utwán Bolák
...

។
448
363
They and the chief lambar
Total 19 26 2,120
dárs get one per cent. on the
land revenue of their circles.
The lambardárs get five per
cent. on the revenue. The head -quarters of the zails, together with the
prevailing tribes ineach, are shown at the top of thenextpage. In ham
lets, the lambardárs of the original village have been considered as
also representing the hamlet. Arbábs, kháns, and leading men have
been considered lambardárs of their own or family lands, and in
some cases, where desired and their claims found to be good, appointed
lambardárs for the kandi in which their land is situated.
The village jirga The elders (mishrun ) and the maliks compose the jirga or
or council.
village council; they are referred to on all questions of custom, and
matters affecting the village society. The village servants usually
The village servants, receive small grants of land free of charge in consideration for
their service. They only intermarry amongst themselves, for in
stance, weaver with weaver, dúm with dúm . They are now only
known by the trade they carry on ; they can give no tribe or section
to which they belong, or have belonged. Many of them are descend
ants said to have come into the district with the Afgháns, while
some may be descendants of the old inhabitants of the country.
First settlement Major James thus dercribed the manner in which the present
of a tribe. distribution of rights has grown up : 1

“ The Pathán families at first located themselves in one spot,

or in villages adjacent to each other, for the sake of mutual pro
tection, the remainder of the tappa being held in common, and used
chiefly as pasturage. Each man cultivated his bakhra or any portion
of it, at pleasure, paying no tribute or share of the produce to any
one, his duty to the tribe requiring only that he should join in all offensive
Peshawn Distriot . )
CHAP. III.-THE PEOPLE . 123

Apnnal
Chapter II, D.
No. of
Tahon . Zail , land Prevailing caste or tribo.
villages revenue . Village Communi.
ties and Tenuros.
RA Village officers.
Kasba 18 27,709 Baghbán , Awán, Afghán, with a fow
Saiyads.
Landi Yarghajo 18 66 159 Afgháns, with . fow Bbeikbs and
Baiyads
Koh - i -dáman : ( Moh.
P388 AWAL . mand ) .. 12 38,409 Afgháns,
Charokanai 13 80,475 Afgháns, with a few Awáns.
Rhwill 66 97.939 Afgháns (Khalil), with a wáns.
Budbai 7 6,145 Khand, and Awan in about eqnal
numbers.
Masima 23 12,105 Awáns.

Kheshgi ... 7 9,725 Afgháng (Rhutaks), with somo Gójara

and Moghals
Pabbi 18 20,633 Afghána ( Urmur and Rhalak. )
Nowshera 10 11,633 Do. ( K batak ), with some Awåns
NOWANIA . Do.
Kbatak 31 3.113 (Khatak ).
Suidu ... 20 6,776 Do.
lal -ozni 7,216 Do.
Dáúdzai 14 14,676 Afgbán ( Dáúdzai) .

afgháng (Gigiáni) und Afgbáns

...

Matta 14 31,309
(Moghalkhell
Gulbels ... 60 68,351 Afghánn (Váúilzni and Bohlolzai) with
DOABA Daudzas. | Amhadher some Mohmand .
22 39,626 Afgháns (Gigiáni and Sulemánsai).
háb Alain 11 12,305 Do. ( Daudzui ).
Charpariza 23 27.5 :26 Do.
l'áúdizai 27 31,664 Do.

or defensive operations, undertaken in accordance with the resolutions First settlement

tribe.
of a
arrived at by the tribal jirga or council.
“Very little land, in the immediate vicinity of the villages, was at Settlement of non
proprietors.
first brought under cultivation, but this was increased with their numbers,
and when cultivators from other parts settled amongst them . These were
styledfakirs, and the system usually adopted with them was to require
service only in lieu of the land which they were allowed to cultivate on
their own account. This service consisted chiefly of attendance on the
daftari, or proprietor, in his raids and fights with his neighbours, in
furnishing grain andgrass for his guests, and providing beds and blankets
for their use in the hujras, or houses set apart in each quarter of a village
for the reception of guests, keeping in turn watch and ward, with occasional
demands for labour in building and at harvest time. The priesthood had
no share allotted to them under these distributions, but it was incumbent
on the communities to set aside a provision for them, as seri or free-gift.
This primitive order of things continued for many years, but by degrees
several of the khans assumed rights and privileges which did not of right
belong to them, and collected fees from the non -proprietary members on
the occasion of births and marriages.
“ The encroachments of one clan upon the lands of another led to Outlying hamlets.
the establishment of bandar, or hamlets towards the boundaries of the
tappas. These were occupied partly by the poorer Pathán members,
but chiefly by the non -proprietary cultivators, who still paid no portion of
the produce, but held the land on the condition of warding off aggression,
andjoining the tribe in its expeditions, their distance from the original
settlements exempting them from the minor services formerly exacted.
The personal character of some of the khans enabled them at this time
to make further innovations, and they frequently acquired such power as
to enablethem to settle villages on their own accounts, realizing a certain
portion of the produce, and even to remove proprietors from one locality to
 1
(Punjab Gasottoer,
124 CHAP. III. - THE PEOPLE .

Chapter III, D. another. But the feeling of the people has always been so antagonistic to
VillageCommuni. these assumptions on the part of their chiefs that the latter found it usually
ties and Tenures. more prudent to accept waste lands from the brotherhood as seri, or free- gift,
Outlying bamlets. than to take possession by open violence. The state of Yusafzai prior to
the Sikh rule exemplifies the above condition of the communities, one which
could not remain in force when the government of the country passed into
other hands. The change took place earlier in other parts of the district,
and when the Sikhs possessed themselves of Pesháwar the description
appliedto Yusafzai alone.
Inám and pro “ In other parganas the claims of Government introduced a more
prietary exemption. complicated system . So long as no demand was made upon the proprietors,
they were content that their lands should be held by cultivators on a service
tenure, their own position and influence in the tribe depending in a great
measure on the number of their followers. But when that demand was
enforced, it became their object to cast the burden upon the cultivators ; and
this gave rise to the large exemptions, under the name of inám, which
exist in all villages. It was in point of fact the portion of the estate
cultivated by the proprietors themselves, and although a comparatively
small share of this now remains to them , it is still absolutely large ;
in Khalil it is one-fourth, in Mohmand one-sixteenth, of the whole. The
nature of this inám must be borne in mind, or we shall be apt at the
present day to confound it with the málikána. It has nothing to do with
the fees paid to managing lambardárs, an office unknown prior to our
rule, whenthe villages were in the hands of farmers, either Hindú capitalists
or influential arbábs and maliks. It is still connected with, and evidences
proprietary right ; none but a daftari can claim inám , and the portion
of & village thus excluded from the settlement is the property of the
brotherhood . In former days it represented the actual cultivation of the
proprietary body, and was the onlyprofit accruing to them from the estate
beyond that of personal services of the nature previously described. From
the remainder of their lands they collected nothing, the cultivators being
responsible for the Government share. The farmers found it to their
interest to increase this inám , in favour of influential maliks, but in most
cases it had been gradually reduced, and confined to small grants to the
chief proprietors, indicative of those rights in the estate which have been
now acknowledged and recorded. It is, however, not unfrequently found
that the portion of this inám held by an individual is his sole share in
the estate, all other rights, which his ancestors may have possessed, having
passed out of his hands.
“ The system of joint village responsibility was unknown prior to
annexation, but it has not been found difficult to introdace it ; and, in
deed , it is consonant with the habits of the people in other than revenue
matters. But whatever peculiarities may have existed formerly amongst
Pathán communities with reference to land tenures, they had been mostly
removed under the operation of the systems introduced by successive
Governments ; and now that joint responsibility has been enforced , there is
little, with the exception of a few local usages and peculiarities, to distin
guish the tenures of this district from those which exist in the North
Western Provinces and the Punjab. "
Classes of overlords In further illustration of the modifications wrought upon the
and proprietors. old Pathán system , Major James proceeds to enumerate the classes
of which the villages were composed at the time of annexa
tion — the kháns, the arbábs, the maliks, and the daftaris. The
The kháns and
following is an abridgment of his remarks. He says :
arbábs. “ The kháns, of whom I have spoken , were found only in Yusafzai
and Hashtnagar. In the other parganas their place was supplied by
Poska wer Distriot.)

CHAP. III. - THE PEOPLE . 125

arbábs. The latter, as farmers of the revenue, exercised great influence Chapter III, D.
amongst the village communities, which they owed more to their official Village Communi.
position than to rank as chiefs, which gave them per se no superior ties and Tenures.
share in the inheritance. Their office, however, enabled them to appro The kháns and
priate much to which they had no title, and on our assuming charge of arbábs.
the district, they were mostly in possession of large estates. They were
continued in the enjoyment of these as jágírdárs, but their services
were dispensed with as farmers of the revenue ; even under the Sikhs
it was only in the Mohmand and Khalil tappar that they maintained
their full power, in which districts their services could not well be dis
pensed with at that time, as it was chiefly through them that the hill
tribes were kept in check, and the peace of the district preserved. In
the Doába, Daudzai and Khalsa tappas, the Sikh Government either
exercised a more direct interference , or placed the Barakzai sardárs
in power, and the arbábs were held in but little account. The arbábi
in all these is now practically extinct.
“ Next in importance were the maliks, or heads of families. Owing The maliks,
to the peculiar jealousy amongst Patháns of the assumption of authority
by individuals, the number of this class was very large, and a village
was a cluster not merely of several branches of a tribe, but of small
families, the members of which , bound together by the closest ties of
kindred, yielded obedience only to their respective maliks. The office
was in its nature hereditary. . . . . It was this portion of the proprietary
body which was chiefly in the enjoyment of inám ; and though the other
proprietors shared in it, yet this was very much at the option of the
maliks in whose names the exemptions were made. Theywere in fact
nothing more than the heads or representatives of families united to
gether for purposes of mutual advantage, but entirely independent of each
other, and mutually jealous of any interference. The Sikhs held every
malik responsible for the family which he represented, but one malik was
never associated with another in this responsibility. In one village, there
fore, there might be 30 or 40 maliks, and they must not be confounded
with thelambardárs, or managing proprietors of our time. One of the
chief difficulties which at first presented themselves at the Settlement
was the introduction of joint responsibility, and the nomination of men
from amongst the proprietors who should enter into engagements with
the Government. It was not, indeed, advisable to abolish the office in toto,
as it formed one of our best securities for the peace and well- being of the
villages, but it was evidently desirable for revenue purposes to limit the
number of engaging proprietors, and this has gradually been effected
throughout the district ,except in Yusafzai, where the state of society is
such as will not yet admit of such radical change. The fee which is
realized for the remuneration of the lambardárs is distinct from the
inám, which latter must still be considered as the joint propertyof the
brotherhood , or of such portion of them as have been in acknowledged
possession of it.
“The remaining body of proprietors are styled daftari, holding The daftarts or
their ancestral shares in virtue of their descent from the founder of the proprietoru,
family. In explanation of much that at first sight is calculated to tend
to misapprehension, it may be noted that the measurement of land was
totally unknown ; the shares having been originally allotted according
to the capabilities of the several tracts, remained in joint possession of
the family ; the title of the individual was never suffered to become
extinct, though the actual extent of that title was never definitely
 ( Panjab Gazetteer,
126 CHAP. III.--- THE PEOPLE .

Chapter III, D. assigned beyond his right to work one, two, or more ploughs in the
Village Communi- daftar as the fractional portion of a bakhraor share.
ties and Tenures. “ In former times, when land was plentiful and cultivators few , this
circumstance entailed no inconvenience ; a man left his home to seek
Rights of absentees. service in foreign countries, and returned after the lapse of years to find
his claim uncontested . Under the Durani and Sikh Governments also,
when actual possession was accompanied by personal responsibility for the
revenue, such emigrations were more frequent, but still the return
ing Pathán was always welcomed home, as strengthening his party,
and adding to the stock from which the Government demand was
to be paid. But under all circumstances, and after any length of
absence, the Pathán could claim his rights, and he cared not who
cultivated the land in the meantime, resting assured that he would acquire
possession whenever it suited his convenience. During the first years of
our rule, these absentee proprietors found their claims, for the first time,
contested, and in dealing with such cases it was necessary to allow a great
latitude to parties preferring them. It was evidently most agreeable to the
public feeling that the latter should be reinstated , but at the same time it
was undoubtedly desirable that some limitation should be fixed ; accordingly
the present Settlement has been considered the appropriate time for finally
determining all such disputed points. Where possession could not be
proved for more than one generation, the claim was rejected ; but in cases
where such possession was clear, either the claimant received the whole or a
portion of the land, or, being recorded as the proprietor, became entitled to
receive a fixed percentage on the revenue demand from the non -proprietary
cultivator, whose right to the cultivation of the land was declared.
Tenants.
"Little need be said of the position of the remaining portion of the
community, comprising, as elsewhere, the hereditary cultivators and tenants
at-will. The former, usually styled amongst Patháns, fakirs, held their
land originally upon a service tenure ; but when the country passed into the
hands of a gettled Government, and revenue was denianded , it was upon
them that the burden chiefly fell. At annexation, therefore, we found them
in the actual possession of all proprietary rights, except that of sale or
transfer, but acknowledging a vague liability to ejectment from a portion
of their holdings on the appearance of the rightful owner. The service too
which they had in former times been called on to render had, in the course
of years, and the social changes created by successive Governments, gradu
ally become less definite, and may be said indeed to have depended solely
on the power of the daftari to exact them . Everything tended to make
their position one of independence. On the one hand, the proprietors were
interested in retaining them on the estate ; and, on the other hand, the
Government farmers supported a class to which they mainly looked for
profit. The ejectment to which I have stated them tobe liable, applied
only to such lands as they occupied in the absence of the daftari ;they
were all in possession of shares assigned to them as fakirs, to the occupa
tion of which they retained a hereditary right. "What remained to be
determined at the present Settlement was the extent to which the latent f
right of proprietors should be acknowledged and enforced in the lands which
cultivators had occupied in their absence, and this has been done, as above
explained , with reference to the merits of each case. In Yusafzai, the
kháns and maliks have retained more of the primitive system , and the
fakirs have been made to pay a share of the produce to them in addition
to the small Government demand, the share so taken being one-third and
one -fourth of the whole. This also has been adjusted and the share of pro
duce commuted into a percentage on the revenue demand. The tenants -at
will received land on stated terms for the two seasons of the year, and were
Poshawe Distrot .)

CHAP . III. - THE PEOPLE. 127

responsible for the revenue of those seasons. Amongst this class may be Chapter III, D.
included the numerous personal servants who received their wages bysuch Village Communi .
assignments of land, the proprietor usually furnishing the seed and bullocks ties and Tenures.
and receiving half the produce, being responsible himself for the revenue.
More generally, however , such holdings were assigned from the inám lands
upon which there was no demand . "
Table No. XV shows the number of proprietors or shareholders Statistics ofpro
and the gross areaheldin property under each of the main forms prietary tenures.
of tenure, and also gives detailsfor large estates and for Government
grants and similar tenures. The figures are taken from the quin
quennial table prepared for the Administration Report of 1878-79.
The accuracy of the figures is, however, exceedingly doubtful;l indeed
land tenures assume so many and such complex formsin the Punjab
that it is impossible to classify them successfully under aa few gene
ral headings. In this district the history of each tribal tract has
varied greatly, and corresponding variations are to be found in the
prevailing tenures of each. It will therefore be well briefly to sketch
the effect of the various rules to which the district has been subject
upon proprietary rights.
Local information divides the district of Pesháwar, during the Thedivisionofthe
ascendancy of the Duranis to the fall of the Saddozai clan , into Duranis to the dis
three divisions : solution of the Sad
dozai power.
I. That immediately under the rulers. This consisted of ( 1)
tahsil Pesháwar as it now is,and included tappas Mohmand ; Khalil,
the Qasbah and Khalsa ; (2) Daudzai; (3) Doaba;; and (4) Hasht
nagar.
II. The country occupied by the Khattaks. This was little
interfered with, and left to the management of the kháns of the
tribe.
III. Yusafzai. This portion of the district was only nomi
nally under the Duranis. "It was really independent, and under a
patriarchal system ; each man cultivated his bakhra ( share), or any
portion of it, at pleasure, and paid no tribute, or share of the
produce, to any one; his duty to the tribe required that he should
join in all offensive or defensive operations undertaken in accord
ance with the resolutions arrived at by the jirgah (council of
elders ).
It has already been stated, in the chapter on the history of the Growth of inámo.
district, that the first three main tribes to settle were those descended
from Kakhai, viz., the Yusafzai, Muhammadzais, and Gigianis.
They begged land from the Dilazáks, but eventually possessed them
selves of the divisions known as Yusafzai, Hashtnagar and Doaba,
which they occupyat the presenttime. The Ghoraikhel Afgháns,
comprising the Mohmands, Khalil, and Daudzais came some years
later and took the tappas * in which they are now located from the
Dilazáks. The positionoccupied by themwasintheplain; they
were in consequence exposed to attack bythe local governors, and
became more under control than their fellow -clansmen of the
other three tribes, who lived at a greater distance. The claims of
Government in these three tappas created the ináms bawajeh
• Mohmand, Khalu, Daudzai.
 ( Punjab Gazettoor,
128 CHAP. III. — THE PEOPLE.

Chapter III,D. daftariat. They were on a fixed scale, and enjoyed generally by the
Village Communi.proprietary body. It is the exception to find ináms with the Kakhai
ties and Tenures, division ; in some few cases they are found to be enjoyed by mem
Growth of ináms. ' bers of some of their leading families. In tuppa Khalsa, the out
lying hamlets of the Mohmands and Khalils, occupied chiefly , by
tenants, there was no fixed share of inám ,-in some villages ináms
were enjoyed, but they are of modern date, and were granted by
the farmers.
Farms under the Under the Duranis, the villages in the first division of the dis
Duradis . trict, that portion directly subjectto the ruler of the day, excluding
Hashtnagar, were farmed for what they would fetch, to arbábs, kháns,
leading men and retainers of the court. The farmers took a half
share from the abi lands, one- fourth and one-sixth from the barani
lands; they paid the Government demand, were responsible for any
losses, and enjoyed the profits. Full authority was exercised by them
as regards the cultivation of the land, and the distribution of water,
&c. In Hashtnagar the kháns of tappas held the farms, and the
Government demand was distributed on tappas. This fell very
much lighter on the proprietors than elsewhere ; the general rule
being to lease out farms for the highest they would fetch.
Rates of inám in the The rates of inám varied. In sub -division Barozai, of tappa
different tappas. Khalil, it was 1-4th, owing partly to the character of the people and
the position of their villages near the hills,which made farmers shy of
taking up the leases. Inother parts of Khalil more under control,
the rate of inám was 1-8th ; in tappa Mohmand it was 1-16th,
perhaps because the proprietors were so numerous that to have
granted more would have reduced the revenue too much. In Daud
zai it was 1-8th. Besides the above rates, the Bari, composed of
lands in the proximity of the village site, detached plots amongst the
houses or in the beds of nallas, were also excused payment of a
share to the farmers. They were a part of the shares on which the
revenue was paid when cash assessments were made, and were errone
ously looked upon as máfis at the Summary Settlement. In some
influential families there were besides ináms granted by farmers,
who found it to their interest to increase the inám of leading men
in order to obtain their help in the recovery of the revenue. From
the remaining land, farmers took a half share from both proprietors
and tenants ; the share was taken in some cases by a division or
appraisement of the probable out-turn of grain, locally known as tip.
Fees known as Proprietors took service, and received fees at marriages from the
haq tora. non -proprietors; the fees are locally known as haq tora ;** these were
distributed among the villageservants according to fixed rates, and
did not increase the incomeof the proprietors.
Marked difference There always has existed a wide gulf between the Afghán
between proprietors proprietor and his tenants; the former were, and are known, as
( daftaris ), and daftaris, the latter asfaqirs or hamsáyas (under the same shade.) The
tenants (hamsáyas). bandas or outlying hamlets were usually occupied by hamsáyas
and,
sometimes by some of the proprietary class. In some cases the
occupying hamsáyas held the hamlet on a feudal tenure, and were,
Tura a sword .
Tora =a copper coin equal to half an anna .
Tora is a nobleman or chief in Turki. Perhaps this may be the derivation of the word.
Peshawn District .)
CHAP . III. - THE PEOPLE . 129

in consideration of its free enjoyment, bound to join the tribe from Chapter III, D.
whom they received
theland, in its offensive and defensive opera, Village Communi
tions. This tenureis known as the malatar ( girding up loins) ties and Tenures.
tenure. In most cases the hamlet tenants, owing to their residence
at a distance from the original settlement, were exempt from many betwee
Markend differe
proprietnce
ors
of the minor services exacted from the tenants in the parent villages. (daftarix) and
These privileges have been recognized, as far as possible, in the tenants (hamsáyas.)
declaration of their status and decision of their cases. It is very
common to find men of the holy class located in a hamlet on the
borders of the land of two tribes ; they were the best buffers ob
tainable at that time.
In the second division, or Khattak portion of the district, the In the Khattak por
kháns were all-powerful, and exercised proprietary rights over the tion or second divi.
waste lands (hill and uncultivated ). From all occupants in possession, sion thekrent.
hans took
whether members of the tribe or not, it was usual to take a share
of the produce or cash rents. Well lands always paid cash ;
the usual rate recovered from baráné lands was 1-4th. The maliks Maliks enjoy
enjoyed either cash ináms or shares of land locally known as ináms.

qulbas,--sometimes they enjoyed pieces of irrigated land. In

the hilly part of this division, the demand was distributed on
houses and cattle ; this is the present mode of distribution. The
revenue is looked upon as a fine (tawan ) ; the land is poor,, and not
considered worth the cultivation ; it is useful only for grazing .
During 1818-19 the district fell to the Barakzai sardárs. The Barakzai rule.
Hashtnagar was allotted to Sardár Sayad Muhammad Khán. He
commenced to recover half produce from abi ; ; and 1-6th from the
baráné under cultivation. During their power, owing to the numer
ous interests, all anxious to squeeze as much as they could out of
the land, the proprietary system wasmuch shaken. Proprietors
looked simply to keeping their ináme. They took no interest in the
management of their estates or cultivators, and were only too glad
to be relieved of all responsibility. Very few of the leading men
held their villages in farm . The Khattak and Yusafzai portions of
the district remained as heretofore. When the district became a The district under
portion of the Sikh dominions in 1823, after the battle of Nowshera , the Sikhs from 1823
to 1846 .
the Barakzai sardárs became tributaries of Ranjit Singh. During
the Sikh rule, Hashtnagar was continued in jágér to Sardár Sultan
Muhammad , and Dosbato Sardár Pir Muhammad. The Khattak
countrywas annexed, and only jágers granted to the kháns. The
remainder of the district, excluding Yusafzai, wasfarmed to Hindu
capitalists and leading men ; theytook half produce as heretofore
and paid the Government demand. Yusafzai paid a nazrána, collected
withdifficulty and seldom without force. The ináms were not
interfered with, but the hamlets of Khalíl, Muhammad , and Daudzai
were separated from their parent settlements, and the proprietors
lost such rights as they had enjoyed in them . Jágírdárs took upon
themselves the same powers aswere exercised by theGovernment.
The proprietary system of Doába and Hashtinagar received injuries
fromwhich they never recovered. Statistics of
TableNo. XVI shows the number of tenancy holdings and the tepants and rent,
gross area held under eachof the main forms of tenancy as they
stood in 1878-79, while Table No. XXI gives the current rent-rates
9*
 [ Punjab Gazetteer,
180 CHAP . III. - THE PEOPLE.

Chapter III, D. of various kinds of land as returned in 1881-82. But the accuracy
Communi of both sets of figures is probably doubtful; indeed, it is impossible
ties and Tenures to state general rent-rates which shall even approximately represent
the letting value of land throughout a whole district. The table on
the next page shows the classification of tenants and the pre
vailing rent-rates as ascertained at the Regular Settlement.
Tenant rights at Åt Major James' Settlement the inquiries regarding the status
Major James'
ment.
Settle- of tenants were directed towards ascertaining if possession was of
12 years' duration ; this was generally considered sufficient to confer
hereditary rights, and also the right topay in cash at the same rates
as the proprietors : no rent above the Government revenue was fixed
as payable by this class of tenant. The tenants whose possession
was of less than 12 years were considered non -hereditary, and as a
rule, liable to payarent of half produce (nimkara ).
Tenancy rights at At the Regular Settlement the tenures were most carefully in
the RegularSettle-
. vestigated , and it was found that there were many tenantswho had
been ever since annexation to all intents and purposes proprietors.
In cases where the tenant was found to have been located by the
ruler, or where they undoubtedly showed they had upheld the village,
and the proprietors were very weak, they were declared tenants with
occupancy rights. In other cases if the parties agreed among
themselves, the terms of their agreement were recorded ; if, however,
any dispute arose, the onus was usually thrown on the tenant, who
was directed to sue. Many tenants were afraid to fight for their
rights, the proprietary body being sostrong ; but in hamlets occupied
mainly by tenants, and invillages where the proprietary body was
weak, suits were filed by tenants.
Rent rates. Rents have been fixed for all proprietors ; tenants paying cash
rents have had them settled at percentage rates on the revenue
this was the only possible way, as there are no such things as cash
rents per acre orjarib. Proprietors always wished forproduce rents,
but this was not possible according to section 16 of the Act, which
was strictly observed.
Class of tenants.
The local designations of tenants are given in the tenancy misl.
The ordinary names are nimkaragar and naqdi deh,or “giver of half
produce” and “ giver of cash .” In someparts of thedistrict there are
classes of tenants known as mulki and khulki. The former have
rights; they usually have resided for somegenerations in the village,
and the proprietor does not careabout turning them out. The khul
ki tenant is a pure tenant-at-will - everything depends on his get
ting on well with the proprietors.
In the Qasbah, the tenants were usually found to be the
planters of the fruit trees ; they also repaired the garden walls,
provided the outlay required was not excessive. Proprietors were
found to take ; and share of the produce, and it was allowed that
tenants of this class were entitled to compensation on eviction .
They were declared tenants with occupancy rights, and, where not,
they were always decreed compensation. In some villages of tahsil
Peshawar, where there were vineyards planted by the tenants, it was
agreed that if the tenant is dispossessed while the garden exists,
the proprietor is bound to give him compensation on account of his
share of expense incurred on the trees. In some cases the occupants
 District
esháwar
oldings
PhTenants
.,'of
Statement
Classified
EXIST
.TO
FOUND
RENT
PAYMENT
OF
MODE
pot
Tenants
with
Tenants
of
right
having
right .
KIND
IN
o. f y 0.8
In
occupanc
ees
Kamins
f'of
deduction
after
proprietors
by
taken
grain
Share

23rd
3/4t 2/5th 7thоth th
|1/6|5th
Poslawar District .)

ed by proprietors.

1 maund.

nte ( Chakautah ).

held by tenants .
malikana.
Otber rates .

Rate of Kamins' Fees per

Peroentage of total cultivate i area

At a consolidated Keve

At Revenue Rates plus

At Revenue Rates only .

Total of tenants paying in kind.

Rents in kind.

Cash rents .
Rents in kind,
Cash rents .
Total of tenants paying in cash .

Name of Taher ,
6,179
588
441 21
152 407
of
Peshawar
holdings
.No. 607 1,011
662 1,618
6,229 6,791 955 496 67 5t71o .

1,137
|| .Mde 23,757
12,044
7,438 157
1,519 1,2011
Area
3,279
421,588
48,162
6,004
34,306
11,8562,745
8,259 ...
..

...
|
79
8796
543
3817 98
3t10
14
479
o
2,310
645
614
206
1,138
2,105
624
holdings
of
No.
Nowsher a
5,076
5,618
31
17,601
10,740
14,296
4,064
3,805
6,678 47 Mds
. 7,452
2,697
179
6,622
1,568
21
53 19
Area
...

66 401
7of
16
170
60
5,897 93
962
1,401
1,076
6,291
616
2,429
2,354
5,776
holdings
of
No.
Doába t5o
71
...

Daudzai
. 7,266 . 55
80
347
1,181
34
429
30,411 213
Ares
2,654
32,760
10,266
29,348
71346 Mds
2,278
3,402
7,888
...
...

1,3311
2,534
164
378 6
34165
282 2 194
CHAP . III. — THE PEOPLE.

170
426
5,092
601
5,039
2711
03
330
holdings
of
No.
Hasht- 6 to
10
20
co

nagar 1,682
51
57,12
2,280
56,84
765 83
285 694 .
Mds 3,392
6,276
28,581
4,731
6,939
9,718
111
10 1,3
22 43
Area
1,516
487
89
182
190
1,109
336
57
123
.NMard
of
holdi
910 án
o ngs 2,39
40
2,603
1,511
2,463
3,305
1,281
TE

613 5 74
5
to
10,087
4984,181
28,103
37,497
70,351
36,394
1,103
46,098
24,263 .
Mds 7,461
268
6,756
4,774
13,753
546
2,587
1,352
Area
...

2,239 303
46 133 761
1,033
187
3,231 40 1,098
84
Utman 1,900
3,122
748
1,192
6,218
4,314
4,470
holdings
of
No. t17
72o 5 281
...

.Bolak . 259
565 .985
).. 259
2,036
470
7,91
1,118
5,789 793
3,105
Ares
1,353
14,226
323,957 Mds
)122,468
29,636
20,338
18,184
2,130
12,722
1,75
676
288
2,697
3,445
606
887
14,831
634
472 623
1,297
28,206
213,305
6,082
8,48
2,123
4,817
holdings
6,867
of
...
No.
€6,608
Total
840
12,964
629
51,502
2,13,608
20,177 .
,01,625 202toMds
|/4,721
172.764
22,081
58,413 4,472
12,870
2,725
6,069
12,508
28,017
16,873
3,136
171,846
2,299
8,003
/35,789
Area
131

Statistics of
Chapter III, D.

ties and Tenures.

tena nts and rents .

Village Communi
 ( Punjab Gazettoor,

132 CHAP . III.-THE PEOPLE.

Chapter III, D. who were undoubtedly tenants under former rulers, were owing to
the lossof possession by the original proprietors, declared proprietors.
Village Communi.In Daudzai the occupants of the Khalil hamlets,who were tenants
ties and Tenures,. originally ,wereattheRegularSettlement declared proprietors, in
Classes of tenants, consequence of long adverse possession. In Doába many of the
tenants at the Summary Settlement took up the engagements with
the proprietors, and were known as khewati ; they paid no rent,
and in some cases actually enjoyed aa share of the shamilát. Many
of them were located by the sardăr to whom the tuppa was in jágír ;
he was to all intents and purposes also the ruler ; in such cases they
have now been declared tenants with occupancy rights. In tappa
Khalsa inany tenants were found to have sold and mortgaged their
rights for large sums, with the knowledge and acquiescence of the
proprietors; they also have now been declared tenants with occupancy
rights. In the cluster of villages known as the bandehjat, tahsil
Nowshera, the occupants, originally tenants of the Mohmands and
of long adverse possession, been declared
Khalils, have,in consequence
proprietors. In tappas Bolak and Tare, now part of the new Utman
Bolak tahsil, the occupants who broke up the waste have been
declared proprietors, and the tenants considered as possessing occu
pancy rights. In the hamlets and Mian Isa, founded in the Sikh
time, the tenants found to be representatives of the founders have
been declared tenants with occupancy rights, but proprietors of the
wells and enclosures built by them . In Hashtnagar the occupants
of the sholgára hamlets have been declared either proprietors, owing
to long adverse possession, or tenants with occupancy rights. In the
mairahamlets the tenants are nearly all considered as tenants without
occupancy rights.
Names of tenants . The Deputy Commissioner thus explains in his Census Report
for 1881 some of the more common terms used in the district to
denote various classes of tenants : -

Ijaradárs are those who take the contract of crops from owners
or tenants, and have nothing to do with the cultivation. Cherakárs
are those to whom the owner advances money, furnishing all the
implements, & c., himself; cherakárs furnish labour only. The cus
tom is that the owner takes all the straw and bhusa ; the cherakár
receives a fixed share of the grain only, which is fixed according to
the quality of the land and the amount of the money advance, not
being less than 1-16th, nor as a rule more than 1-4th . The cherakár
who furnishes one bullock for the plough, the other being the malik's,
is called a cherakár adhjogia, but they are not numerous in this district.
The dehkun is the same as the cherakár ; the former name is more
frequently used in the Yusafzai iláka. Fakir does not mean a
mendicant, it is a man who lives on a site, the property of the
Pathán whose land he cultivates : the term Fakir is used in this
sense chiefly in the Mardán and Utman Bolak tahsils ; in other parts
of the district the term hansáya is thus used.
Village menials. The following are the principal village menials :
The kalál, orpotter, makes earthen vessels for sale, and supplies
all such articles as plates, cups, oil -burners, chillams and pitchers,
which are required in the guest house or mosque. He lends out all
earthen -ware vessels needed on such occasions as deaths or marriages.
Poslawar Dlatriot ]
CHAP. III. - THE PEOPLE .
-
133

The lohár,or ironsmith, repairs all iron implements of agriculture ; Chapter III,
DI,D.
he also makes new ones for sale. He does all the jobs in iron which Village Communi.
are required of him by the villagers : and generally enjoys rent - free ties and Tenures.
tenure of a small piece of land. The nadáf, or cotton -cleaner, Village menials.
cleans and dresses the cotton. He prepares cotton -padded coverlets
and clothes and is paid by the job. The musalli, or sweeper, also
called shahikhel, sweeps out the hujra or guest-house and keeps the
fire alive on the chillam ; he makes the chhaj, or sieve with which
they winnow and clean grain for the zamindárs ; for this last, he
receives an allowance of one seer in the maund of grain winnowed .
He discharges various functions at deaths or marriages, for which he
is paid according to the discretion of his employer. The nai, or
barber, besides performingthe ordinary offices incidental tohis pro
fession, extracts teeth, bleeds those who require bleeding, and
performs the act of circumcision on the boys, is frequently employed
to carry confidential messages, and receives payment in grain for his
services at harvest time as well as special fees for assisting at deaths
and marriages, which he never fails to attend. The tarkhán, or
carpenter, makes wooden implements of agriculture for sale as well
as beds and stools. He repairs all such articles on occasion arising.
He is called in for any skilled work that may be required in the
building of houses or mills.
and buries the dead .
Assisted by the lohár, he digs graves
Like the ironsmith, he holds a piece of
land rent-free, although by no means wholly dependent on this.
The dúin, or musician or balled -singer, plays, sings, and dances on
occasions of festivity ; beats the drum when required to summon the
village folk together ; carries confidential messages and assists at
births, deaths, and marriages. He is paid for eachjobby his employer,
and also receives contributions from the zamindórs, The imám ,
or priest calls the people to prayers and reads the service five times
in the day, isresponsible for the mosque, and sees that it is kept
in repair. He instructs the village children in the Korán. He
prepares corpses for burial and performs the funeral service. The
sick ask for his prayers and his charms. Hs reads the marriage
contract, for which service he receives a fee varying from Rs. 2 to
Rs. 5. He enjoys the produce of the rent-free land attached to the
masjid and receives occasional presents. The dharwai, or weighman ,
weighs and divides the produce of the land cultivated in common ;
furnishes seed, grain, and advances money on demand ; lendsmoney
without interest at deaths and marriages, recovering his advances
at harvest. When grain is being sold , the dhorwai attends and
receives for his trouble of weighing the corn one seer in the
maund. The shopkeeper plies the trade of grocer, selling his
wares at the price current of the neighbourhood. He gives oil
and tobacco free to the lambardár's guest house. The kotwal,
or policeman, keeps watch and ward in the village, reports
offences at the thána, collects the village people when their
presence is required, and is used by the village headmen to
make known any orders passed by the civil authorities. The
muháfiz fasl, called in Pashto kekha, protects and watches the
crops of the village and keeps regular rounds like the chaukidár ;
when the grain is threshed out a share is given to him , either so
 ( Punjab Gazettoor ,
134 CHAP . III. — THE PEOPLE.

Chapter III, D. much per plough or so much per bakhra or share in the village.
.
The kama' and palí receive pay monthly or every six months ;
ties and Tenures. theirduties are to feed cattle. The mazdur cleans the field of weeds,
cuts the crop, and performs other duties connected with cultivation.
Agricultural labour. The subject of the employment of field labour other than that
ers .
of the proprietors or tenants themselves, and the system of agricul
tural partnerships, are thus noticed in answers furnished by the Dis
trict Officer and inserted in the Famine Report of 1879 (pages 721-2).
“ In this district hired field labourers of three descriptions are employed
(a.) Those who receive monthly wages which amount to Rs. 4 or 5 in
cash without food, or Re. 1-8 or Rs. 2 in cash along with food . They are
employed in every description of agricultural work.
(6) Those locally knewn by the name of charakar, who are indebted
to their masters for sums ranging from Rs. 30 to 150, and are under en
gagement to give their services as agricultural labourers till such time as
the debt is paid off. Plough bullocks, seed,, & c .,9 are furnished by the em
ployer. These labourers are paid by a share of the crop in kind , which is
usually from to to. They feed themselves
(c.) The labourers who are especially employed as cattle herds or crop
watchmen. The former are paid at harvest by receiving 15 seers of grain
( barley or jawár) for every head of cattle grazed, or sometimes the payment
is calculated not on the cattle but on the owners or their houses. The latter
are also paid in kind at harvest ; they receive one seer per maund of grain
out of every crop.
“There is no tribe specially devoted to these occupations. When not
engaged in agricultural work, they are ready to do any sort of miscellaneous
labour. Their numbers are about 2,854, which is a percentage of 0.55
per cent. of the total population. There is no material difference in the
condition of such labourers and that of the poorer agriculturists who culti
vate holdings of their own . The charakars are generally in debt ; they
borrow money under promise of paying it back atharvest, but with that
exception the labourers are well able tolive upon their earnings. Those
whowatch crops are as a rule very well off."
The wages oflabour prevailing at different periods are shown in
Table No. XXVII, though the figures refer to the labour market
of towns rather than to that of villages.
Petty village The last two lines of Table No. XVI show the number of
grantees.
persons holding service grants from the village,and the area so held.
But the figures refer only to land held free of revenue, which is by
no means the only form which these grants assume. Sometimes
the land is leased to the grantee at a favourable rent, or on condi
tion of payment of revenue only ; sometimes the owner cultivates
and pays the revenue, making over the produce to the grantee ; while
occasionally the grant consists of the rights of property in the land,
which, subject to the usual incidents, such as responsibility for
revenue and the like, vest in the person performing certain specified
services at such time and for so long as he performs them . These
grants are most commonly made to village menials and watchmen on
condition of or in payment for services rendered, to attendants at
temples, mosques, shrines, or village rest-houses so long as they per
form the duties of the post, and for maintenance ofmonasteries, holy
men , teachers at religious schools and the like. The assignments of
revenue or favourable rates of assessmentallowed to these last by the
British government will be discussed in Chapter V.
Peshawar Distriot.)
CHAP . III. - THE PEOPLE. 135

Table No. XXXII gives statistics of sales and mortgages of Chapter II ,D.
land ;Tables Nos. XXXIII and XXXIIIA show the operations of Village Communi
the Registration Department; and Table No. XXXIX the extent ties and Tenures.
of civil litigation. But the statistics of transfers of land are exceedingly Poverty or wealth
imperfect ; the prices quoted are very generally fictitious ; and any of the proprietors.
figures which we possess afford but little real indication of the econo
mical position of the landholders of the district. Captain Hastings
has the following remarks on the subject :
“ The people, as a rule, although better off than under former rulers,
are not extricating themselves from debt ; if report is true, debts are and
have increased chiefly owing to that bad custom which induces them to vie
with one another in expenditure at marriages and deaths. More money is
now spent on jewels, food and clothes than used to be. Gambling too,
which is becoming very common , has much to say to the indebtedness of
certain classes. Cash loans are obtainable between the rates of 1 and
3 per cent. interest per month ; as much as 25 and 50 per cent. are charged
for loans repayable at the next harvest. For seed loans,, from $ ser to 1
ser per maund is paid as interest. Money is obtainable on a deposit of
jewels at Rs. 1-9 per cent. per month. It is not unusual to find land mort
gaged to two persons, the proprietary right to one and the cultivating right
to another. Till this settlement, the ordinary custom in the district
was for proprietors to mortgage their lands, give over possession to the
mortgagees, but still continueresponsible for the government demand. For
the future such agreements as these are not attended to ; the revenue is
primarily recovered from the person in possession. The debts are chiefly due
to the local shopkeepers ."
Part 2. - Rights in water.
The depth of water from the surface being, except in the low- Rights in water..
lands which fringe the rivers, so great that it is impossible to work
wells for purposes of cultivation, therights in water assume almost
as great importance in Peshawar as do the rights in land. Indeed
it is often said that the two are identical, the available water supply
having been originally distributed together with the land. This may
have been the case in the first instance ; but it cannot now be said
with truth .
The system by which the water of the Bára river is distribut- Irrigati oncustoms.
The Bara .
ed is as follows : The water is turned off from the river's bed into
the walas (irrigation channels) by means of dams. The first two
dams are erected above the Khalil and Mobmand place of distribu
tion; they turn water into the under-ground channelsof the villages
of Shekan (tappa Mohmand) and Sangu (tappaKhalil). The remain
ing water is considered as half belonging to Mohmand and half to
Khalil; from each share sufficient water to tum a mill ( ek jandar
páni) is set apart for the cantonment, and carried with the Khalil
supply. The upper villages are called sar -i-warkh, and the lower
villages, páin -warkh. Warkh is a Pashto word and means thehole
8
-
in the side of a water-course ; sar –
low.
- head or upper, and páin , =

To some páin -warkh ( low ) villages, which are at a disadvantage

as regards receipt of water, an extrashare is sometimes allotted.
9
 [ Panjab Gasottore ,
136 CHAP. III.-THE PEOPLE .

Chapter III, D. The statement in the

No. of Abi revo margin shows the num.
Village Communi Name of Tappe . villages area nae.
ties and Tenures. ber of villages, their irri
The water distri . Mobmand 29 19,848 Rs. 1,03,899
gated area and revenue
bution system . Khalil incloding Qasda Rag.
60
according to tappas.
ram and Kbalsa villages .. 19,860 Rs. 96,896 The water distribution
Toto 79 39,498 | R . 1,99,795 system , although called
Shaikh Malli's, is not
SO ; it probably existed prior to his allotment of the land ; he
doubtless made some alterations and modifications, but the greater
part of the system must have been in force before the Afgháns took
the country. The system of division and distribution of the water
in a kandi of a village, in the first instance, was as follows:: The
bakhrás (shares) of the kandiwere first grouped by fours; for the
irrigation of every four bakhrás ( shares) a period of time (waqat) was
fixed .. The periods of times (waqats ) were either from sunrise to
sunset, or from sunset to sunrise. Two periods of time (waqat) for
eight bakhras ( shares) are called shabánaroz (shab = night, roz = day).
The termswaqat and shabánaroz are now applied indifferently both
to the water supply and the land watered. In some villages four
bakhras (shares) of land receiving water for only four pahars (watches
ofthree hours each) are called shabánarozes,and eightbakhras aa dogún.
Two or three dogúns compose a kandł (section ). Lots (púcha or kurra
andázi) settled the order of turns (naubats) in which the shabánarozes
(eight pahars of water supply) were to be taken , and within
shabánarozes (eight pahars of time) the choice for the first
turn of night or day waqat (four puhars of time). The day
waqat ( four. pahars) is preferred to the night one. Ope
watering being completed, no more casting of lots for waqats
is required ; at the second watering the waqats are reversed,
and so on alternately throughout the season. This continues
until the order of rotation has been so interfered with, for instance
by floods causing an excess supply, or by drought causing a short
Süpily, that it is necessary ,in the opinion of the majority, to have
a fresh The allotment of
casting of lots to start a new rotation.
turns is managed by the people among themselves ; we have never
interfered, and no disputes about it are ever brought into court.
Thewater is, as a rule, applied by the proprietor to the land of the four
bakhro8 in a waqat (four bakhras of land ),or the eight bakhras ( shares)
for which it is allotted. The lands composing the waqat or shabána
roz adjoin and are in the same vesh ( strips of area known by parti
cular names based upon the description and quality of the soil); it
is also customary to scw these divisions of land with the same crop,
in order that the requirements of all the proprietors may be alike.
When the shabánaroz or waqat is owned by several proprietors not
holding jointly, or where the plot has broken up into several tenan
cies or fields, the order of irrigation is first the sar-i-warkh (upper)
field, and so on in regular succession down to the pain-warkh (lower)
>

field ; if the supply of water should not be sufficient , and any

occupant's land remain unirrigated, he is entitled to take it first at the
nextturnof water for this four or eight bakhras. The water in this
case, it will be observed, is allotted for certain land, and it must be
 Postawa District.)
CHAP . III. THE PEOPLE 137

used for the irrigation of that band only.. The proprietor has not the Chapter II,D.
option of using it out of the regular order , or for land elsewhere village Communi-.
belonging to him in any other shabánaroz. ties and Tenures.
In villages at the tail of the irrigation ( pain -warkh ), where the The distribution
areas of thebakhrás ( shares) are larger and the water-supply for the systeminvillages
land short, the distribution is as follows the proprietors roughly at the
irritailof
gation the
calculate how much of the whole shabánaroz , or waqat,can be irri (páin - arkh ).
gated by the water at their disposal, i.a , or for of the land ;
each owner then irrigates that proportion of his land ; the order of
irrigation ordinarily commences with the owner of the sar -i -user Ek
field, and so on in regular succession down to the owners of the
pain -warkh feld, atthe tail But in somecases the pain -warkh
field proprietors can demand a casting of lots for turns if they
choose. If, after every one has had his turn, there is still water to
spare, a second allotment of the same nature as the first is mado,
and the water similarly distributed , but in this case the pain -warkk
( lower) owner has the first use of it. In Tehkal-bala there is no re
allotment of turns permitted. The water is distributed according
to a fixed order of rotation .
In villages (Musazai, Baddabair) where the kandi ( section ) The ascustom known
Khinza ,
areas are chakbat( separate ), and so situated as to produce inequali
ties in respect of facilities for irrigation, it is usual to make up the
difference of position by an extra allowance of water known as
khinza ( literally, a boil). This extra allowance is looked upon as a
boil,i. e., annoyance and trouble. When the Bára river foods, the The custom in the
regular distribution of its water above described is for the time event offreshets
and floods,
placed in abeyance, and every tappa erects temporary damsand tams
off as much water as they can. But they are not justified in doing
this when only freshets occur. What water escapes down the bed
is utilized by lowervillages who have regular flood cuts In some
of the pain (low ) villages of Mohmand (Deh Bahadur, Achar) andin The ascustom known
tala -oba
those Khalil villages affected by flood water after rain in the hills, (plunder water.)
a similar custom obtains. A stone or piece of wood is let into the
ground, and onundether waterr rising above this flood mark, it is said to
be tala - oba (pl wate ), and may be taken for irrigation without the water right of
regard to the ordinary system . In most villages there are mutafariq miscellaneous plots.
(miscellaneous) lands apart from the shares ;they are in some cases
entitled by right to water, but as a rule the allowance is aa favour. The custom known
as roach (dry ) oba
There are a few entitled to a right known as (wach oba) dry water ; (wet).
this is of two kinds ; it either represents the water-supply in a
channel betweenthe point of receipt and the pain khet, after it has
been turned off for thenext shabánaros, which is often given away Near cantonments
previous to the turning off ofthe water for another division. In some water divisionis re
villages near the cantonment, the water distribution is according to gulated by hours .
hours, and even divisions of an hour.
The water is a necessity ; the land is worth nothing without it, The tenant's right to
consequently the proprietor cannot in any way interfere with the the water supply.
water-supply of a tenant's holding so long as the tenant holds that
land. If, however, the water should be more than is required for
the land, the power of giving or transferring the surplus lies with
the proprietor and not the tenant.
 (Punjab Gazetteer ,
138 CHAP. III . — THE PEOPLE .

Chapter III, D. The other canal which irrigates the greater number of the
Village Communi.remaining villages in the new Peshawar tahsil is called Shaikh -ka
ties and Tenures katha ( the Shekh’s canal) after Shaikh Usman ; he was ruler in
Shaikh -ka -katha. Peshawar in Aurangzeb's time, and has the credit of having origi
nated and constructed it. The water supplying the canal is turned
from the Kábul river by means of a dam in the boundaries of
Sherkili and Dherikili villages to the west of tappa Daudzai. At
the same place,by means of a separate channel, water is turned
into the Mamu branch ; this irrigates Chukrimatti and other villages
in tappa Daudzai.
The distribution of The water of the main canal is divided as follows : Between
themainwater of the the first dam on the Kábul river and the Dag - band dam just below
channel.
the village of Pir -bala, water for irrigation is taken by the Sari,
Gidarai, Tirahi, Marina, Budakandarkhel, Kukar and Laram cuts
ofthe Daudzai tappa. They are entitled to one -third of the water
plus sufficient to irrigate the Budakandarkhel area. What remains
in the canal after this , is distributed among the villages below the
Dag-band as follows: The villages of Darbangi, Garhi Babu, plots
Mahal Gabri, Salo Lala Ahmad in the qasba, and maira Haidarabád
receive a restricted water supply through warkhs (holes in the side
of the canal for water to pass through) or by small irrigation
channels. The surplus that passes the distributaries goes mostly
to the Khalsa tappa. The villages supplied by it are divided for
the purposes of irrigation into 204 shares (kandis ). These shares
are of unequal area; but they govern the distribution of the water.
A part of these 201 kandis, viz ., the villages of Akbarpur, Rashida,
Chughalpura, Paharipura and Kamboh, receive their water supply
on the shabánaroz system , the remaining villages receive a conti
nuousflow of water through masonry heads.
The subjoined statement gives the villages and their areas,
according to tahsils, irrigated by the Shaikh-ka -katha, properly so
The water in the
called, i.e., the water after it passes the Dag -band.
canal is not allow No. of Revenne
Except in one in
ed to be dammed . Name of Name of
villages Irrigated of the
stance, it is not allow
tahsil. tappas. and plots.
sreg .
villa ges. able to dam the
water in the bed of
Acres Ro .
Pesbáwar Khall and Khalsa 9.623 32,726
the channel, in order
Nowshera Khalos 2,212 9,486 to increase the sup
Total ... 49 11,836 42,212 ply that enters a
branch . The only
estate in favour of which the exception is made is that of Jhalarian
in the Pesháwar qasbah ; but for the privilege thus allowed to it
this estate would not receive any water, the bed of the channel
Mills. being lower than the mouth of its irrigation cut. There are 39 mills
turned by this canal. The water, after turning them , is again
utilized for irrigation ; there are no mills turned the water of which
is wasted .
Water distribution The system by which the owners of a village distribute the
in a village
described . water among themselves is as follows : For the irrigation of every
* The area of a kandi was originally about 500 acres ; this does not hold good at
the present time.
Poshawar Distrlot.)

CHAP . III. - THE PEOPLE. 139

four bakhras ( shares) aa shabánaroz of water (day and night supply) is Chapter III, D.
set apart. The orderin which each section (kandi) of a village is to Village Communi.
receiveits share inthe water is settled at customary seasons by ties and Tenurer .
casting lots. In cases in which the shnbánaroz (or four bakhras) is
ownedby several proprietors not holding jointly, the order in which Water
in & distribution
village de.
each shall receive his share is similarly settled by casting of lots ; scribed .
these interior shares being commonly called waqats ( twelve hours) and
pahnr8(three hours). It is not obligatory thatthe water be used for the
land (bakhras) on account of which it is allotted. If the proprietor
has other land which he prefers to irrigate, he may use the water
for that purpose. In this point the custom on the Shaikh - ka -katha
differs from that prevailing on the Bára, where the water is useable
for particular lands only.
The casting of lots to settle the order of rotation for the There-allotment
of turls .
distribution of water takes place once a year, viz ., in the month
of Jeth (May) for villages which cultivate chari, and in others in
Hár (June) and Sávan (July). These periods are those at which the
exact regulation of the irrigation becomes most important, the exact
observance ofthe rotation having been ordinarily neglected during
the months immediately preceding. The miscellaneous plots of The miscellaneous
lands, small máfis, have no fixed share of water ; where the plot is plots.
part of a bakhra (share) or attaches to a shabánaroz or kandi, it
receives its water during the time of irrigation for the bakhra,
shabánaroz, or kundi, and its receipt has generally been considered
3

a favour.
The Kábul river near the points of its debouchement into the Kábul river irriga
tion customs.
Peshawar valley forms two branches, the Adézaiand Nagoman ; the
latter is the main stream , and again divides itself into two channels
known as the Nagoman, or main stream , and the ShahAlam . The
irrigation is carried on by chan
No of Irrigation
Name of stream . villages . sros
Bovenue. nels, into which the water is
turned by dams. No restriction
Nogoman 67 18,624 66,052 is placed on the amount of water
háb Alam
Adésai
... 14
83
3,614 13,136 diverted by each dam . The state
7,633 32,833
Total 114 29,771
ment in the margin shows the
1,02,011 number of villages, area irrigated,
and revenue of the land for
each branch of the river.
The Budni stream , fed by The Budni.
Namo of obannol.
No of Ares
villages irrigaced.
Rovendo . springs, escape water from the
Dag -band, and waste water,
Acres . R.
supplies water for the Shahi
8háhi Mahal 2,771 9,126 Mahal and Zardad channels.
Zardad 1,292 6,300
The number of villages, their
Total 11 4,063 14,437 area and revenue is shown in the
margin.
As aa rule there is a sufficient supply of water ; but in the event
of short supply, the system of allotting the water by shabánaroz
(night and day supplies) is followed, and the turns for order of
receipt settled by the casting of lots, as already explained for the
Shaikh -ka -katha
 Tanjab Gazetteer,
140 CHAP. 111. — THE PEOPLE .

Chapter III, D. It now remains briefly to describe the irrigation customs of the
Village Communi. Swát river, which forms the boundary between tahsil Hashtna
ties and Tenures. gar and tappa Doába. The supply of water from the river is
The Swát river ir plentiful, and consequently
rigation customs. No. of åren ia
Roven de the customs are not compli
Namo of taholl. villages acres .
cated. The statement in the
Hanhinagar 43 83,387 91,718
margin shows the number of
Doába 24,769 1,09,125 villages irrigated,
irrigated their area
1,18,186 1,94,840 in acres, and the revenue pay
able.
The river forms two branches between Jurra and Katozai; the
upper one is known as the Jagai and irrigates Hashtnagar, the lower or
main stream as the Abazai till it arrives between Marozai in Doába
and Sangar in Hashtnagar ; at this point it again divides itself into
two channels ; the left one is known as the Shambor, the
other as the Khyali; the former irrigates Hashtnagar, the latter
Doába and some few villages also of Hashtnagar. The main channels
irrigating the Doába tappa are the Icharai ; this is turned off from
the river's bed above the point where the river forms two branches ;
the Bundiala, Ishara and Kathiala (old), they are turned off from
the Abazai or main stream ; the last is the Kathiala ( new ) ; this is
fed from the Khyali branch, and has for the last 17 or 18 years grown
into a regular river ; it flows between high steep banks in parts. The
irrigation of Hashtnagar is from the Abazai and Tangi cuts ; the
water for themis turned off just above the Jagai branch. The Jagai
irrigates 15 villages, the Shambor 14, and the Khyali 5 villages.
The custom of dis- There is always a continuous flow of water into these main
tributing the water. channels, but there is no measure to the supply as regards one
another ; each channel diverts as much as it can ; the supplies in the
channels are measured by the scale in force for the particular channel
and distributed into the separate village cuts entitled to receive
water. There has hitherto been sufficient water for all, and it is
taken as required. In the event of a short supply, as is sometimes >

the case in Sawun (July), the water in some villages is distributed

on the shabánaroz system , the turns for the receipt of which are
settled by the casting of lots. There are some miscellaneous plots
in Doába ; they have separate channels and a fixed supply ; the
smaller miscellaneous plots receive their supply as elsewhere.
The staff employed
to superintend the There are Government officials styled mirábs (lords of the
irrigation . water), and under them chaprusis for the Bára, Shaikh-ka -katha, and
the Kábul river. They are responsible for a general superintendence
in all matters connected with irrigation , and are under the tahsildur.
Their pay is met from a cess known as the miráb cess sanctioned_by
Government in letter No. 2128, dated 22nd December 1874. The
total annual cost of the establishment is Rs. 6,402.
 CHAPTER IV.

PRODUCTION AND DISTRIBUTION .

SECTION A. - AGRICULTURE AND LIVE -STOOK .

Table No. XIV gives general figurer for cultivation and irriga- Chapter IV, A.
tion, and for Government waste land ; while the rainfall is shown
in Tables Nos. III and IIIA and B. Table No. XVII shows statis- Agriculture
Live -stockand
.
tics of Government estates._ Table No. XX gives the
ge areas under
lstatistics of
the principal staples, and Table No. XXItheavera yield ofeach. Genera
agriculture.
Statistics of live -stock will be found in Table No. XXII. Further
statisticsare givenunder their various headings in the subsequent
paragraphs of thisChapter. Land tenures, tenants, and rent, and the
employment of field labour have already been noticed in Chapter III.
The table on the next page gives agriculture statistics as ascer
tained at the Regular Settlement. Soils.
Ifthe stony tracts lying immediately below the hills be excepted,
there is a singular uniformity of soil throughout the district - on
the surface, a light and porous earth, having a greater or less inter
mixture of sand ; below a substratum of strong retentive clay. The
only variations of soil are due to variation in the depth of the
surface earth or in the proportion of sand mixed with it. The soil
of Yusafzai bas been described in a passage quoted from Dr. Bellew
at page 12 ; and the same or a very similar description would apply
equally to the level country south of the Kábul. With irrigation ,
the whole surface of the valley is capable, almost without exception,
of producing the richest crops. Sandy and barren tracts occurin
some few localities, but they are of small extent, and bear an insig
nificant proportion to the total area. The land is classified by the
people according to the presence and absence of irrigation ; it is
called báráni or qullmiwhen dependent solely on rain, ábi when
irrigated fromcanals, sailabi when liable to be flooded. The irrigated
land is generally mattah or clay, and is further distinguished as
ek-fasli(singlecrop) and do-fasli(double crop ). The maira land is
mixture of clay and sandy soils ; it is usually high land , and wholly
dependent on rain. Bari is the name given to the highly manured
land near the village sites. The well land is known as cháhi. The
areas are given inthe following table. Irrigation .
Table No. XIV and the table at page,142 give details of irriga
tion. Further information will be found at pages 186 and 202 of
Major Wace's Famine Report compiled in 1878." At that time 21 per
cent. of the cultivation was irrigated from canals, 4 per cent. from
wells, 3 per cent. was flooded, and the remaining 72 per cent. was
 agriculture,
Live-stock .
Chapter IV , A.
Agriculture and

General statistics of
142

District
Peshawar
.of
Tahsils
several
the
in
resources
and
area
Abstract
General

CULTIVATID
. .in
acres
Area CAITLI
. WELLS
.
cluding
maafi
land

of

.
Tahsil
of
Name
of cattle .

plough cattle .

fallow ,

(Silábi).
Number of bead
Out of uso .

Entire pumbor of boad

In use .

Serial Number.
Fallow .
With natural irrigation
Unirrigated ( Barani) .
Madurod .

Waste .
Rovenue Assigned .
Cultorablo.
Total Cultivated .
Total of cultivated aod
Irrigatod.

Chabi.
Abi.

Total Ares .
1Pwar
ebbá 6,150
2,88,916
66,524 9,980
82,392 2,851 1,011 63,439 26,569 83,870 93,850 6,865 67,183 64,110
16,801 2337 12

2Nowshora " ,599

1,50,567
48,51,128 3,368
1,04,845 8,473 8,838 3,254 67,184 87,747 91,115 12,090 60,032
16,504 1,181 120
.
00

8|Doabs
Dendrai 20,8-40
5,072
1,16,463 8,721
23,194 165 81,153 6,218 60,636 67,267 64,318 $5,729
16,688
Hashtnagar 12,648
2| 6,198
1,94,035 41,631 3,620 2,174 136 16,672 90,858 1.10.049 1,13,660 17,008 27,173
12,066 147 27
...

Yusafzai
6 48,976
91,846
4,04,372 32,849
8,870 4,658 4,820 162 2,15.191 3,24,831 2,30,701 3,976 4,982 40,224
20,462 1,306
...

6Utmán
Bolak :169,879
18,0
2,97,833 36,952 4,643 835 9,177 237 1,69,389 1,69,138 1,73,781 3,837 9,414 67,330
28,206 2,841 40

Total 18,656
24,280
|34,202
3,20,783
96,464
4,16,964
.18,02,645 5,65,409
1.27,817 7,36,182 |13,678
7,70,384 1,64,995 2,84,698
1,08,727 6,708 251
CHAP. IV . - PRODUCTION AND DISTRIBUTION .

...

of
sides
bill
.67,660
•Ipoluding
noros
diinglis
†Benidos
11
jhalára
29
.and
( Punjab Gazettoer,
Peshawas Distriot .)

CHAP. IV.PRODUCTION AND DISTRIBUTION . 143

wholly dependent upon rain. The following figures show the number Chapter IV , A.
ofwellsthenexisting in the district, withcertain statistics regard- Agriculture and
ing them : Live -stock .
Irrigation.
Depth to water Cost in Ropoes Bullocks por Wboel Dorog irrigated por
Number in Peot . or Buckot . Whool or Buckot.
Cost of
of Wollo , Goor
Without Number ( 'ost in
From To Masonry of Pairs Spring. Automo .
Masonry Rupees .
1,554 20 200 30 2 80 60
4,396 20 30 250 65 21 110 60 9
96 80
13 40 400 95 8 146

Of these wells 2,414 were unbricked ; and all were worked by the
76

Persian wheel. It would appear from the small area irrigated from
wells that they are chiefly used to assist canal irrigation or flooding,
and indeed the depth of water from the surface in all parts except
the lowlands where river water is easily available, is so great that
it is impossible to use wells for irrigation. The irrigation from
canals has been fully described in Chapter III (pages 135 to 140 ).
Table No. XXII shows the number of cattle, carts, and ploughs Agricultural imple
in each tahsil of the district as returned in 1878-79. The agricultural ments and
appliances.
implements, cattle, and tools required for the cultivation of a small
holding, together with the cost of each, are thus givenby Captain
Hastings : A pair of bullocks, value Rs. 40, plough, Rs. 2 ; yoke,
8 an . ; sirbandai (the rope or leather thong by which the shaft of
the plough is fastened to theyoke), 6 an .; chakka (goad for driving ),
3 an.; mála (the schága of the Punjab proper (a heavy horizontal
piece of wood dragged by oxen for smoothing the field), Re. 1 ;
sickle, 4 an .; rambai (hoe), 4 an.; axe, Re. 1 ; kudáli (pick ), 8 an .;
kahai (a small mattock ), Re. 1 ; chari ( a wooden shovel), 10 an.;
yúm ( spade ), Re. 1 ; pinzahghakhai ( a large and heavy wooden rake),
6 an .; ghakáwar ( a sort of harrow ), 5 an ; rashpel (shovel), 3 an ; chaj
(winnowing fan ), 6 an. The total value of these items, including
the bullocks, is in round numbers, Rs. 50.
The following description of the use of manure andthe system Manureand rota
tion of crops .
of rotation ofcrops as practised in the district was furnished for the
Famine Report of 1879 (page 266-7), where it was stated that 9
per cent of the irrigated cultivation was constantly, and 15 per
cent occasionally manured ; while manure was rarely if ever
given to unirrigated land ; and that 38 per cent. of the irrigated
and none of the unirrigated area was double cropped.
“ On land constantly manured, the average weight of manure given to
the acre per annum is about 400 maunds. Onl and occasionally manured,
it is 320 maunds. If the crop is vegetable and garden produce, or sugar
cane, manure is given at intervals of 15 or 20 days : if it is wheat, barley,
cotton, or jowár it is generally given only once . On dofasli land of very
good quality, the rule is to sow wheat after cotton ; butif the land is some
what inferior, it is allowed to be fallow for one season after cotton, and then
jowár or rice is gown on it. If sugarcane has been sown, the land is left
fallow one season, and after that is sown with Indian corn or rice. After
rice or Indian corn no fallow is allowed , but barley or wheat is sown in alter
nate seasons . On ekfasli land wheat is sown one year, and barley the next.
If cotton is raised on it one year masur is sown the next year ; kangni, bájra
 (Punjab Gazetteer,

144 CHAP. IV .-PRODUCTION AND DISTRIBUTION .

Chapter IV , A. sugarcane, and cotton , are considered to be crops very exhausting to the
soil : after them the land is generally allowed to be fallow one season. If
Agriculture and land is limited, bakila, masur, and mung are sown in the belief that they
Live-stock , strengthen the soil, and are as good as a fallow. Irrigated land is plough
ed twice duringone season ; if the soil is hard,a third ploughing is given ;
anirrigated land , if soft and sandy, gets two ploughings1 ; if hard, 4 ploughings
are given. The rules about rotation of crops apply to irrigated (dofasli)
and unirrigated ( elfasli) land equally ."
Principal staples. Table No. XX shows the areas
1880-81. 1881-82.
Crop. under the principal agricultural staples.
617
The remaining acres under crop in
Kongeli 310 1880-81 and 1881-82 were distributed in
Chios 512
Mattar 32
Másh (Und )
106
478 1.499 the manner shown in the margin.
Múng
Musar
... 6,144
1,741
7,083 The irrigated and unirrigated areas
6,038
Arbar 281 641 under the four principalstaples as ascer
Coriandor 18
Obillies 87 283 tained at the Regular Settlement
Mustard
Til
18,004
8137
13,359
1,687
are shown below at page 146. The
Tára Mira
...

36 following table shows the seed time

Hemp 110
Otbor crops 172 767 and harvest of the principal staples
with their vernacular names
Agricultural Produce and Seasons.
Description with yorda .
oular or local pape of dood time. Barvont.
Crop .

RABBI HARVIOT
Wheat, ghanan From A moj (Septombor) to Magh From 16th J oth (May) to 16th Har
( Novombor ). ( June ).
Barley, orbash Do. Baisakh (April) .
Mustard, varauf, sharshan Do. Do,
Italian millet, kungni, Phagan and Chet (February and Jeth and Har (May and Joao) .
phokhat. March ).
Lontil, nasle Asoj und Kattak (September and Baisakh (April).
October ).
Tára mira, jamia Do. no,
Veas, matar Sawan and Bhadon (July and Phagan and Chøt ( February and
August). March ).
Bean, bagla , bagri Katak ( October ). Baisak b 'and Joth (April and Nay ).
Tobacco , tamaku ... Haisakhand partof Jeth ( April ). Har and Sawan ( Juno and July ).
Clover, shaftal A noj ( September ). Pob to Joth (January to Juno ).
Poppy , bhaskhask Aaj and Katak (September and Baisukh and Jeth ( April and May ).
October ).
Molons, cucumbers, opi. Phagan and Chot ( Pobrpory and Her and sowan ( Jane and July ).
ons and otber vegetablos. Mareb ).
SHARIF HARVEST
Bagarcano, ganai Chot (March ). Katak to Magh (October to Joon
ary ).
Cotton , pamba Baisakh and Joth ( April und May Bhadon to Katak ( August to Octo /
ber ),
Rico, shol Ohot, Bains kh and Joth ( Meroh ,
April, May). Do.
Vegetables A soj and Katak (Septocabor and
Ootobor ).
Indian oor , jower (? )... Har and Bawan (Judo and July ). Do ,
Moth Hairakh and Jeth (April and May ). Do ,
Mosk, mai Har and sawan ( Juno and July ). Do ,
. Baisakh ( April). Do.
Bajra Jot sad Har (Nay and Juno ). Asoj (Septomber ).
Oharri, marijonar De . Aanj and Katak (Soptonabor and
October ).
Rean , lobia Do. Do
Hemp, san Baisakh and Joth (April and May ). Do,
Besame, kanjal Do. Do.

of the crops here mentioned, the staples are wheat and barley
at the rabi, or spring harvest, and rice, maize, millets and pulses
at the autumn harvest (kharij). Of millets the species most
Peshawar District .]
CHAP. IV. - PRODUCTION AND DISTRIBUTION . 145

largely grown appears from the yearly returns to be jowár ( great Chapter IV, A.
millet), bájra and kangni (spiked and Italian millet) being also Agriculture and
grown in small quantities. The best rice is that grown uponthe Live-stock .
river Bára, the best of all being the produce of a few villages close Principal staples..
to the Bára Fort near the point where the stream issues into theplains.
The sugarcane is of three kindsa poor and thin cane, indigenous
to the valley, and known as mulki, and two imported species
Kohati and Lahori. The latter kinds are said to be gradually
coming into more general use in the place of the poorer mulki
cane. The cotton produced is of fair average quality. Agricultural
knowledge is still in a very backward state, though Captain
Hastings reports that “ the land is probably deeper ploughed and
better weeded than it used to be. Crops which restthe land and
" improve it, such as masur, &c., are sown after cotton , or before
exhausting crops, such as sugarcane, & c.""
Table No. XXI shows the estimated average yield in. lbs. per Average yield .
acre of each of the principal staples as shown in the Administration
Report of 1881-82. The average yields per acre assumed for pur
poses of assessment at the Regular Settlement are given in great
detail in Captain Hastings' Report.
The average consumption of food per head has already been Production and con
sumption of food
noticed at page 84. The total grains.
Agricol. Non -agri.
consumption of food -grains by
Grain ,
turists, alturists.
Total
th
the population of the district
as estimated in 1878 for the
Wheat
Inferior grains
... 8,02,594 6,93,277
19,31,940 12,18,487
14,96,871
26 63,427
purposes of the Famine Report
Pulses
1,94,688 1,89,076 3,63,644 is shown in maunds in the
Total 24,32,102 21.00.840 46,32,942 margin. The figures are based
upon an estimated population
of 523,152 souls. On the other
hand the average consumption per head is believed to have been
over-estimated. A rough estimate of the total production, exports,
was also framed at the same time, and
and imports of food -grains
it was stated ( page 152, Famine Report) that while two and three
quarter lakhs of maunds were imported, five lakhs were exported
yearly ; the exports being wheat, barley, and maize, the produce of
lands in the district owned and cultivated by residents of Indepen
dent Territory who take their crops to their homes ; while the
imports are wheat from Kohát and Bajaur, rice from Swát, Buner,
and Tirah, and gram and other pulses from Rawalpindi and Hazára.
Captain Hastings thus discusses the subject in his SettlementReport:
“ The Peshawar district is in a corner ; the greater portion of its area is
land dependent on rain, and consequently the state of the exports and
imports varies much. In seasonable years when the maira yields good
crops, wheat and barley are largely exported from Hashtnagar and
Yusafzai, chiefly to independent territory ." On the other hand, good or
badyears, there always appears to be a steady importation of wheat from
Kohát, and rice from Swát. They find a good market in the city and
cantonments . In unseasonable years wheat and barley are imported from
Chach and Hazára. In the subjoined statement I have attempted to show
the gross produce of the food crops, but the fact that my figures give a
surplus would seem to indicate my produce estimates as too high.
10
 ( Punjab Gazetteor,
146 CHAP. IV . - PRODUCTION AND DISTRIBUTION.

Chapter IV , A.
Area under crops (in acres. ) Total produce, ( in maunda ).
Agriculture and Name of Crop.
Live-stock , Abi. Báráni. Total. Abi. Bárápi . Total.

Wheat 47,3 :3 2,96,374 3,43,697 4,27,513 14,26,361 18,53,874

Barley 72,873 1,72,062 2,44,936 8,40,822 10,43,371 18,84,193
Rice- (Shali ) 10.799 10,799 1,87,181 1.87,181
Makki 87,305 6,241 92,546 15,50,706 15,128 15,95,835
TOTAL 2,18,300 4,73,677 6,91,977 30,06,222 26,14,861 65,21,083

laking the population of the district at 489,313, and the horned

cattle, excluding the city and cantonments of Pesháwar where no
enumeration was made, at 2,26,928, we have for the annual expendi
ture in maunds
Seed 1,53,755
Food of population at & seers daily 33,59,910

::::
cattle 15,49.859
Add, for cattle of city and cantonments 3,46,575
Total consumption 54,08,099
Total production 55,21,083
Annual surplus ... 1,12,984 ::
Arboriculture and
Table No. XVII shows the area of waste land which is under
forests , the management of the Forest Department. It consists of 558 acres
broken up into various rakhs (see further Chapter V ) and is all
unreserved.
Live-stock . Table No. XXII shows the live -stock of the district as returned
for the Administration Reportatvarious periods. The breed of plough
cattle found in this district is similar to that ofthe Punjab proper. The
plough cattle now used are said to be of a better class than in former
years. Buffaloes are much used in the work of well irrigation. The
following statement of the prices of live-stock of the different kinds is
furnished by Captain Hastings :
Prices of Live Stock.
Prion ,
Namo of Animal. What used for. BBYARKI ,
1st 2nd 3rd
Class . Class. Class,

Ro. Ro. R:.

SAgriculturo 36 25 20
Bullock ...

Food 20 16 8

Buffalo Agricultura ... 25 20 16

Pood . 20 15 8
Horse ... Burden , 80 60 40 Riding horsescost from
Mule Do. 160 100 80 Rs , 100 to Rs. 400
Do. 30 20 16
Donkey
( 'amel Do. 80 60 50
Goat Food . 3
Sbeep Do. 10 6 8
Lamh Do. ... 2 1.8 1

Colonel McGregor says :

“ Horses are not extensively reared in the valley, the great supply
being obtained from the westward, whence many káfilas come each cold
season. Wheel-carriages are quite unknown among the inhabitants of
the country parts of the valley ; and all internal traffic in merchan
dize, grain , &c., is conducted by means of pack -bullocks many of
which are of a fine strong breed, very much superior to the ordi
Pogbawar Distriot. )
CHAP. IV . - PRODUCTION AND DISTRIBUTION . 147

nary kind generally used in ploughing, &c. , here as elsewhere in India. Chapter IV , A.
Very large flocks of sheep and goats are reared, and the extensive thorny Agriculture and
enclosures, formed (generally of dry zisyphus bushes) for their protection Live-stock .
from the night attacks of wild animals, may be seen studded over even the
driest partsof the plain at certain seasons. "
A Government stallion was formerly kept at Mardán, but the Horse -breeding
operations.
system did not turn out a success at the time, and the stallion was
removed. Efforts are , however, being made to give the system
another trial, and the Assistant Superintendent, Horse-breeding
Operations, has promised to send three stallions to the district, a
Norfolk trotter for Peshawar and one Arab each for Nowshera and
Mardán. The people seem to be anxious for the introduction of
the system , and prefer on the whole horse-breeding to mule -breeding.
The number of mares fit to be branded is considerable.
The following number have been lately branded :
Pesháwar. Mardán . Nowshera.
26 50 24

but the system of branding is not popular, and the people will not
take the trouble to get their mares branded.
Mule -breeding operations have been carried on under the Mule breeding.
Government system since October 1882, and, on the whole, suc
cessfully. There are at present three donkey stallions( one Arab and
two of Punjabi breed) at Mardán, two in Utman Bolák (one Persian
and one Punjabi), two at Hashtnagar ( both Arabi), and one at
Daudzai (Punjabi) At Pesháwar and Nowshera there are no donkey
stallions. In Mardán alone are there any mares branded for mule
breeding. These are 58 in number. In the other tahsils there is,
however, a large number of small mares fitted for mule-breeding,
and in Utman Bolák alone the number amounts to close on 200.
The people are decidedly averse to having their mares branded
for breeding purposes. The average number of colts foaled each year
in the four tahsils above named is as follows :
Mardán . Utman Boldk. Hashtnagar. Doaba Daudzai.
65 100 20 15

These are thenumbers supplied by the tahsildars, but the

average given for Utman Bolák appears somewhat too high. The
number of mules taken out of the district by dealers is comparative
ly small.
Outsiders seldom bring their mares to be covered by the Govern
ment stallions ; this is only the case in the Hashtnagar and Doába
Daudzai tahsils, where a few of the hill nomad traders sometimes
bring in their mares to be covered. These traders, however, can
not all be considered pure outsiders, as many of them reside half
the year in our district. On the whole the present condition of
mule-breeding in the district is satisfactory, and future prospects
are encouraging, as the extent of mule -breeding operations under
the Government system is increasing and the people are beginning
to appreciate its advantages.
 ( Punjab Gazetteer ,
148 CHAP. IV . - PRODUCTION AND DISTRIBUTION.

Chapter IV , B. SECTION B. - OCCUPATIONS, INDUSTRIES AND

Occupations, In COMMERCE .
dustries and Com- Table No. XXIII shows the principal occupations followed
merce .
by males of over 15 years of age as returned at the Census of
Occupations of 1881. But the figures are perhaps the least satisfactory of all the
the people. Census statistics for reasons explained in the Census Report ;
and they must be taken subject tolimitations which are given in
some detail in Part II , Chapter VIII of the same Report. The
figures in Table No. XXIII refer only to the population of 15 years
of age and over. The figures in
Population. Towao. Villages . the margin show the distribution
of the whole population into agri
Agricultural 16.138 272,935 cultural and non -agricultural, cal
Nod -agricultural | 113,635 190,466
culated on the assumption that the
Total 128,773 463,901 number of women and children
dependent upon each male of over,
15 years of age is the same whatever his occupation. These figures,
however, include as agricultural only such part of the population as ará
agriculturists pure and simple ; and exclude not only the consider
able number whocombine agri
Population. cultural with other occupations,
Name of Tabell. but also the much larger num
Agricultu . Non.agri .
riste, culturists .
Total ber who depend in great mea
sure for their livelihood upon
Pesbá war 40,638 85.238 1,25.896
the yield ofagricultural opera
Nowhers 50,564 29,007 79,571 tions. The statement in the
Laurizni 23 , 02 1,179 31,281
Doába 18,870 12,355 31.15 margin shows the results of
25.96 !
Hashtnagar
Yusafzai
24,987
1,00, 458 60,199
52 919
1,60,652
a Census made by Captain
Totul 2,61,334
Hastings at the Regular
2,13,210 4,74,874
Settlement. The figures ex
clude not only the canton
ments of Pesháwar but also the very considerable floating population ;
and deal only with permanent residents in the district.
More detailed figures for the occupations of both males and
females will be foundat pages 152 to 160 of Table XIIA. and in
Table XIIB . of the Census Report of 1881. The figures for female
occupations, however, are exceedingly incomplete.
The Deputy Commissioner wrote as follows in his Census.
Report for 1881 -
“ The percentage of agriculturists pure and simple in the villages for the
.whole district is larger than in the villages of the Khalsa Khattak ilaka. The
reason for this is that the inhabitants of the villages on the hills reaching
down to Attock are for the most part traders, and they are so because of the
unfertility of their land as compared with the rest of the tahsil ; it is used
by them as a grazing ground for their cattle and other beasts of burden .
Another reason which operates in some degree is that the Railway has
brought a number of coolies and servants with it, who are not originally
inhabitants of the tahsil. In the Peshawar tahsil, in the large villages
near the city, men of occupations other than agriculture are to be found in
large numbers from their proximity to the city, and there too the average
of agriculturists is low as regards the remainder of the district. The
proportion of agriculturists in the towns of the Hashtnagar ilaka is on.
usually high. The reason for this is that they are in reality only large
Peshawar District.)

CHAP . IV. - PRODUCTION AND DISTRIBUTION . 149

villages whose population are chiefly of the agriculturist class, though Chapter IV , B. .

they have been entered as towns from the fact of their population ex- Occupations, In
ceeding 5,000. In the Daudzai and Yusafzai tahsils owing to the dustries and Com
presence of troops in the small towns, the proportion of occupations other merce .
than agriculture is high. It has been mentioned before that the enumeration Occupations of the
of men combining another occupation with agriculture has not been people.
correctly carried out. It is notorious that several of the leading officials,
and a number of the native troops are also landowners in the district. In
the same way men entered as merchants and traders are also owners and
mortgagees of land. So again of the artisans who live in villages &
large number are concerned with agriculture ; several have obtained land
revenue free in return for services rendered, and of this land they are either
owners or cultivators‫ ;ܪܐ‬while a number cultivate the land of the maliks,
receiving a share of the produce. The percentage of children under 15 ,
both male and female, who have been entered as practising occupations of
their own , is considerable. The children are for the most part the sons of
of samindars, who assist in ploughing, tending cattle, &c. ' The women are
those of the poorer samindárs, the women of the weaver class, and prostitutes.
Hindu women are almost entirely excluded from this class, as there
are few Hindu landowners in the district, and in the ordinary occupations
of Hindus money -lending, dealing in grain, &c., the women take no part.
By the introduction of the Arms Act the manufacturers of arms and gun
powder have to some extent been deprived of their occupations. From the
introduction of foreign cotton and cloth goods also, the trade of the weaver
class has suffered, and that of the blacksmith for a similar reason . The
number of wandering beggars is great ; it is possible it has been increased
by including the talib-ul-ilm in the mosque in villages, who during the time
of their education are maintained by the people of the kandi or mohalla in
which the mosque is situate. In this district, all the maliks themselves
take part in the various operations of agriculture, except the more wealthy
and influential. The women work in their husbands' field to some extent,
and in a few instances, where induced by poverty, they work for hire. In
the Khattakilaka, the women cut and bring wood and grass from the
jungle,both for domestic use and for sale ; they also pick the cotton crop
when ripe. There are also women entered as agriculturists, who do not
work themselves but cultivate by their servants.
Table No. XXIV gives statistics of the manufactures of the Principal
inilustries and
district as they stood in 1881-82. Cutlery, scarfs ( lungi), pottery, manufactures .
leather -work, snuff, and coarse cloth are the only manufactures carri
ed on to any extent in the district. The lungis of Peshawar are
famous throughout the province. They are also woven of a coarser
texture in many of the towns and villages of the district. The
manufacture of cutlery and snuff is also mainly confined to Peshawar.
Coarse cloth is manufacturedin every village .Mr. Lockwood Kipling,
Principal of the Lahore School of Art, has kindly furnished the
following note on some of the special industries of the district. They
are all prosecuted in the city of Pesháwar itself :
“ Pesháwar is more a place of trade than of manufacture. From Central Leather - work .
Asia and Kábul, raw silk, silk fabrics, velvets, woollen carpets, Russian
and Kábal leather, embroidered chogas and postins , furs, fruit, drugs and
other products are received , and are for the most part passed southward.
" It is not always easy to discriminate between importations and local
products. The gilded or dyed fancy leathers made at Peshawar are not
readily distinguishable from those sent from Kábul and other places. The
 ( Punjab Gazetteer,
150 CHAP. IV.PRODUCTION AND DISTRIBUTION .

Chapter IV , B. best postins are brought from Kábul and Kandahar, but there is a con
.

Occupations, siderable production ofsimilar articles in the town, which are usually sold
In . at
dustries and Com a cheaper rate. The elaborate belts – kamr khisa - wom throughout
merce. the Derajat division, with neatly made powder flasks, bullet cases, flint and
Leather -work , steel pouches, all attached , as Mr. Baden Powell remarks, after the fashion of a
lady's chatelaine,are the characteristic article of the Pesháwar póstin -dog. The
powder flask is shaped like a retort, with a curved neck, sometimes in the
moulded khopa or leather paste in which ghi bottles are made, prettily
finished and engraved , and more usually of embossed leather sewn in
segments. This is perhaps the only example of leather embossing,
excepting an occasional sword - sheath, now practised . The belt proper is
in buff leather with elaborate buckles and brass fittings. Embroidery in
silk is applied sometimes directly on the leather as in the postin , but the
flaps of pouches are often fitted with a piece of cotton cloth covered with
fine silk embroidery in various colours,
“ Bullet belts, with rows of bamboo tubes neatly wrought with em
broidery, like those worn by the Kurds, are also made. The frontier belt,
indeed, may befollowed westward with slight variations, through Central
>

Asia as far as the Caucasus.

“ The postin-doz also makes yak -dans, bottle cases, pocket-books and
the chág gun orwater bottle which is found in all camel-riding countries.
His trade, it will be seen, is in fact, as in his own estimation, different from
that of the mochi ; and he never touches shoes. The work is carried on in
houses in the alleys and side streets of the town, and there is a larger produc
tion than might be suspected from the aspect of the hazars, where it is
represented by another person altogether, the dealer, a shop -keeper known
as khurda farosh, whose interest it is to represent the postins he sells as
of foreign manufacture. Trunks and portmanteaus seem to be the only
objects of European use produced.
Pottery . “ The use of glazed earthenware for the native table may be considered
peculiar to the Pesháwar district for, although English pottery is gradually
finding its way into Muhammadan households in many parts of India, there
is nowhere else aa local manufacture of glazed ware for eating and drinking
from . That this manufacture is of some antiquity is proved by the fact
that pottery identical in character with that now made, with fragments of
the fritt or kånch ready for glaze, were discovered in the recent excavations
made inthe neighbourhood of Pesháwar in the search for Buddhist sculp
tures. This does not, of course, prove the manufacture to be coeval with
the Gandhára sculptures, since there are unmistakeable signs ofaа much
more recent Dúrání occupation of the sites explored. Unglazed terra
cotta was common in the Buddhist period, but there are no signs of enamel
or glaze. These fragments, however, taken together with the numerous
similar pieces picked up during the Kábul expedition at various points on
the routes taken by our troops, indicate that a considerable manufacture of
enamelled pottery of good quality formerly existed in the more recent Kábul
kingdom . The ware is a rough faience. The reddish , earthen body or
' paste' is covered with a white engobe or slip, over which is washed a soft
glaze. The pieces of fritt from the Charsadda excavations show that a
better glaze was formerly made than now.. The liaison between the body
and its coverings is frequently imperfect, and both glaze and engobe are
liable to scale and peel off. The typical article is a rice-dish about a foot
in diameter and two and a half inches deep, with a narrow rim . Rude
patterns are outlined on the unburnt glaze in manganese and filled in with
oxide of copper. The result is green leaves outlined in brown on a dirty,
greenish tone of white. When the glaze melts well and the colours run a
little so that the brown takes a purplish tint, the effect is not disagreeable ;
 Peshawar District.)
CHAP . IV . - PRODUCTION AND DISTRIBUTION . 151

but the burning is so irregular that in much of the ware the glaze is barely Chapter IV , B.
firedup, and the whole surface is dry and harsh with crude black and green Occupations, In
lines . dustries and Com
“ English amateurs have directed the attention of the workmen to jags, merce .
teapots, ewers and basins, &c., of European forms ; and the Commissariat Pottery.
Department annually takes a& considerable quantity of pottery, and indeed
materially helps in keeping the trade alive, if it does not greatly contribute
to its artisticimprovement. But, since the native materials are not strong
enough to bear the English treatment, these imitations are thick and un
satisfactory. The small strengthofthis local alluvial earth with its light
burning, as compared with that of the Dorset and Cornish clay and stone
submitted to a hard coal fire, forbids any approach, on the part of the
Pesháwar artizan , to the models given to him as copies. It is scarcely fair
then to repeat all that hasbeen said of the clumsiness of native potters.
“ Although gypsum is plentiful, no use is made of plaster-of-paris for
moulds. It may be mentioned here that the numerous plaster figures and
ornaments found in this neighbourhood and dating from about the first
century of the Christian era, show that then, as now , the capability of
plaster-of-Paris for moulding and casting was either unknown or neglected.
Both ornaments and figures were carved from blocks of solid plaster or
modelled up according to the method of the modern Punjab plasterer
raj-mistri in dealing with gachh, and are never cast in moulds. A
curious difficulty has been known to arise from the precautions observed in
the sale of lead - & munition of war - in a frontier town like Pesháwar.
The restrictions intended to make the metal less available for bullets for
Afridi rifles render it also less accessible to the potter for his glaze. If the
production were greatly increased, it would be worth while to oxidize the lead
for the potters under official supervision.
“ Besides glazed ware , earthen vessels decorated with impermanent
water colour painting in kalai or tin , and in coarsely pencilled parti-coloured
patterns are also made. A common article is aa basin with a vitreous glaze
on the inside, and gum -colour painting on the exterior. Specimens of
Pesháwar pottery are now to be found in most collections, but it seems doubt
ful whether the trade will expand. It is certainly not by attempting to
copy delicate modern English wares that any improvement can be brought
about. The materials are only capable of the large and simple treatment
of which Rhodian, Italian and some French faience offer so many examples.
The present potters are incapable of good Oriental patterns, and their
scheme of colour is limited . With the co - operation of a good pattern
draughtsman or nakásh , who would paint the large and flowing arabesques
for which the colours are suitable, and the addition of the easily acquired
dark and light blue of Multan, the manufacture might be greatly advanced
along its own natural lines.
“ Arms take the first place in an enumeration of Pesháwar metal Metal work ,
work . A collection of pistols, daggers, knives and swords was sent
to the Punjab Exhibition of 1882. But, owing to the universal prac
tice of rehilting and furbishing old weapons, it is not easy to say to
what extent in the production of new wares the armourers ' and sword
cutlers' trades are now carried on . Like all the large towns between
Delhi and Kábul, Pesháwar had a trade in arms which the British occupation
has not yet entirely closed . Mr. Baden Powell quotes from a Settlement
6

Report by Colonel James the following : ‘ Sword -blades of a coarse quality

6
are manufactured at Peshawar, but those in greatest request, other than
• Persian and Damascus blades, are the Tirahi made in the Orakzai hills of
• Tirah at what is known as the Mirza Khani factory. The temper of these
 (Punjab Gazetteer ,
152 CHAP . IV . - PRODUCTION AND DISTRIBUTION .

Chapter IV, B. swords is highly appreciated, and some purchased , perhaps at a small price,
6
Occupations, In- are valued nearly as much as Irani blades. Although there is more trade
dustries and Com-in arms than would be seemly in an interior town, it is doubtful whether
merce . Pesháwar was ever notable for the actual manufacture of good sword blades.
Metal work. In the Sikh times Lahore furnished a considerable quantity of well finished
swords, which were brought in the rough by traders from Kábul and
Ispahan. When forged, hilted and damascened, some were carried back and
sold at Pesháwar, some went south, and some returned to Persia. The
Afghán knife or peshqabz ,there is little doubt, is now made on the frontier
and in Pesháwar itself. Excellent leather -covered metal-mounted scabbards
and sheaths of Sembal wood are also made here. The best blades, now as
formerly, are importations from Kábul and Persia.
Copper chasing. Copper ware tinned for Muhammadan domestic use is one of
the specialities of Pesháwar, and some admirable specimens of engraven
work , tinned and grounded in black, were sent to the Punjab Exhibi
tion. Trays , dishes, aftábas or water ewers with chilmchis, and wine
bowls, are the usual objects, and the workmen , unlike those of Kash .
mir who work in the same style , do not seem to have attempted
adaptations to European uses . The Persian character and feeling of the
ornament is much more striking than in Kashmir work . The chasing is
simpler and bolder and the forms are often identical with Persian originals ,
which in their turn were copied from Tartar vessels . The ware is cheap ,-a
handsomely chased aftába and a chilmchi with an open -work moveable grid
to receive the water poured over the hands, costing only Rs. 25.
Silver ornaments . “ No special excellence can be claimed for the workmanship of the
gold and silver ornaments made in Pesháwar as in all large towns.
There are, however, some characteristic patterns of massive necklets and
bangles made in one curved roll, and perforated in open work ornament.
The workmanship is rough, even for India, but there is an agreeable air of
simplicity and solidity in the designs.
Textile fabrics, & c . “There is no more picturesque head -dress than that worn on the frontier.
It is in two parts — first, a tall conical cap ( kullah) often ribbed like 8

melon, with embroidery and stiff with gold . Round this is wound in large,
sweeping curves a long narrow scarf or lungi of blue, grey, or sometimes black
cloth of fine texture, into the ends of which are woven lines and bars of
silk and gold. The lungi is the staple article of a large class of weavers,
and though it may possess but little apparent variety, it is clear there are
many qualities, since the price ranges from Rs. 20 to Rs 100 each. The
harmony of the grey and dark and light blue with the varying shades of
the gold and silk stripes worked in the fabric, is as simple and obvious as
that of the various tones of green in the striped ribbon grass of our
gardens ; and it is scarcely less complete and satisfactory. Kohát also makes
good lungis, but the Pesháwar trade is the largest. In embroidered caps
for Muhammadan undress, as well as the kullah , this town excels, and
Pesháwar topi is the recognised name of one of the many shapes of em
broidered caps, which are either worn under the turban or replace it in
private.
“ A curiosity of local production is a kind of raised colour painting on
Lac-painted cloth. cotton fabrics.
A pattern, necessarily of a large and open kind, is first
painted on the cloth in lac or some similar sticky substance. The forms
seem to be afterwards loaded up with a brush full of resinous colour gene
rally red, so that the pattern is in low relief. Sometimes powdered mica
is sprinkled over the lac to give it a shimmer. These fabrics, though they
might resist a shower, could scarcely be washed. They are unlike anything
else made in the province. When new, they have aadistinct odour of mutton
Poshawar District.)
CHAP. IV . – PRODUCTION AND DISTRIBUTION . 153

fat which may possibly be mixed with the thick colour. When the pattern Chapter VI, B.
is in tones of yellowish red on dark nila or indigo blue cloth, the effect is Occupations,In
>

rich and good, but on lighter colours it is less satisfactory. dustries and Com
“ Colourless embroidery or chikan -doz is wrought here as delicately as merce .
in Kashmir, and, as in chased copper, there is considerable affinity between Embroidery ,
the work of Srinagar and Pesháwar. The burka or Muhammadan
ladies' out-door mantle, garments of all sorts, and the sozni or quilt are
the objects to which this work is applied. The effect is scarcely, perhaps,
commensurate with the labour and delicacy of the work. Some of the
patterns wrought on fine muslins are nothing short of exquisite in line and
quantity, but a close examination is necessary for a just appreciation of
their beauty. There is no ' cutting out holes and sewing them up again ”
as in English, Bengal and Madras chikan work. Sometimes tiny pieces
of muslincut out inthe shape of leaves are applied either on the surface
or between two surfaces and outlined with fine stitching. It is only by
holding the work against the light that these delicate patterns can be fairly
made out. Excepting the sozni or quilt, none of this work is made for
European use. In Pesbáwar, as in Lucknow , much of this embroidery is done
by women and children, whereas in Kashmir the industry is confined to
men. The women also do phulkári work here as elsewhere, but chiefly for
domestic use.
“ Namdahs or felts are said to be a manufacture of Pesháwar, but it Felts .
is difficult in this as in other cases without careful local enquiry to separate
imported felts from those produced on the spot.”
There are no statistics available for the general trade of the Course and nature
.
district. Table No. XXV gives particulars of the river traffic that
passes through the district. The exports and imports of food- grains
have already been noticed at page 145. The main streams of exter
nal traffic are from Kábul and Bokhara. The most frequented route
from the west is that which crosses the Tartarra Pass and issues into
the plains at Michni, this pass beingsafer though more difficult than
the Khaibar. From the east the Grand Trunk Road, and from the
south the Kohat pass are the main channels of communication.
The Kohát salt intended for Swát and Bajaur mostly passes through
Pesháwar ; but there is another line also taken further to the east
which crosses the Khattak hills by the Mir Kalan Pass, and proceeds
northwards, via Jalozai, nottouching Pesháwar.
The main trade of the district passes through the city of Tradeof the city of
Pesháwar.
Pesháwar. The trade of Peshawar, though of a varied and not
uninteresting nature, is less extensive and less valuable than might
perhaps have been expected. Its position points to importance as
an entrepôt for trade with Central Asia ; but results in this respect
are far from satisfactory ; and having no manufactures of its own,
the city can look for little development of its commerce from any
other source. The principal foreign markets having dealings with
Pesháwar are Kábul and Bokhara. From the former place, raw silk ,
worsted, cochineal, jalap, assafætida, saffron , resin, simples, and fruits
both fresh and dried are imported ; principally for re-exportation to the
Punjab and Hindustan, whence are received in return English piece
goods, cambrics, silks, indigo, sugar, and spices. Bokhara supplies
gold sequins, gold and silver thread and lace, principally for re
exportation to Kashmir, whence the return trade is principally in
shawls. Iron from Bajaur, and skin -coats ( postins) are the only
remaining items of importance coming from beyond the border. The
 ( Punjab Gazetteer,
154 CHAP. IV . - PRODUCTION AND DISTRIBUTION .

Chapter IV, B. items of return trade are those already mentioned, with the addition
Occupations, In- of salt and tea, the former from Kohát, the latter purchased for the
dustries and Com-most part in the markets of Amritsar and Lahore. The transactions
merce . of the Pesháwar market, however, are as nothing when compared
Trade of the city of with the stream of through traffic from the direction of Kábul and
Pesháwar. Bokhara which passes on,not stopping at Pesháwar, into the Punjab
and Northern India . If this could be arrested at Pesháwar, its
market would at once become an entrepôt of the greatest importance.
With аa view to this end, some years ago an attempt was made to
establish a yearly fair in the neighbourhood of the city. The scheme
was first entertained in 1861, when a committee was appointed to
take it into consideration. The reportof this committee is extreme
ly interesting, both as explaining the object of the proposed fair, and
as throwing light upon the general features of the Central Asian
trade. The following passages may be here extracted :
Report of the “ The Pesháwar trade is carried on in the usual manner by resident firms
and by the well
committee on the of Amritsar, Lahore, Pesháwar, Kábul , and Bokhara,Pesháwar
Pesháwar fair. known trading tribe of Parachas of Afghánistan and ; most of
the Bokhara trade finds its way by this route . It is carried by Kábulis,
Tajiks, and Shinwaris, who employ their camels in this manner. It is evident
that the Pesháwar trade is capable of any degree of expansion , and that a
fair, conveniently established, would tend to facilitate the exchange. To
these men , time is important, as every march by which their journey is
decreased lessens their expenses, and if the space to be traversed can be
sufficiently reduced , it would be possible to make two trips instead of one .
Instead of being dependent, as in the Derajat, on the migratory Lohanis
(for by no other means can merchandize be taken through those passes) we
possess in the Peshawar route all the elements of an increasing traffic. We
are nearer the markets we wish to sapply ; large trading communities are
met with along the route, containing the capitalists and traders whose deal
ings we wish to facilitate ; and the circumstances of the traffic render a
decrease of distance all important, the very object with which we contemplate
the establishment of aa fair . And as in regard 10 theDerajat Multan suggests
itself as the most convenient site for a fair, so the traders think that Peshá
war itself is the most suitable locality. Established agencies afford faci
lities for mercantile transactions, which a place of less note would not afford ;
the fair would attract the traders of Bajawar, Swát, Hazára, Kashmir, and
the tribes on the upper Indus , and the Kábul river would bring some kinds
of merchandize from Jalalabad and Daka, on the rafts now used for that
purpose, to within six miles of the fair. The following objections may be
arged against this scheme : first, that it removes the fair too far from the
seaport ; but with steam water-carriage for the heavier kinds of merchandizo
to Kálábágh, the rail to Amritsar, and the Trunk Road from that place,
this objection will not counterbalance the advantages of the route ; and
were it more valid than it is, the Pesbáwar route offers great facilities for
an expansion of trade. The matter comes to this,we can bring goods
cheaper to Multan than to Pesháwar, but the means of forwarding them on
to Turkistan are much greater by the latter than by the former route, and
considering the two facts together, the merchandize by Pesháwar will, in
the markets of Turkistan, be cheaper than that by the Derajat. In the
cold weather, goods can be brought by the Indus to Attock, and thence by
the Kábul river to within six miles of Pesháwar. The second objection is
the insecurity of the passes between Jalalabad and Pesháwar ; but this is
exaggerated . Guards are furnished by the tribes, who receive a kind of
Perlawar District .]
CHAP . IV . - PRODUCTION AND DISTRIBUTION . 165

black -mail in lieu, but even these demands are kept down by the circum- Chapter IV, B.
stance of there being three routes into Afghánistan which are in the hands Occupations,In
of different tribes. Any exaction on the part of one leads to the transfer of dustries and Com
the traffic to another. In regard to the best time for holding the fair, merce .
January has been suggested as the most appropriate, but this is too late at Report of the
Pesháwar, for the first káfilas ( caravans) come down in October and committeeonthe
November, andare not likely to wait for the fair of January. Under these Pesháwar fair .
2

circumstances, from the 15th of November to the 15th December would

seem the most suitable time for holding thefair, and it may be possiblethat
eventually a second fair at the close of March might be found advan
tageous."
No action was taken upon this report until 1867, and then
two more years expired before arrangements were finally concluded
for the fair. The site chosen was a small open plain near the Budni
stream , about two miles from the city, and a considerable sum was ex
3

pended in enclosing and fitting up a market- place. The first fair

was held in September, 1869. The gross value of articles brought
to the fair for sale was roughly estimated at Rs. 5,00,000 ; the regis
tered sales aggregated Rs. 3,17,667.
Thoughthiswas not considered satisfactory, and it was evident
that the fair failed to attract the attention which had been anticipat
ed for it, a second fair was held in November and December of the
following year. The results, however, were even less satisfactory
>

than in 1869, the gross sales effected aggregating only Rs. 3,02,804.
The Deputy Commissioner now reported the attempt to be a
failure. It wasunpopular with the resident Pesháwar merchants ;
thedown -country traders would not bring up their goods for sale,
while the Kábulís preferred to seek a cheaper market either in
Amritsar or Lahore, or, if rich enough to afford the journey, in Cal
cutta or Bombay. Caravans had even proceeded on their usual way
through Pesháwar on the verydays when the fairs were in progress.
The scheme was therefore finally abandoned, and no subsequent at
tempts have been made to revive the fair.
Pesháwar is one of the districts in which foreign trade is regis- Statistics of foreign
trade.
tered, and the following note on the subject has been compiled from
the reports of late years
There are five posts for the registration of foreign trade
(1.) At Burj Hari Singh for the Khaibar route.
(2.) At Sara Sung forthe Tátara route.
(3.) At Mathra for the Abkhána route.
(4.) At Shankargarh for the Gandab, Miankili, Chingi and
Pandiali routes .
(5.) At Tangi for the Palaished Khana and Mula Kand routes.
The Khaibar , Tátara, Abkhana, and Gandab routes lead to
Kábul and the independent Tirah country ; the other routes lead to
Swát and Bajaur.
In 1882-83 the value of the trade registered by each route was—
Imports. Exports. Imports . Exports .
Rs. Rs. Rs. Rs.
Khaibar 18,51,275 36,74,035 Miankili .
5,694 84,662
Tátara 42,279 45,888 Pandiali 13,058 26,001
Abkhana 21,683 91,385 Palaished Khana 38,320 36,641
Gandab 14,830 20,552 Mula Kand 1,28,296 90,515
Chingi 80.278 1,10,430
 !

( Punjab Gazetteer,
156 CHAP. IV . - PRODUCTION AND DISTRIBUTION.

Chapter IV , O. The Khaibar is the great highway of the trade with Kábul and
Prices, Weights Central Asia. Among the imports are horses, drugs, dyes, fibres,
and Measures, fruits, raw silk from Bokhara, and silk cloth . The most valuable
Communications.. exports are cotton piece goods, tea and indigo. The independent
Statistics of foreign hill tribes bring down ghi, wood and fibres, and take back cotton
trade. piece goods, raw cotton, grain and salt. Mr. Donald Macnabb wrote
as follows in 1876 : _ “As illustrative of the amount of trade passing
through Peshawar, I may quote from the octroi registers a few items,
remarking at the same time that the extensive and promising field
for export trade,especially in Indian teas, beyond the Oxus , has in
a great measure been cut off by the action taken by the Russians
in their recently acquired provinces.
Abstract of the principal articles of Trade between Peshawar and
Kábul with its adjacent countries during 1875-76 .
Esports Imports
Detail. from into REMARKS.
Pesháwar . Posbáwar.

Rs. Rs.
I Rpices 49,000 20.000
2 Dyes 50.000
::::::::::::::::::

3 Silk 4,31,000 Likely to increaso .

4 Nuts and fruito 7,82,900
6 Furs and skins 1,31,000
6 Woollen goods 7,000 Woollen niece -goods and chogas.
7 Chogns, carpets 35.000 Fallon off materially .
8 Tobacco 24,000
9 Gold wiro 20.000
10 Timber 2,00,000
11 Indigo 1,99,500 Trade good.
12 Tea 3,24,480 Esports increasing. Demand very encouraging
13 Piece- goods 6,85,900 Falling off very rapi.ily.
14 Fanov wares 2,10,000
16 ( ured hides 38 560
18 Metals 45,000 Copper chiefly .
17 Salt 49,850
18 sugar 50,000

" The most valuable trade in connection with Bokhara is carried

on in gold . The value of gold imported into Peshawar exceeds
Rs. 12,00,000 a year. all of which goes to Bombay. With three
exceptions thePesháwar traders havegiven up their business con
nection with Bokhara .”

SECTION C. - PRICES, WEIGHTS AND MEASURES,

COMMUNICATIONS.
Prices, wages, rent Table No. XXVI gives the retail bázar prices of commodities
rates , interest. for the last twenty years. The wages of labour are shown in
Table No. XXVII, and rent rates in Table No. XXI ; but both
sets of figures are probably of doubtful value. The figures of
Table No. XXXII give the average
Period . Salo, Mortgage values of land in rupees per acre
shown in the margin for sale and
32-9 21.7
1869-69 to 1873-74
1874-75 to 1877-78 14.4 12.0
mortgage; but the quality of land
:::

1878-79 to 1881.82 33-7 32-6 varies so enormously, and the value

returned is so often fictitious, that
but little reliance can be placed upon the figures.
Poshawar District )

CHAP. IV . – PRODUCTION AND DISTRIBUTION . 157

The money business of the peasantry is mainly in the hands of Chapter IV, O.
village shopkeepers. There are no large native bankers except in Prices, Weights
Peshawar. If money is borrowed, the interest charged ranges from and Measures,
1, to 2 ,3, 4, or even 41 per cent. (in some cases one anna per rupee) Communications.
every month , or four seers of produce per rupee at harvesttime.
The statement given on page 159 was compiled by Capt. Value of produce
Hastings for assessment purposes in 1870, for a back period of33 during thelast33
years.
years ; the prices are taken from books of traders and the district
records ; it shows the average for 33 years, the price current at
annexation in 1855, at Major James' Summary Settlement, and in
1871 ; the last column shows the assumed price current upon which Price current for
the produce estimates were based. The principal staples are cotton, the main staples.
maize, wheat and barley; from the statement below, it will be seen
what the market prices have been every year, during the last
twenty years :
Htaples. A D. 1853. A.D 1863 . A D. 1854 . A.D. 1865 A.D. 1866. A.D. 1867. A.D. 1868 .

1. 8, 0. Y. 8. 0. 8. 0. Y. 0 0. Y. 0. Y, P. M. . 0
Cotton 0 16 16 0 16 16 0 0 16 15 0 14 0 0 10 010 0
‫ܕܘܘܘܘ‬

‫ܘܝܤܶܝܙܘ‬
Maize 19 10 0 23 7 36 14 1 15 13 1 13 0 1 28 14 1 2 14
‫ܘܝܕܚܕ‬

Wheat 3 2 0 24 11 0 21 3 0 27 3 22 9 0 22 0 31 13
Barley 1 35 8 1 3 0 0 34 12 1 24 6 1 9 6 0 32 1 19 0

Staples, À D, 1859 . A.D. 1860. A.D. 1861 . A.D. 1863. A.D. 1863 A.D. 1864. A.D. 1865.
Ooo

Y. 8 O M. 8. O N. .. 0. . 0. Y . 0. , 8. 0. x. B, 0,
Cotton 0 10 0 0 16 16 013 0 13 0 0 8 0 0 12 0 0 9 12
Maize 1 8 4 1 23 12 1 24 8 0 27 4 1 30 3 1 8 0 0 88 13
Whent 0 36 2 0 83 14 016 0 20 3 0 31 16 0 27 14 0 24 15
Barley 1 13 0 2 2 2 0 87 2 0 1 1 32 12 1 18 6 1 6

A.D. 1866 ,
OOOOK

Staplos. A.D. 1867. A.D , 1868. A.D. 1869, A.D. 1870, A.D. 1871 . Average,
Oooo

Y. 8. o. 3, 0 X. . 0 X, ., 0, 0 , 0. V. o.
Cotton ... 0 9 0 9 4 O 9 2 8 0 8 7 0 9 8 013 11
‫ܬܘܘܘܘ‬

Maize 0 33 3 0 26 13 0 19 12 0 24 0 24 4 0 80 8 0 38 11
Wheat 0 26 0 18 3 0 16 8 16 0 16 12 0 16 12 0 27 11
Barley 1 3 7 0 30 11 0 26 4 0 86 6 0 80 10 0 80 10 1 20 6

These rates are thus discussed by Capt. Hastings. “ First as regards

kapas, it will be seen that the average price corrent for 20 years is 13 sers
11 chitáks. The prices shown in the statement are taken from the hotwali
and district returns ; they are high as regards the prices which the cotton
of other tahsil: realizes. I fixed 15 ser8 for the rupee ; this is
favourable for tashil Pesháwar , but a fair average for the district. The
rise in prices dates from 1863 ; in 1860 the price was 16 sers for the rupee,
in 1861 and 1862, 13 sers were obtainable. The price of maize appears
to have steadily risen since 1864 ; the average for the last 20 years is 38
sers 11 chitáks ; in 1871 the price was 30 sera 8 chitáks. The price of
wheat has also risen ; the average for the last 20 years was 27 sers 11 chitáks ;
the average for 33 years was 32 sers ; the value for the rupee in 1871 was
just half, viz. 16 serx. Prices depend very much on the produce yielded by
the Yusafzai and Hashtnagar mairas ; if it is a good year and there are
maira crops, prices fall, if not they remain high. Five years out of the
twenty, the value for the rupee has been over 30 sers. In 1861 the value
was 16 sers, in 1864, 27 sers, in 1865, 24 sers, in 1866, 26 sers. The
average value of barley for the rupee for 33 years was one maund 20 sers, for
20 years, one maund 20 ser8. No gram is produced in the district, and
 (Panjab Gazetteer,
158 CHAP. IV . - PRODUCTION AND DISTRIBIJTION .

Chapter IV , O. consequently barley is used as food by both man and beast ; unripe barley
Prices, Weightsin large quantities is sold at a cheap rate for horses' food , previous to the
and Measures, ripening of the crop. In 1871 the value for the rupee was 30 sers 10
Communications. chitáks it was over a maund for 12 years of the twenty. Prices are very
Price-current for much controlled by the maira yields. “ The price currents assumed in tahsil
themain staples. Hashtnagar for the different kinds of produce are, with the exception of
wheat, barley, Indian corn and sarshof, the same as have been assumed for
the four tahsils of Pesháwar, Daudzai, Doába and Naushahra. The value
of wheat for the rupee has been considered one maund, barley one maund
ten sers ; the difference in the value for the rupee as regards Pesháwar is about
four annas, owing to distance from the city and the large quantity often
thrown into the market after a good maira crop. Indian corn is not sold
-the people use it as food , so I have considered the value for the rupee
one maund ten sers, the same as barley. There is a great deal of sarshof
produced on the maira; it is both here and in Mardánone of the staples ;
the price current for the rupee, in four tahsils was assumed at 20 sers for
therupee ; but here and in Mardán more can always be obtained for the rupee
and I have assumed the price current as 30 sers. As regards charri, it
has been valued in abi land at Rs. 12 per acre, and in báráni Rs. 6 per acre.
In tahsil Mardán the values assumed are somewhat higher. For wheat
the value of the rupee has been considered one maund, and for barley
one maund 20 sers . This is the proportion at which the value of these two
staples usually stand as regards one another in ordinary years, whatever
the price current may be ; that is to say, half as much barley again as wheat
can be obtained for the same money. I am inclined to think now that it
would have been better, looking to the averages obtained ,if I had assumed one
maund ten sers of barley as the value of the rupee throughout the district.
The difference in value at Mardán compared with Peshawar is quite four
annas in the rupee ;; at this rate the price current per rupee of wheat should be
one maund and barley one maund ten sers, but as this does not represent
the proportional value of these staples as they usually stand to one
another in tahsil Mardán, I have assumed , as stated previously, wheat one
maund , barley lf maund . The Indian corn or maize is used as food, and
I have taken the same price current as assu med for tahsil Hashtnagar, i.e.,
one maund ten sers . The large area of land under sarshaf, 5 per cent. , shows
it to be one of the staple crops of this tahsil; the price current was assumed
at 30 sers as in Hashtnagar. A difference in the price current has also
been made for gur, mash, bajra, til,kangni and tara -mira, according to the
averages ascertained for the tahsil ; they are cheaper here than in the other
tahsils. The assumed prices are I think fair ; they represent in each tahsil
a fair average of what the zamindars receive."
Weights and The measure of grain current in the district, except in parts of
measures ,
Yusafzai, is a measure of weight. The Durani ser was equal to
Rs. 102, Doadza -shahi; the Sikh ser,to Rs. 102, Nanak -shahi; the Pesha
war ser, to Rs. 104, British coinage. There is a difference of masha in
weight between the Doadza -shahi, Nanak -shahi, and government
rupee; the former being equal in weight to 12 mashas, the govern
ment rupee to 11}} mashas only. The government sers is equal to
Rs. 80 and consequently the Peshawar maund exceeds the govern
ment maund in weight by 12 ser8. The common calculation when
weighing grain is by dharis, one dhari equal to four ser. In tappas
Utman -nama and Řazzar, of sub -division Yusafzai, there is a measure
of capacity known as the odi or ogi, the tested contents of which
are found to be in wheat or moth 5 7 ser, of barley and millet four
 1837-43
. 1843-
. 48 1849-54 .
1858-60 .
1861-86 1867-89
.
1866
D.
A.
of
Average 1849
D.
A.
Average
of 'James Estimated
.
Prodaon
of
Name 20
yearı
. yoars
.33 anno
S
. umma
tati .1871
D.
ryonA. the
for

1
Settlement
. futu
. re
.
Average .
Average rerago
.A .
Average Avera
. ge Averag
. e
Pandawar District .]

s
KCotton
)( apas
hali
)(SRico

0600
Charri 7
6
*

Mash
Ti
Makki
‫ܘܘ‬

‫ܝܘ‬
onove

Mung
Gur
OOO

OO - OO - NO
00-00-00
wO0000000
Bajra

D
Moth

O
Whost
OO

Barley
Tobacco
Barsbal
ง E๕๕๒ ๒๒aw ง

Masur
Dhaniya

లంచం .. అసలుండలం
OOOO
Honna
Bannt
‫ܚ‬
E O COONNGO www
- OOOOO
OOOOOOOO
ooow is a woooooooo

QOOOOOO
OOOOOOOO

0000OOO
ด ๒๐๐๐๐๐๒ ๒๑๒eeks
000000000
సంయ eams w0007-05 .
cow COCOON To

Shaftal

acc ONDA
Mira
Tara
Baqilo 0 0
O

Kaogoi
Kalui 0
Aarbar 201
CHAP . IV . - PRODUCTION AND DISTRIBUTION .

0000000

Bond
Poppy 03
9 4p9Bor
.acroo
‫ܢܩܬܝܤܒ‬
OOOOO

OOOO

Tovooo
QOOM

ထ 8
‫ܘܘܤܘܘܬܫܝܘ‬
159

‫ܗܗܘܘܘܘܗܫܳܨ‬
main staples.
Chapter IV ,. O.

Price -current of
and Measures,
Prices, Weights
Communications.
 ( Punjab Gazottoer,
160 CHAP. IV . - PRODUCTION AND DISTRIBUTION .

Chapter IV , O. sers, of Indian corn five sers, and of sarshaf 5} sers. A tental or
Prices, Weights sackful of wheat, barley and jowar is usually between three and four
and Measures, maunds in weight. The local ser is equivalent to about 1 } seers
Communications of the standard measure. The local scale in use for the measurent of
Weightssures
and mea. grain is .
. 11 double pice 1 sarsahi
8 sarsahi 1 chittál
4 chittak 1 ράο
4 ράο 1 seer (local)

lllllII
4 seers 1 dhari
10 dharis 1 тап
4 man 1 chat (or sack , a bullock load .)
Distance is popularly expressed in multiples of a somewhat in
definite standard, the kroh, supposed to be equivalent to 4,000
paces of a camel. In practice it is found that two kroh are equi
valent to about three English miles.
The local measure of land depends upon the quantity of seed
sown in it, and is known by the same name. Thus one maund of
land is the area on which a maund of wheat or barley will be sown .
The local chain or jaréb is 22 yards, and a square jarib is 484 square
yards, or a tenth of an acre. There is also a local bigah five square
jaribs, 2,420 square yards, or half an acre. The scale used at Settle
ment was 60 karus or 330 feet to the inch, which is equivalent to 16
inches to the mile.
Communications , The statement in the margin shows the communications of the
district as returned in quinquennial Table
Communications. Miles
No. I of the Administration Report for 1878-79,
while Table No. XLVI shows the distances
Navigable rirers... 67 from place to place as authoritatively fixed for
Metalled road
Uumetalled roads
55
630
the purpose of calculating travelling allowance.
Table No. XIX shows the area taken up by
Government for communications in the district.
Navigable rivers. The main streams of the Indus, Swát and Kábul, together with
the Shah Alam, Nágomán and Adazai branches of the last, are
navigable throughout the valley at all seasons ; but within the hills,
except at certain points where there are ferries, the current is too
strong for theuseof boats. On this portion of the rivers Swát and
Kábul, rafts of timber, or inflated skins, are employed to bring down
merchandize from Lálpura and Jalálabád to Michni. The tolls, how
ever, levied by the Mohmands are so high, and the frequent in
spection of the raftsby unscrupulous and greedy gangs so harassing,
that the land route is generally preferred.
boat used in the district : (1 ).The bazai,There are two
a large boatclasses of
having
a square projecting poop and front, used for freight only; length
24 yards,breadth 6 yards, height 14 yards ; takes five months to make,
carries 800 maunds, and costs from Rs. 600 to Rs. 1,200. They do
not go farther than Makhad or Kálábágh, whence they are usually
towed back ; but are often sold (2) The kishti, or ordinary ferry
boat, having a front sharply pointed and inclined upwards; these
are used for ferry purposes. The bottom planks are usually of
shisham ( Dalbergia sissu ), the sides of deodár. The planks are four
inches thick, and are clamped and bound with iron. Thay have
no rudders, but are guided by four sculls ( chappa) two in front and
two behind. There are a bout 163 boats of all kinds in the district
Fondant District.]
CHAP . IV . - PRODUCTION AND DISTRIBUTION . 161

including those used upon the ferries of the Indus. The boatmen Chapter IV , O.
form a kind of guild and possess hereditary rights at their several Prices, Weights
ferries. Those at Attock enjoy a jágér originally granted to them and Measures,
by Akbar, worth Rs. 500 a year. The boatsare theproperty of the Communications.
men, and are kept in repair by them . At the minor ferries pay- Navigable rivers.
ments are usually made in kind, the boatmen collecting certain dues
every season from the villages which use the ferry. Some of the
boatmen engage in agriculture, where their numbers are larger
than are required for working the ferry. They are active and
hard -workingmen , especially expert in the construction of bridges
of boats over rapid rivers.
Besides boats, inflated skins ( shinár ) are freely used for
crossing the rivers. Not only the boatmen but most of the residents
of villages adjacent to any of the rivers, are expert in the use of
the shináz. The practice is useful both to individuals and to the
public, but owing to its frequent use for purposes of robbery, it
has been found necessary to check it, by requiring a license to be
taken out for the right of possession of a shináz. With reference
to this system Major James observes :-" I am afraid the check
is all the wrong way : a hill-robber brings down his unlicensed skin
under his arm , and as readily packs it up and takes it away ;
his pursuit, at alltimes doubtful, becomes impossible where there
are no licensed skins in a village. Michni Mohmands are particu
larly expert in this mode of passage ; gangs of them would float
down the river by night and surprisea village,murdering someof
the inhabitants, and carrying off property and Hindús, forcing the
latter to get upon their backs whilst they swam across. When
the headmen of a village bear a good character,” he adds, “ I have
given out licenses very freely, knowing that the hardships, which
would otherwise be imposed on many of the agricultural commu
nities, would be very great."
The subjoined statement will show the number of bridges Bridges and ferries.
and ferries on the different rivers and their brrnches :

Bridge of
Nome of rivor Nomo of branch. boats for how Terrios. RBMARIB.
long.

Indus 2 Ferrios at Pihúr and Hind .

Kábnl Nágomán I for 7 months 3 Nabukki, Miso Gujar, and Zakhi.
Do. ... 1 Nichoi
Do , Sháh Alam 1 Whole year In limito of Khazánáb .
Do. Adazai 2 Adazai and Garhi Mohkam báh .
Lundi I Do. Ninnita , Bheri Zardád, Khesbgi, a kora,
Jabángira.
Do. 1 Do. Nowshera lending to Mardán and Yusafzai.
Swát Abazai 3 Anazai, l'orlandi, Narizai .
:::

Do. Kathials Khurakki, Nabakki, Garhi Gaggar, Daulat

purah
Do. Khyali 1 Shahi Kulali .
Do. bambor 3
( hársadda, Kázi Kbel and Rajjur.

* There was a bridge of boats between Khairabád and Attock. The railway
bridge was opened in June 1883. It has a sub -way for ordinary traffic and the
bridge of boats has been abolished .

11
 ( Panjab Gazetteer,
162 CHAP. IV .-- PRODUCTION AND DISTRIBUTION .

Chapter IV , C. The Panjáb Northern State Rail

Prices, Weights Miles way has lately been opened as far as
and Measures, the cantonments, and the stations on
Communications. the line within the district are as
Peshawar Contonment
Railways. Peshawar City shown in the margin.
Pabbi 14
Roads. Nowshera tahsiï ... 24
The following table shows the
Nowshera 27 only metalled roads of the district
Akora
Khairabad
86
44
together with the halting places on
them and conveniences for travellers
to be found at each . The Grand
Trunk Road enter the district opposite Attock and runs to
Peshawar :

Route . Halting place. Distance

in miles. REMARK8.

Khair & bad ... Encamping.ground and sarai.

Akora Ditto.
Grand Trunk Road . Nowshera Ditto and dák bungalow .
Táru 17 Ditto .

There are also unmetalled roads from Nowshera to Mardán 15

miles, Peshawar to Hashtnagar 25 miles, and Pesháwar to Doába
Daudzai 18 miles, on which there are no fixed halting places. The
last two roads cross the Kábul river and become impassable when
river is in flood.
The other roads of importance are
1. From Peshawar to Kohát, via Fort Mackeson and the
Kohát pass. 374 miles.
2. From Pesháwar to Kohát, viđ Bála , on No. 3, and the
Jawáki pass : 66 miles.
3. From Pesháwar to Cherát, vid Jaluzai and Shahkot : * 30
miles.
4. From Peshawar to Mardán, við Akbarpur and Nisatta ;
321 miles.
5. From Pesháwar to Abazai Fort, vid Práng and the east
bank of the Swát ; 324 miles.
6. From Peshawar to Shabkadar ; 18 miles.
7. From Pesháwar to Michni : 141 miles.
8. From Pesháwar to Kábul, via Jarmúd and the Khaibar
pass : 190 miles.
9. From Peshawar to Bára Fort ; 8 miles.
10. From Jaluzai, on No. 3, to Mir Kalán pass in Khattak
hills.
11. From Jaluzai to Kánakhel pass in Khattak hills (an old
road from Peshawar to Hindustán ).
12. From Jaluzai to Kákakhel Ziárat : 13 miles.
13. From Mardán to Abbottabad, vid Turbela on the Indus :
82 miles.
14. From Nowshera to Mir Kalan : 16 miles.

* There is also an old road from Shabkot to Cherat which is three miles shorter.
Poshawar Distriot .)
CHAP. IV . - PRODUCTION AND DISTRIBUTION . 163

These roads are unmetalled and unbridged. Often they are Chapter IV , O.
meretracks. The ravines and water-courses, however, are for the Prices,Weights
most part made practicable forartillery, and Measures,
There are staging bungalows in the district at Peshawar, Now- Communications.
shera There are sarais at Matanni, Badhber, Táru , Nowshera , Staging &Bungal
c.
ows ,
Akora. Pesháwar. At the following places also there are rooms for
officers when on tour : Mackeson, Bára, Abazai, Michni, Shabkadar,
Kátlang, Swábi, Rustam , Matani, Nisatha, Charat, Pihur, Charsadda
There is a sessions house at Mardán .
There are the following Post Offices, Money Order Offices and Post Offices .
Savings Banks in the district:
Imperial Post Offices.
Pesháwar 8. B. & M. O. Badhber ,
Pesháwar City 3 Branches Cherat 8. B. & M. O.
Nowshera 8. B. & M. 0 . Garhi Kapura.
Nowshera City. Jamrúd 8. B. & M, O
Mardán 8. B. & M. O, Shewa.
Abazai ... 8. B. & M, 0. Zeda ,
District Post Offices.
Akora 8. B. & M. 0. Pabbi 8. B, M. O.
Charsadda 8. B. & M. 0. Rustam .
:::

Dáudzai 8. B. & M. O. Swabi.

Katlang. Shabkadar.
Mathra . Tangi.
Nawakila .
A line of telegraph runs along the length of the Railway with a Telegraph.
Telegraph Office at each station. There is also an Imperial Telegraph
Office in the Cantonment.
There are branch telegraph lines to Jamrúd, Mardán, and Che
rát. Telephones connect the Police stations in the city with the
central police office, and the Sadr Bazar in Cantonments.
 CHAPTER V.

ADMINISTRATION AND FINANCE.

SEOTION A. - GENERAL .
Chapter V, A. The Peshawar district is under the control of the Commissioner
General Adminis-
tration .
of the Pesháwar Division, who is assisted by a Civil and Sessions
Judge. These officers sometimes carry on their duties during part
Executive and of the summer months either at Abbottábád or some other station
Judicial.
in the Hazára district . The ordinary head -quarters' staff of the
district consists of a Deputy Commissioner, à Judicial Assistant
Commissioner, a Judge of the Cantonment Small Cause Court, two
Assistant and three Extra Assist
Kanungos Patwaris ant Commissioners. An Assist
Tahsil. and
apd Náibs.
Assistants. ant Commissioner is posted at
Mardán in charge of the Yusafzai
ผล

Pesbáwar 84 sub -division . Each tahsil is in

ล

Doába Dáúdzai 60 charge of a tahsildar assisted

Hashtnagar ... 29
Mardán 2 40 by a náib . The village revenue
Utmán Bolak ...
47 staff is shown in the margin. There
Nowshera 60
...

is one munsiff who holds his court

at the Sadr. There is also a politi
cal officer in charge of the Khaibar pass who has his office at Fort
Jamrúd. The statistics of civil and revenue litigation for the last
five years are given in Table No. XXXIX . The tahsils of Mardán
and Utmán Bolak form the separate sub -division of Yusafzai under
the special charge of an Assistant Commissioner, subordinate to the
Deputy Commissioner of the district. It is made up of 197 villages,
and forms the north -east portion of the district. It is bounded by
the Indus on the east, on the west by tahsil Hashtnagar ; its northern
part reaches to the southernslopes of the hills which form the north
eastern boundary of the district, and on its south is the tahsil of
Nowshera. It has a superficial area of 1,001 square miles, or about
half the area of the district.
Criminal, Police, and The executive staff of the district is supplemented by a Can
Jails , tonment Magistrate, and assisted by a Bench of Honorary Magis
trates who sit at head -quarters; and by Nawab Muhammad Sarfaráz
Khan, Mohmand, who has magisterial powers within the limits of
his jágír.
The police force is controlled by a District Superintendent and
two assistants, one of whom is with the District Superintendent in
charge of the city of Pesháwar. A third is in command of the
Border Police and Frontier Militia. He is subordinate to the Deputy
Commissioner, not to the District Superintendent. The District
Superintendent and one of the assistants enjoy the City Police allow
Ponhawat District.]
CHAP . V.-ADMINISTRATION AND FINANCE. 165

ances of Rs. 200 and 100 per mensem respectively . The strength of Chapter V , A

. Totalgth
the force, as it stood on

Stren
DISTBIBUTION . General.
1st July 1883, is shown in
Class of Police.
Standing | Protection
and
the margin. Besides the Criminal, Police,
and Jails .
guards . detection . Regular Police there is the
Border Police and Fron
District ( Imperial) 664 93 671 tier Militia, commanded by
Cantonment 177
Municipal 266 an Assistant DistrictSuper
Pupitive police 29 intendent of Police. For
Canal, river, and ferry
the total strength of this
force of all grades, see
Section B of this Chapter. In addition to these two forces, 999
village watchmen are entertained and paid at three to fourrupees per
mensem , and in manycases in cash and also in kind. The thánas , or
principal police jurisdictions, are distributed as follows :
Tahsil Peshawar. - Thánas - Sadr Station, Badhber, Matanni,
.

Burj Hari Singh, Mathra.

Tahsil Nowshera. — Thánas - Táru, Nowshera, Cherát,* Akora , 来

outpost Khairábád.
Tahsil Mardán . — Thánas — Mardán, Kátlang, Rustam .
Tahsil Utmán Bolák . — Thánas - Swabi, Rajjar, Bolák .
Tahsıl Hashtnagar. — Thánas — Tangi, Chársadda.
Tahsil Doába Dáúdzai. — Thánas – Khazána, Shankargarh.
The road posts are distributed as follows:
Tahsil Peshawar. — Sarai Maweshi, Sarbulandpur, Garhi Sardár,
Burj Bára , Páoka, Jangli Ladur, Bára Tar, Bára Khushk.
Tahsil Nowshera.- Pabbi Baoli, Kattikhel, Wattar Saidú,
Nowshera bridge.
Tahsil Mardán . - Rashaki.
Tahsil Utmán Bolák. - Road Post Koháti.
Tahsil Doába Dáúdzai. - Road Post Budni.
There are cattle -pounds at the following places :
City Pesháwar ...

Tangi Táru In charge of Police Department.

Nowshera and Akora
Mardán ... Tahsildár Mardán ,
Cantonment Peshawar Cantonment Magistrate.
The district is under the control of the Deputy Commissioner
of Pesháwar, who is also ex -officio Deputy Inspector -General of
Police, Pesháwar district, and political officer for the hill tribes round,
and also Commandant of the Border Police and Militia . The dis
trict gaol at head -quarters contains accommodation for 419 male and
18 female prisoners ; there is also a lock - up capable of holding 112
male and 13 femaleprisoners, and civil barracks,which canaccommo
date 9 male and 3 female prisoners. The excess number of prisoners
is accommodated in the manufactory barracks and tents when neces
sary. Transportation and long -termprisoners are transferred to down
country gaols after the expiration of the period of appeal, or when
the decision of the Appellate Court is known . Table No. XL gives
statistics of criminal trials, Table No. XLI of police inquiries, and
Cherat, only in the summer months.
 ( Panjab Gazetteer,
166 CHAP. V. - ADMINISTRATION AND FINANCE.

Chapter V, A. Table No. XLII of convicts in gaol for the last five years. There
General. are no criminal tribes in the Pesháwar district.. Crime is prevalent ;
and connected, as the people generally say, with “ zan ,zar,or zamin ,"
Criminal,Police,
and Jails. i.e., woman, money, or land. The murders are more numerous
than elsewhere in the Punjab ; many originate from old blood
feuds, and no small number are the result of quarrels regarding
women, and boys the object of unnatural lust, one of the vices of the
district. Section 32 of the Arms Act is not in force, and consequently
there is no difficulty in finding the means to commit murder, which is
often effected by carefully planned. midnight assassinations, cruel
and brutal in their character. Cattle -poisoning and rick -burning
are also common ; they are the usual means of gratifying spite.
Revenue, Taxation The gross revenue collections of the district for the last14 years,
and Registration. so far as they are made by the Financial Commissioner, are shown
in Table No. XXVIII, while Tables Nos. XXIX , XXXV, XXXIV,
and, XXXIII give further details for land revenue,excise, license
tax, and stamps, respectively. Table No. XXXIIIA shows the
number and situation uf registration offices. There is only one
central distillery in this district for the manufacture of country
liquor, which is situated in the city of Pesháwar outside the Kohati
gate. Poppy is cultivated in the district to some extent. Table
No. XXXVI gives the income and expenditure from District Funds,
which are controlled by a Committee consisting of 76 members
selected by the Deputy Commissioner from among the leading men
of the various tahsils, and of the Assistant Commissioners, the
Extra Assistant Commissioners, the Civil Surgeon, the Educational
Inspector of the circle, the Executive Engineer, and the tahsíldárs
as ex -officio members,and the Deputy Commissioner as President.
Table No. XLV gives statistics for municipal taxation, while the
municipalities themselves are noticed in Chapter VI.
The income and provincial properties for the last five years is
shown below :

Source of Income. 1878-79. 1879.80 . 1880.81 . 1881-82. 1882-83.

Ferries with brat -bridges 34,654 40,425 86,495 43,207 36,296

Ferries without boat-bridges ... 9.496 10.611 13,000 13,296 10.913
Staging bungalows, & c. 1,663 2,141 1,940 1,166 1,018
Encamping.grounds 208 92 340 246
Cattle -pounds ... 793 868 1,188 776 766
Nazúl properties ... ... ... ..

Total 48,704 64,137 61,963 68,680 48,079

The ferries, bungalows, and encamping -grounds have already been

noticed at pages 161, 3,and the cattle -pounds at page 165. The prin
cipal nazúl properties in this district are five in number, as detailed
below ; they yield no income, and consequently deserve no special
mention :
1. Residency building. 4. Stable inside the Taxáli gate.
2.
3.
Residency garden .
Mirza Huen Ali Khán's Hayeli . | 6. Circuit house garden at Mardán.

Figures for other Government estates are given in Table

No. XVII, and they and their proceeds are noticed in the succeeding
Poshawar Distriot . )

CHAP. V. - ADMINISTRATION AND FINANCE. 167

Section of this Chapter, in which the land revenue administration of Chapter V , A.

the district is treated of. General.
Table No.XXIX
Source of rovenuo . 1880-81 . 1881-82 . gives figures for Statistics of land
revenue .

the principalitems
Rs.
277
Rs.
8
and the totals of
Sarplos warrant ( talabának )
Lesses of gurdens and provos 90 80 land revenue col
W stor millo 692 178
Other items of miscellaneous land rovengo ... 93 80 lections since
1868-69. The re
maining items for 1880-81 and 1881-82 are shown in the margin.
Table No. XXXI gives details of balances , remissions, and
agricultural advances for the last fourteen years ; Table No. XXX
shows the amount of assigned land revenue; while Table No. XIV
gives the areas upon which the present land revenue of the district
is assessed.. Further details as to the basis, incidence , and working
of the current Settlement will be found below in Section of this
Chapter.
In the Peshawar district itself the only establishment of the Customs. Salt.
Northern India Salt Revenue Departmentisat the Attock bridge, where
men are stationed to prevent salt from being carried by the railway,
The other guard posts are on the left bank of the river and are there
fore not in the Pesháwar district. If these are included , then the
total cost of the establishment maintained to prevent salt from
being transported from Pesháwar across the Indus is 148 men at a
cost of Rs. 18,847 per annum .
Education.
Table No. XXXVII gives figures for the Government and aided ,
high,, middle, and primary schools of the district. There are four
middle schools for boys at the Pesháwar city, Nowshera Kalán,
Mardán, and Chársadda ; while the primary schools are situated at
Peshawar Jail, Chamkanni, Landi, Badhber, Pushtikhara, and Maswa,
in the Peshawar tahsil ; at Nowshera Kalán , Nowshera Cantonment,
Akora, and Saidú, in the Nowshera tahsil ; at Mardán, Táru, Mardán
Guides, and Garhi Kapúrá,in the Mardan tahsil; at Zeda, Jehángira,
Marghoz, Kotha,Manéri, Yárhusen, Shewa, and Surkhdheri,intheUtmán
Bolák tahsil ; at Chársadda, Nissatta, Torangzai, and Tangiin the
Hashtnagar tahsil ; at Shankargarh , Matta Moghulkhel, Sarikh,
and Gulbela, in the Doába Dáúdzai tahril. The district lies within
the Rávralpindi circle, which forms the charge of the inspector of
schools at Rawalpindi.Table No. XIII gives statisticsof education for
1882-83 and the general state of education has already been discussed
in Chapter III, page 97. Among the indigenous schools there
is none worthy of notice, but it might be mentioned here that there
are generally more than one in most populous villages ; the pupils in
these schoolsread the Korán and other religious books. The mullás
or teachers of these institutions are generally given a pieceof cultur
able land in each village, which is called sarai. They also obtain
fees at marriages and funerals. There are some villages where girls
are taught by private women who can teach the Korán. The mis
sion schools have already been noticed in Chapter III, Section B.
Table No. XXXVIII gives separate figures for the last five years Medical.
for each of the dispensaries of the district, which are under the
ġeneral control of the Civil Surgeons of Pesháwar and Mardán. The
 [ Panjab Gazotteer ,
168 CHAP. V. - ADMINISTRATION AND FINANCE.

Chapter V , A. Regimental Surgeonat Mardán has collateral charge of Yusafzai

General. sub -division. The Staff Surgeons at Nowshera and Shabkadr
Medical.
carry on the duties ofCivil Surgeon at those stations, for which they
are remunerated by fees. There is also the Egerton Hospital in
the immediate charge of an Assistant Surgeon aided by a Native
Doctor, which is separately described below . There are two lock
hospitals in the district, one of the second class at Peshawar Can
tonments, which was in 1882 substituted for one of the first class in
the city, and another of the second class at Nowshera founded in
1872. The District Vaccination Establishment consists of a Native
Superintendent and one first class, two second class, and four third
class vaccinators.
The Egerton The old hospital, which stood on the site now occupied by the
Hospital, Egerton Hospital, existed many years. An Assistant Surgeon was
first placed in charge of it on 1st September 1866, but it had been
founded long before that date, probably since 1854. The old build
ing not affording sufficient accommodation, the present hospital was
begun in 1881, and was opened by the Marquis of Ripon in Novem
ber 1882, and named the Egerton Hospital. It cost Rs. 64,192,
which was met from municipal funds. The hospital is centrally
situated within the city, and consists of a central domed block and
two oblong wards, one on each side of the central block, from which
they are completely detached. The central building contains the
out-patient room , office , dispensing room and specially lighted
operation room . Each of the lateral wards - one medical, the other
surgical — affords accommodation for fourteen in -patients, and has
also two small rooms for eye cases. A broad verandah runs round
the lateral building, and asmall turret occupies each corner. The
private wards, of which there are six, and the female wards ten, are
in two lines, looking out on a small garden of which they form two
boundaries, a third being formed by the servants' houses. The
private and female wards are built of_brick, each consisting of a
small room with a verandah in front. The total number of in -door
patients for which accommodation is provided is 48 ; a larger
number might with safety be admitted in the cold weather . The staff
consists of an Assistant Surgeon, a Hospital Assistant, two Compoun
ders,and menials, thewhole being controlled by the Civil Surgeon.
Ecclesiastical. There is a large Church at Pesháwar capable of seating some
1,000 persons. There is also a Church at Nowshera which could
accommodate about 500 persons. Each of these Churches has its
Chaplain. There is also à Mission Chapel which could seat nearly
150 persons, and there is now in the city a handsome Mission Church
There are three Roman Catholic Priests, who are stationed at Peshá
war, Nowshera,and Cherát. There are, however, only two Roman
Catholic Chapels, each of which is capable of seating some 500
persons. The Pesháwar Mission is described in Chapter III, page 94..
Head -quarters of Peshawar is the north - west terminus of the Punjab Northern
other departments. State Railway. The portion of the Railway which terminates at
the Peshawar Cantonment is in the charge of the District Traffic
Superintendent at Rawalpindi, while the control of the Railway is
in the hands ofthe Manager . The head -quarters of the Punjab Nor
thern State Railway are at Ráwalpindi. The Swát River Canal is
Peshawar Distriot .)

CHAP. V. - ADMINISTRATION AND FINANCE . 169

under the control of the Executive Engineer, Swát River Canal Chapter V, B.
Division , stationed at Mardán, while the head -works of the canal are Military and
in charge of an Assistant Engineer stationed at Abazai. The Frontier.
Superintending Engineer of the canal has his head -quarters at Ráwal Head -quarters of
pindi, and the Chief Engineer at Lahore. The Grand Trunk Road other departments.
is undertheExecutive Engineer,General Branch , at Abbottábád in
the Hazára district, one of the districts of the Peshawar Division ,
aided by an Assistant Engineer at Peshøwar, while both are sub
ordinate to the Superintending Engineer, General Branch, at
Ráwalpindi. The military buildingsand roads in Cantonments are in
charge of the Executive Engineer,
Military Works, at Peshawar, who
is subordinate to the Superintending Engineer, Ráwalpindi Command,
Military Works. The Telegraph lines and offices of the district are
in charge of the Sub -Assistant Superintendent at Peshawar,
under the control of the Assistant Superintendent of Telegraphs at
Ráwalpindi. ThePost Offices are controlled by the Superintendent
of Post Offices at Ráwalpindi. The Bára water -works are under the
Executive Engineer, Military Works, at Peshawar; and the Superin
tending Engineer, Ráwalpindi Command, Military Works, at Ráwal
pindi.

SECTION B. - MILITARY AND FRONTIER .

The principal military stationis the cantonment of Peshawar, Cantonments ,
situated to the west of the city. The figures on the next page give the troops, & c .
garrison of the district. The first statement shows all thetroops under
the command of the Commander - in - Chief. The second statement
refers to the Guide Corps, which is stationed at Mardán, and is under
the command of the Brigadier-General, Frontier Force, who is not
under the orders of the Commander - in - Chief. Fort Abazai and
Jhindá on the Swát River Canal are garrisoned by detachments from
the Guides. The Border Police, which is distinct from the Regular
Police, is noticed below .Fort Mackeson is at present held by
the Border Police till the new posts at Darya Khan and Tarakai
are sanctioned . Till the new post at Jála Lálú is sanctioned , the
garrison are located at Balolzai. " Cherát, a hill in the Khattak coun
try, is used as a sanitarium for troops in the summer months ; the
men and officers live in tents : as yet huts have not been built for
their accommodation , and the number of troops sent up annually
varies considerably. This question is now under the consideration
of Government. There is an Executive Commissariat Officer in
Peshawar Cantonment.
In the summernearly all the available transport is taken upin
carrying water for the troops at Cherát, which is situated three miles
distantfrom Chapri where the water-supply is.
The military posts that protect the Pesháwar Frontier, with Frontier posts and
BorderPolice ,
their respective garrisons, have just been detailed, while aa short
descriptionof eachwill be found in Chapter VI. The figures at the top
ofpage 171 show the strength and distribution of the Border Police
of the district. The Border Police and Militia is one force under the
 (Panjab Gazettoor,
170 CHAP . V. - ADMINISTRATION AND FINANCE .

Chapter V , B. Statement showing the strength of Troops in the Pesháwar district (1883).
Military and
Frontier. 2 3 4 6 6 8

Btait
Cantonments ,
Troops, &c. Nox.CoMMISSIONED OFFICERS AND Max.

BRATION .
REMARKS .

Aaco
ອ. R M R & P. 0. R. & F.
--

( 1 ) (2 ) (3) ( 4) (5 ) ( 4) (5)

:P
|4
8
Perbáwar .. 106 ) 15 157 241 699 1,729 2,209
Nowsbera 1 43 6 603 804 ) 14 723
Fort Peshawar ... 2 39 2 69
Jamród ...
1 61 2 96)
Michni 2 2 90
Sbab kadr 1 38 2 93

Total 14 152 21 157 241 1,298 3,264

3,574 64
(1 ) Staff officers . ( 4 ) Native offcers.
(2) Regimental officers. (5) Rank and File.
(3) Medical officers,

Non.tr.minissioned
Statement showing the strength of the “ Q. O.” Corps of Guides on the
None''ommissioned

24th December, 1883.

-commissioned

CAVALBY . INPANTBY. TOTAL.

Non
officers
British

Native
British

officers
officers
Native
officers

officers
British

.Native
officers

officers

officers
Rank

Rank
officers

.Rank

and
.and

file
and
file

file

RBMARKS.
.

.
.

STATION
.
.
.

At Mardáp .. 2 30 266 9 14 701 626 11 23 100 8801

8

9 Abazni ...
2 43 1 7 77 1 2 13 120
...

...

Jbinda ...
] 3 31 3 31

Total 3 10 36 298 9 16 80 733 12 26 116 1,0 :3 )

orders of the Deputy Commissioner ; it is entirely distinct from the

Regular Police ; the posts are placed at convenient distances along
the border, and the duty of the men is to patrol and prevent raids,
to go into the hills as spies and ascertain what is going on . The
system has only been introduced in the Mohmand-Khálil and Doába
borders: it is not in force in Hashtnagar nor in Yusafzai as our own
people there are strong enough to defend themselves. The Pesháwar
system differs from that of the Deraját in that in the former the De
puty Commissioner has entire control, in the latter the cavalry officers
command the Deputy Commissioner, leaving in his hands nothing
but the nomination to vacancies.
 Poshawar Distriot .)
CHAP . V. - ADMINISTRATION AND FINANCE . 171

Sanctioned strength of the Border Police and Militia Posts in the Chapter V , B.
Number
Peshárrar district.
Serial
Military and
. Frontier.

Name of Post. BENARKS.

at
6 8 8 28

QO
Reserve 1 1 2
2 Sbomebattu ... 4 12 12 39

‫ܩܝܙ‬
‫ܪܝܙ‬
8 Tarakai 6 6 11 Fort Mackeson at
4 Darya Kbán ... 1 2 1 6 12 12 34 present ( tempora .

‫ܝܕ‬
:
rily) .
6 Garbi Jáni 2 1 4 16 16 40
6 Jala Talso 1 26 26 64 | At Balolzai At present

aa
(temporarily ) .
7 Rára Fort 1 420 20 48

Caico&
8 | Kacha Gashi 1 1 2 10 10 26

‫ܚܝܝܕܝ‬
:::::::

‫ܪ‬
8 8 19
9 Spír Sang ...

‫ܕܕܝܝܕ‬
10 xbabdkd Garhi ... ... 2 2
11 / Mládkhel ... 1 1 8 19
12 Khwar Bubban 2 1 ... 10 10 24
13 Matta Moghulkbel 1 1 12 29
2 1212
Total 1 | 11 20 12 28 148 148 368

* Before proceeding toan account of the Pesháwar frontierac- Frontiertion,

ministration, it will be convenient to prefix a short statement of the
administra
tribes that fringe the Pesháwar border, commencing_at the eastern
most corner of the district on the Indus opposite Torbela, thence
proceeding west till the Swát river is reached , thence south as
far as the Kohat Pass, and then east towards the Indus. From
the Indus to the Swát river the country within and without our
border is almost exclusively occupied by various sections of the
Yusafzai and their great offshoot, the Mandanr clans. Roughly
speaking, the Yusafzai proper are settled in Dir, Swát, Bunér
and the upper Indus hills; the Mandanr clans in the Yusafzai plain
and the valleys between Buner and the Indus. The tract immediately
along the right bank of the river Indus is held by the compara
tively smalltribe of the Utmanzai, a Mandanr clan of whom the
majority live in British territory, in the Swabitahsil of the
Pesháwar district and the Haripur tahsil of the Hazára district.
Immediately north of the Utmanzai lies Amb and the few villages
held by the Nawab on the right bank of the Indus. Beyond
them again are settled the Maddakhel_section of the Isazai, of
whom the other two sub - divisions, the Hassanzai and the Akazai,
occupy the Black Mountain . Next to the Utmanzai along our
border live the Gaduns. A large portion of this tribe resides in
the Hazára district in the neighbourhood of Abbottabád. They
are not an Afghán race, but appear to be allied to the Tanaolis of
Amb and to other races, suchas the Dilazaks, who appear to have
been ousted from the hills round the Peshawar valley by the irrup
tion of the Yusafzai tribes in the 14th and 15th centuries.
Subsequently a portion of the Gaduns were called in as merce
naries by the Utmanzai tribe to assist them in their struggles with
The following note has been supplied by Mr. Merk , and is partly based upon
Paget's expeditions on the N. W. Frontier, revised by Lt. Mason, B.E.
 [ Punjab Gazetteer,
172 CHAP. V. - ADMINISTRATION AND FINANCE .

Chapter V ,B. the neighbouring clans. Waxing in power and influence the
.

Military and Gaduns, who had originally settled in their present habitations
Frontier. as tenants of the Utmanzai, gradually expelled their masters and
Frontier adminis- we
tration ,
now come
hold thetotract
the in independent
Khudukhel, whoright.
belongProceedingfurther west
to the Mandanr stock.
Their original home is in British territory, in the Utmán Bolák
tahsil,where a section of the clan still owns the villages of Baja
and Bamkhel. They occupy the south-western slopes of the
Mahaban range. North of the Khudukhel and of the Gaduns
are the Amazai, a branch of the Yusafzai. The tribe is divided
into two sections, of whom one occupies the Sudhum valley in the
Mardán tahsil of Yusafzai, and the other lives in independent
territory on the northern and western slopes of the Mahaban.
There is not much connection now maintained between the two
sections, who are divided by an intervening strip of country of about
30 miles in width held byother clans. Beyond the independent Amazai
again are the cis-Indus Hassanzai and the Chigharzai. To the north
east of the Khudukhel settlements is the valley of Chamla,
which is held by a mixed body of detachments of the clans that
live in the Yusafzai plain , chiefly from the Razzar sub -division of
the Utmán Bolák tahsil. The relations of the men of Chamla with their
cousins in British territory are somewhat faint, but the con
nection is still to some extent acknowledged. Chamla lies
completely under the influence of the powerful_clans of Bunér.
Here commence the Yusafzai tribes. Next to Bunér come the
tribes that hold the Swát valley. Swát proper comprises the
valley of the Swát river from its junction with the Panjkora
riverto the village of Charari. Above Charari is the Kohistan
of Swát, inhabited by a race that appears to have close affinities
with the people of Yasin , Gilgit, and Chitral. The boundary of
the Swát valley towards British territory is the Mora range, the
southern slopes of which are inhabited by a section of the Ranizai
tribe ; the tract from the British border to the range being known
as Sam Ranizai. From Sam Ranizai to the Swát river, where it
enters British territory at the Fort of Abazai, the hills are held by
the Utmankhel tribe, who also occupy the country on the right
bank of the river as far as Bajaur and the limits of the
Mohmands. A small section of the Utmankhel is settled in the
north -western corner of the Yusafzai sub -division within the
British border. But the Utmankhel of British territory have
long ago severed their connection with the independent portion
of their tribe. The Utmankhel do not belong to the Yusafzai
tribe, the western boundary of whose territory is formed by
them . The country lying between the Swát and Kábul
rivers is held by Mohmand tribes who extend north up to
the range that flanks the left bank of the Kunar river, and
to the west as far as Jelálabád and the Shinwaris. Taking them
in the order as they lie from the Swát river
following sections of the Mohmands border to the Kábul, the
on the Peshawar
district The Burhankhel and Isakhel, the Halimzai and
the Tarakzai. South of the Kábul river in immediate proximity
to the British territory live the Mullagoris, whose settlements
Peshawar Distriot ]

CHAP. V. - ADMINISTRATION AND FINANCE . 173

terminatenear Jamrúd at the mouth of the Khaibar Pass. They Chapter V ,B. 1

are, or rather were in former days, a vassal clan of the Mohmands Military and
who immediately to their west hold the Shilman valleys. Next Frontier .
to the Mullagoris, and completing the chain of independent tribes Frontiertion
administra
.
round the Pesháwar valley come the Afridis, who are divided into
the three great sections ofthe Khaibar Afridis, the Akakhel,and the
Adamkhel. The Khaibar Afridis touch the Pesháwar border only
along the short line extending from fort Jamrúd to the point
where the Bára river leaves the hills. Their settlements extend in a
long wedge westwards up to the Sufaid Koh, and comprise the Khaibar
valley, the Barar and Bára valleys and the plateau known as Maidan.
To the north of the Khaibar Afridis come the Shinwaris with whom
we have little to do, thesection that inhabits the Loargi plain near
Landi Kotal excepted. This section receives a subsidy from the
British Government in connection with the Khaibar Pass arrange
ments, of which more hereafter. From the Bára river to the mouthof
the Kohat Pass the hills are held by the Akakhel Afridis, while
from the Kohát Pass eastwards live the Adamkhel.
Omitting the comparatively insignificant clans of the Gaduns,
Utmankhel and the Mullagoris, the tribes round the Pesháwardistrict
fall ethnologically and to some extent politically, into three main divi
sions: first , the Yusafzai tribes, (of whom the Gaduns for all practical
purposes form a portion ) from the Indus river to the Swát river; next
the Mohmands from the Swát river to the Kábul river ; and lastly,
the Afridis. Between the Yusafzais and Mohmands the connection ,
such as it is, of descent and of historical tradition, is more close
than of either of the two with the Afridis. There can be little doubt
that the Mohmands and Yusafzais jointly emigrated to their present
settlements from the interior of Afghánistán, while there is every
reason to believe that the Afridis have held the countrythey at pre
sent occupy from much earlier times and very probably belong to a
different branch of the Afghán nation ; on the other hand , internal evi
dence,afforded by the language, customs, and constitution of the tribes,
as well as direct historical accounts, point to the conclusion that the
Mohmands and Yusafzais form an offshoot of the western Afgháns
of whom the main body are now known under the collective name
of Duranis. It should be added that the whole of that part of
the Pesháwar district, which lies north of the Kábul river from
Attock to Fort Michni, is occupied by tribes who are more or less
closely connected with the independent Yusafzais by descent or
association. The section of the Yusafzais holding the Yusafzai
sub -division of Pesháwar is allied to the clans in the tahsilo of
Hashtnagar, Doába and Daudzai; a portion of the Mohmands too
is settled in the south -western corner of the Pesháwar tahsil in
immediate contact with the Afridis. The relations between the
British and independent Yusafzai are however much closer and more
intimate than between the hill Mohmands and those in the Pesháwar
district, and the footing on which the Yusafzai settled in British
territory stand towards their neighbours in the hills has hadan
important bearing on the management of that part of the border,
and on its history.
 ( Punjab Gazottoer,
174 CHAP. V. - ADMINISTRATION AND FINANCE.

Chapter V , B. It will probably be sufficient to give only a brief sketch of our

Military and relations with the frontier tribes on the Pesháwar border since annex
Frontier . ation of the Punjab.
Frontier administra . Turning to the Yusafzai tribes that live along the frontier line
tion ,
from the Indus to Swát, the chief cause of any difficulties with
them since our occupation of the Pesháwar valley has been
directly or indirectly due to the presence of a colony of Hindustáni
fanatics in their midst.
This colony owes its rise to one of those adventurers who under
the guise of spiritual leaders have so often plunged the Pesháwar
valley into bloodshed and confusion, from the days of the Moghal
Empire down to recent days. About the year 1823 one Sayad
Ahmad Shah, a Hindústáni of Bareilly, made his appearance in
Yusafzai. He was a mulla by profession and had proceeded to
Mecca in his youth . There is no doubt that during his residence
in Arabia he adopted the tenets of the Wahabi sect, which he
endeavoured to enforce to extend in afterlife, whenever a safe oppor
tunity to do so offered itself. About the time of his return from Mecca
the influence of the Sikhs over the Pesháwar valley had commenced
to exert itself, and it appeared likely that Muhammadan rule in the
valley would give way before the armies of Ranjit Singh. There
was naturally considerable excitement among the Muhammadans
in consequence. Syad Ahmad took advantage of the state of affairs
to arrive on the scene with about 400 followers whom he had recruited
among the Muhammadans of Bengal and Hindustan . He came
in time to raise the spirits of the Yusafzais which had been lowered by
a crushing defeat they had received from Ranjit Singh at the battle
of Nowshera. Sayad Ahmad raised the standard ofa Jehad . Animated
by a spirit of fanaticism and the desire of freeing Pesháwar from the
Sikh oppressors, numerous bands of ill-disciplined levies drawn from
the people of the country were soon at his disposal. A nucleus of
reliabledisciples was at the same time formed in hisbody of Hindú
stáni followers who were soon increased by recruits till they numbered
900 men . In addition the Syaad received support, both open and
secret, from the Barakzai rulers of the Pesháwar valley who had
been reduced to the position of tributary governors by the Sikhs. In
1827, Syad Ahmad made his first attempt to expel the Sikhs, but
was defeated owing to the treachery of the Barakzai Sirdars. He
fled to Swát, proceeded thence to Buner, and ultimately took up
his residence at Panjtar, the stronghold of the Khudukhel chief,
Fatteh Khán. In 1828 he had extended his power over the whole
country north of the Kábul river. In 1829 he successfully occu
pied Pesháwar. His career, however, now came to a close. Unwise
in the hour of victory he endeavoured to introduce Wahabi practices.
He enforced the Muhammadan law with much rigour, and
interfered with the national Pathán customs to which the people
clung with tenacity, opposed although they might be to the precepts
of Islám . His following of Hindústánis who were scattered over
the country in small detachments had also made themselves objec
tionable by acts of oppression and by assuming the airs of a body
of conquerors. It is probable that the disgust and dislike with
which the Pathans in the Peshawar valley came to view their deli
Poslawer District']
CHAP. V. - ADMINISTRATION AND FINANCE . 175

verers was much owing to the fact that they feared they had only Chapter V , B.
exchanged masters,, and that Sayad Ahmad would take the place Military and
of the Sikhs and endeavour to found a government based upon Frontier
his bandof Hindústáni ,and consequently alien, fanatics. So
as the Sayad was instrumental in freeing them from the Sikhs long Frontier administra-.
tion ,
the sympathies of the Afgháns were with him. As soon as the enemy
had retired for a time the instinctive hatred of the Afgháns to the
foreigner turned itself against Sayad Ahmad. Fatteh Khán, also,
who had raised himself to a foremost position among the Yusafzai
Kháns by means of the Sayad, was now desirous of getting rid of him .
A kind of Sicilian Vespers was accordingly arranged, and at a
given signal — the beacon fire on the brow of the Karamar cliff, which
stands out boldly over the Yusafzai plain ,-every Hindústáni through
out the valley was murdered whereverfound. The Sayad, who at
the time was in Panjtar with aa small but compact band of followers,
escaped cis -Indus. After wandering about the Hazára hills he
was eventually attacked by the Sikhs at Bálakot. He himself was
killed and his band was almost annihilated. The remnant fled to
the Utmanzai village of Sitana. The village had been made over
by the Utmanzai as a religious grant to a family of Sayads, whose
head at the time was one Akbar Shah . He had served treasurer
as
and councillor to Sayad Ahmad, and on this account he willingly
allowed the Hindústáni fugitives to gather round him . Here they
settled and established a fort, the garrison of which received acces
sions from fanatics in Hindústán and Bengal. A regular system
of forwarding stations was established which formed a chain of
communication between the colony and its supporters, and men
and money were forwarded from the depôts of India to Sitana by
means of regular postal services.
Led by a spirit of fanaticism , the colony of Sitana took an
active share in any disturbance that occurred in their neighbour
hood on the Hazára and Peshawar borders. The first occasion
of our coming into collision with the Wahábis occurred in 1853,
after an expedition against the Hassanzai, on account of the murder
of two officers of theSalt Department. The Hindústáni fanatics
co-operated with theHassanzai, and accordingly, in January 1853,
a small force crossed the Indus and destroyedthe Hindústáni fort
of Kotla. In 1857 this part of the border did not escape the
contagion of the Mutiny. There were slight disturbances with the
Khudukhel, led by their chief Mukarrab Khán. One or two British
villages also proved refractory, and eventually an attack upon &
British Officer by Mukarrab Khán, aided by a contingent of
Hindústánis, led to a regular expedition directed against them .
In 1858 the Khudukhel country was traversed by a British force
which met but little opposition. The strongholds of Mukarrab Khán
were burnt and a fort of the Hindústánisat Mangaltana, near the
crest of the Mahaban Range,, was destroyed. Another column
moved on Sitana itself. The Wahabis were defeated with much
slaughter, and the Utmanzai and Gaduns were compelled to sign an
agreement not to admit the Hindústánis into their limits, and to
resist any other tribe that might endeavour to re - instate them in
 (Punjab Galettoor,
176 CHAP. V. - ADMINISTRATION AND FINANCE .

Chapter V , B. their former position. The Wahabis then settled at Malka, a village
Military and in Amazai territory on the northern slopes of the Mahaban .
Frontier. During the autumn of 1862and the ensuing cold weather they
Frontieradministra- again commenced to give trouble, and a detachment in 1863 re
tion , occupied Sitana, the Gaduns and tribes of the neighbourhood gener
ally,giving them covert assistance. The time had arrived when it
became absolutely necessary again to have recourse to military
operations, as the excitement among the tribes was spreading on
both sides of the Indus,and delay in effectually ridding the Frontier
of the chronic cause of disturbance, -- the Hindustani fanatics — might
have encouraged other tribes to action, and possibly the opportunity
might have been lost for putting an end to the persistent irritation
on the Border. It was determined to settle the matter once for all
by proceeding to attack the Wababis in such a manner as to cut off
their line of retreat towards the north, for which purpose it was
decided that aa British force should proceed from the Chamla valley to
the north of Malka. On the 9th of October, 1863, the troops started
with this object from British Yusafzai. In proceeding to occupy the
Ambeyla Pass, which just skirting the limits of the Bunérwals leads
into the Chamla valley and so on to Malka, an unavoidable delay
which occurred at the crest of the pass gave the clansmen time to
collect. An impression, fostered by the enemies of the British
Government within and without the border, had got abroad that
the British intended to occupy Buner and thence march into Swát ;
and soon a formidable number of fighting men collected from far
and near, under the leadership of their chiefs and maliks to resist
the progress of the troops. The pressure of public opinion wassuch
that the Akhund of Swat, (of whom a short account will be found
below .) was obliged against his better inclination to lend his influence
in support of the opposition. The conflict assumed large dimensions.
Tribesmen from the furthermost settlements of the Yusafzais made
their appearance at Ambeyla, and the expedition eventually resolved
itself into a determined struggle between the British on the one
hand and the independent Yusafzais on the other, among whom ,as
was natural from their proximity to the scene of action, the men of
Bunér, the Mahaban, and Swát bore the principal part. From
15,000 to 20,000 fighting men were collected , and for six weeks the
British troops were fully occupied in holding their own on the crest
of the pass. At the same time the Utmankhel in British territory
became restless, and the Mohmands seized the occasion to attack
the Pesháwar district in force. Eventually the coalition of the Yusaf
zai tribes was broken up after severe and continuous fighting, in
which a large number of the Hindustanis themselves were killed.
In time the tribes bceame disheartened, the combination broke up ;
and on the 17th of December, their allies having been
defeated or having left the field of their own accord, tired of
the contest, the Bunerwals submitted. They agreed to dismiss
the fighting men of all kinds collected round the Ambeyla Pass ; to
send à party to destroy Malka, which would be accompanied
by British Officers and such escort as might be considered neces
and to expel the Hindustanis from the territories of the Bunér,
Pokhawar District.]
CHAP . V. - ADMINISTRATION AND FINANCE . 177

Chamla, andAmazaitribes. Their engagements were carried out Chapter V ,B.

and on the 22nd of December Malka was destroyed. Military and
It appears that the greater part of the Hindústáni fanatics Frontier.
then filed into the Chigharzai country. Their position, however, was Frontieradministra
tion ,
by no means comfortable. The people amongst whom theydwelt made
them pay dearly for the protection afforded them and forthe supplies
they received . They commenced to mix themselves up with local
factions, and in February 1868 about 400 or 500 of their fighting men
marched to Bunér in support of the party opposed to the Akhund of
Swát. This move was fatal to them . At a distance they might have
been tolerated by the orthodox party, and in time possibly
have regained their prestige ; but now the Akhund lost not a mo
ment inexerting all his influence to get rid of what he well knew
would be aa fruitful source of trouble to him. The leader of the party
in Bunér, to whose assistance the Hindustanis had come, was
assassinated, and the fanatics, thus deprived of local support, were
immediately ordered to leave Bunér. In their retreat large numbers
of the fugitives were killed by the Bunérwals ; the remainder fled
to the Chigharzai. The powerof the Akhund was naturally increased
by his complete triumph over the rival faction in Bunér, and the
Chigharzai by his order expelled the Wahabis. For a time theywander
ed about in the hills on both banks of the Indus to the north of the
Black Mountain . At last they threw themselves on the mercy of
the Hassanzai, who allotted them some land near the village
of Palosi, which is on the right bank of the Indus, from 15 to 20
miles north of Darband. They now reside there. Their settle
ment consists of a mud fort surrounded by houses. They still
receive money and recruits from Hindústán ; but warned by their
reverses they have since their location at Palosi carefully abstained
from interfering with tribal factions, or from opposing the party of
the Akhund of Swát and the orthodox generally ; while their
behaviour towards the British has given no further cause of
complaint.
Since the Ambeyla expedition the Yusafzai tribes, as a whole, have
not come into collision with the British Government again, the lesson
they received at Ambeyla having been sufficient warning to them, it
seems, to keep on good terms with us. But in isolated instances the
misconduct of individual sections of the Yusafzai tribes has led
occasionally to the rupture of our relations with them and even
to minor coercive operations. Thus,, taking the tribes as they
come fromeast to west, the Gaduns gave some trouble on the
Yusafzai border in 1869-70, in the form chiefly of raids and cattle
robberies unattended with bloodshed. Eventually, however, they
submitted in 1870 after they had been blockaded for some months,
and since then they have behaved tolerably well. The Khudu
khel have given no cause for complaint; the tribe is much depen
dent on British territory for its supplies. It is entirely open to
attack from the direction of Pesháwar, and the attention of the
clan has been fully occupied with a remarkable struggle that it
has carried on, now for 30 years, with Mukarrab Khán, its chief.
12
 ( Punjab Gazetteer ,
178 CHAP. V. - ADMINISTRATION AND FINANCE .

Chapter V , B.
It would be beyond the scope of the present note to give the
Military and details of this struggle. It is enough to say that after a series
Frontier. of vicissitudes Mukarrab Khán finds himself an exile at the
Frontier administra- conclusion of an internecine war which has lasted for more than
tion.
a generation, in the course of which he was guilty of an unpre
cedented act by the slaughter of a Khudukhel jirga in 1873.
The men of Bunér behaved well from the date of the termi
nation of the Ambeyla Expedition up to 1868, when in the prosecu
tion of a private feud a party of the Ashuzai came down and
burnt the village of Pirsai in the Sudhum valley in British
territory. A blockade was established, and in April 1869 they
came to terms, rebuilt the destroyed village, and paid a fine to the
British Government. Their conduct was good till 1877, when a >

serious raid was committed by the Ashuzai, Daulatzai, and Nurazai

sections of Bunér on the border villages of the Sudhum valley.
Several of the villagers were killed, but the inhabitants of the valley
rallied and severely punished the raiders, who retired with a loss
of 21 killed, 30 wounded, and 14 prisoners. The raid was no doubt
instigated by Ajab Khán of Chargullai, a village in Sudhum .
His father, although not one of the recognized Kháns of
Yusafzai, had attained the position of a chief by his force of
character during the troubled times that preceded the an
nexation of the Punjab. His son had inherited the determined
will and the bold and dangerous instincts of his father. For many
years all matters connected with the Bunér frontier had more
or less been managed by this Chief; but finding that as the tribes
came to know us better,and as our hold over them grew more firm ,
his personal importance was declining, he determined to create
complications on the border which would bring him into notice, as
he fully expected that he would be employed in allaying the storm
that he had raised, and would acquire great credit thereby. With this
object he incited the Bunérwals to make an attack on the Sudhum
valley. He was, for this offence, tried and sentenced to death, and was
executed at Pesháwar in June 1878.. There can be no doubt
that this vigorous measure has produced a deep impression on
the Peshawar border. Unfortunately many of our complications
withthe border tribes have been due to the intrigues of those who,
as British subjects and as profiting largely by the generosity of
their Government, should be the first to aid that Govern
ment in its policy. The step that wastaken in bringing the man
to justice who had been guilty of the bloodshed of British subjects
has had, elsewhere as well as near his home, an excellent effect.
With regard to the Bunérwals they were blockaded ,and in Septem
ber 1877 the Nurazai and Daulatzai sections made their submis
sion, and in April 1878 the Ashuzai surrendered the property they
had carried off and a final settlement with the Bunerwals was
effected. Since then (1883) the men of Bunér have uniformly behaved
well, and have fully justified the character they bear among their
neighbours, of a people who injure none by whom they are not injured ;
who are self -contained and satisfied with attending to their own
Peshawar Distriot.)

CHAP. V. - ADMINISTRATION AND FINANCE . 179

affairs, and, unless provoked, do not go out of their way to attack Chapter V , B.
others. Military and
Proceeding now to the remaining section of the Yusafzai Frontier.
conntry before reaching the Utmankhel, it will be sufficient to Frontiertion
administra
.
note briefly that since the days of the Mutiny, with the excep
tion of a small complication, which will be noticed hereafter, our
relations with the inhabitants of Swát, and more especially with
that tract called Sam Ranizai which borders immediately on the
Pesháwar district, have been fairly friendly. For the last generation
the Swát valley has been under the dominant influence of the well
known spiritual leader, commonly called the Akhund of Swát. He
wasborn about the year 1794. At an early age he was remarkable as
a sober and pious lad with a decided tastefor a life of religious
seclusion. When he had reached the age of 18, he first learnt to
read and write, and turned his attention to the rudiments of his
religion. For some time he wandered about as a tálib-ul- ilm or
religious scholar, and eventually took up his residence, about the
year 1816, at a lonely spot on the bank of the Indus below the
small village of Beka, and there built for himself aasmall hut of camel
thorn . He led a life of austerity, seclusion, and meditation for a period
of twelve years,duringwhich his fame as a saint, under the name of the
hermit of Beka,spread graduallythroughout Eastern Afghánistan. In
1835 he joined the Amir Dost Muhammad Khán in an attack on the
Sikhs, bringing with him a body of fanatical disciples. When the
Amir was defeated, the Akhund fled to Bajaur. After a time he
returned to Sam Ranizai, and eventually took up his residence in the
village of Saidu in the Swát valley. There he lived the life of an
ascetic and religiousleader, deeply venerated by the people, over
whom , not only in his own valley but throughout North -Eastern
Afghánistan, he gradually acquired an unbounded influence, which,
to his credit it should be said , he used almost invariably for purposes
that were good according to his light; inculcating truth, peace, and
morality, allayingas farashe couldthe interminable feuds among the
people, and enforcing the precepts of the Muhammadan law as far as
wascompatible withineradicable Pathán customs.
The depredations of the inhabitants of Sam Ranizai, which they
carried on in spite of the exhortations of theAkhund to preserve apeace
ful attitude towards the British Government, led to three expeditions
in the years from 1849—1852, which were directed against the villages
to the south of the Malakand Pass. In their course the people of
Sam Ranizai were duly chastised. But the repeated success of
British operations opened the eyes of the Swát Chiefs to the pos
sibility of aa British force one day visiting their own valley, and created
general alarm . In this exigency the Akhund advised that the only
chance of making a stand would lie in appointing one chief to
command the whole tribal forces. This proposal being agreed to,
the Akhund selected Syad Akbar of Sitana, who wasaccordingly
installed as king of Swát under the patronage of the Akhund. He
set about collectinga standing armyand guns, and for a few years
carried on the semblance of a roughly organized government. But his
 (Punjab Gazetteer,
180 CHAP. V. - ADMINISTRATION AND FINANCE.

Chapter VV,B. power gradually declined, and when he died in 1857, it was little
Military and more than nominal. The attitude taken up by the Akhund at the
Frontier. crisis of the Mutiny was favourable to the British Government,
Frontiertion
administra-
,
and does credit alike to his sagacity and political foresight, and to
his control over the natural impulse of a man in his position to
incite the religious animosities of the people. He exercised all his
influence in preserving order. The sepoys of the 55th Native
Infantry, who,having mutinied at Hoti Mardan, had escaped from
Nicholson's pursuit to Swát, were sent by him out of the valley
and across the Indus. No doubt in doing so he was partly
actuated by motives of fear, lest the son of the late king of Swát,
withthe assistance of the sepoys, might be able to gain firm power
in Swát and overshadow his, the Akhund's, authority. But
allowing that he had a personal object in view, it must be said that
the whole tendency of his policy at the time was distinctly peaceful.
During the general excitement of the Ambeyla campaign he
was compelled to join the ranks of those that opposed us ; but as
soon as the expedition was over, he resumed his former attitude, and
ever afterwards the Akhund advised the people of Swát and Bunér,
and otherindependent tracts, to behave towards us as good neigh
bours, and if they offended the British Government, to meet such
demands as it might make,and to comply with such terms as might
be imposed. The best proof of his wiserestraint of the evil spirits of
Swát and Bunér is the almost total immunity, for many years previous
to his death, of that portion of our border from raids and other
serious offences. Towards the close of his life great pressure was
put upon him to depart from the neutral position he had adopted
towards the British Government. He, however, steadfastly refused
to complywith the requests he received from Kábul, and up to his
death in January 1877 remained firm in the attitude he had taken
up many years ago towards the British . His death has been
followed by a series of struggles between his elder son, commonly
called the elder Mián Gul and the chief of Dir, both endeavouring
to establish their supremacy in Swát at the expense of the other.
At this moment, 1883-84, Mián Gul, with the aid of the chiefs
ofBajáur, who are hostile to Rahmat-ulla Khán of Dir, has gained
a leading position in Swát. How long he will be able to main
tain it, is impossible to say, considering the ever shifting character
>

ofAfghán politics ; but it may be safely predicted that the spiritual

influence established by the late Akhund will be far more durable
and widespreadthan the temporary power which his son is able
to exercise chiefly byvirtue of his father'sname. The younger son
of the Akhund, called the younger Mián Gul, lives at Saidu
and follows in the footsteps of his father as an ascetic and a hermit
who, at least to outward appearance, has no concern with worldly
affairs.
In recent years we have had no trouble on the Swát border,
except the series of annoyances which led in March 1878 to the
successful surprise of the village of Skhakot by the Guides,
accompanied by the late Sir Louis Cavagnari. The object of this
Poshawar District .)

CHAP. V. - ADMINISTRATION AND FINANCE. 181

little expedition was fully attained, the village making an abject Chapter V , B.
submission . This concludes the account of the Yusafzai tribes. Military and
Fronti
er.
Coming now to the Utmankhel, there is little to record in respect Frontier administra
of their relations with the British Government. They are not a power tion ,
ful or influential tribe ; their subsistence, at any rate that of the east
ern portion,is largely gainedby bringing the few products of their
hills to the Peshawar valley for sale, and by eking out the scanty
livelihood which they derive from theircircumscribed cultivation, with
their earnings as labourers in the Pesháwar district. We came first
into collision with the Utmankhel in 1852. Ajun Khán, the lead
ing chief of the large village of Tangi, lying on the Swát river
a few miles below the point where it leaves the Utmankhel hills,
had risen against the new British government of the Pesháwarvalley.
He fled to the Utmankhel and, taking with himself a band com
posed of their bad characters, in April 1852 , came down one night
and murdered the tahsildár of Hashtnagar. The Utmankhel
refused to give satisfaction and openly espoused his cause. A force
visited theUtmankhel villages lying along the border and destroyed
them. After that, the conduct of the whole tribe remained uni
formly good, till in December 1876 a serious outrage called im
peratively for active measures. Instigated by persons of influence
in British territory, a gang of Utmankhel attackedsome coolies who
were employed on the head works of the Swát Canal near Abazai.
Six coolies were killed and 27 wounded. In consequence , the
Utmankhel were blockaded, but owing to the exigencies of other
considerations it was not at that time possible to take more ener
getic steps against them . After the close of the Jowaki Expedition,
however, the Utmankhel villages of Sapri and Bucha were success
fully surprised in 1878 by the Guides, accompanied by Sir Louis
Cavagnari. The ringleader of the raid of 1876 was killed, and
full retribution was exacted from the tribe. Since then the Utman
khel have given very little cause for dissatisfaction.
South and west of the Utmankhel lives the large tribe of the
Mohmands, whose settlements stretch from the Peshawar border asfar as
Kunar to the north and Jalálábád to the west. They differ from many
other tribes that are contiguous to our frontier, in that they possess
kháns or hereditary chiefs, drawn from families who from ancient
times have supplied the leaders of the tribe. The kháns are appointed
by the Amir of Kábul and removable at his pleasure, enjoying
from the Kábul Government extensive jágtrs situated in the
Jalálábád district, or Ningrahar. These chiefs are the Khán
of Lalpura, who exerts influence over the eastern Mohmands and
the Khán of Goshta who, less in degree and power, leads the
western Mohmands. One section of the tribe, the Halimzai,
receives an allowance in cash from the Amir, which is paid to
them through the Khán of Lalpura . The Mohmands, therefore, are
more readily amenable to the wishes of the Kábul Government than
other independent clans living along the British frontier.
Our relations with the Mohmands may roughly be divided
into two periods, one of incessant hostility and conflict commenc
 (Punjab Gazottoor ,
182 CHAP. V. - ADMINISTRATION AND FINANCE.

Chapter V , B. ing with the annexation of the Province down to 1864 ; and the
Military and other a period ofan almost unbroken peace. It is curious to note
Frontier. that these periods correspond with the similar phases of our rela
alministra- tions with the Yusafzai tribes. In fact, the Ambeyla campaign seems
Frontiertion.
to have been the turning point of our relations generally with in
dependent tribes along the Pesháwar border from the Indus to
the Kábul river.

The British Government had, however, long before come in

contact in the course of the first Afghán war with the Mohmand
tribe, when the British forces advanced to place Shah Shuja on the
throne of Kábul. Saadat Khán was then in power at Lálpura.
He joined the Barakzai party,and was consequently driven out, and
his cousin Torabaz Khán installed in his stead. With the collapse of
the Saddozai interest in 1840-41 , Torabaz_Khán had to give
way to his rival whom, on taking over the Peshawar valley from
the Sikhs, we found as Khán of Lálpura. His feelings towards the
British Government were naturally unfriendly, and for a long time
he led or instigated the hostile movements of the Mohmands.
Their first inroad occurred in December 1850 in an unprovoked
attack on the British village of Shabkadr, organized by a son of
the chief of Lálpura. Then followed a series of raids, in conse
quence of which in 1851 the Mohmand villages adjoining the border
were destroyed, and forts were built at Michni and Shabkadr. This
measure, however, did not check the marauding incursions of the
Mohmands. In December 1851 , a large body of this tribe under
>

Saadat Khán came into collision with British troops at Matta near
Shabkadr, and were defeated with heavy loss. Raids, however,
continued ; and in April 1852 a second action was fought at Matta,
in which the Mohmands were again repulsed. Theynow dispersed
and the troops returned to Pesháwar. In 1854 the Mohmands of Michni
again misbehaved. Some years previously to this, it should be mention
ed, the jágtrsheld by theMohmands of independent territory in the
Peshawar valley, principally by the men of Michni, had been resumed
owing to their misbehaviour, and the persistent hostilities which the
Mohmands carried on for years were no doubt chiefly due to an
effort on their part to worry the British Government into releasing
the resumed jagtrs. In 1854 the villages of the Michni-Mohmands
were again destroyed. The scene ofaction was now shifted to the
border inhabited by the Mohmands of Pindiáli on the right bank of
the Swát river. They committed raid after raid on the Pesháwar
district, and between September 1855 and July 1857 no less than
24 serious outrages were committed with the object of plunder
and murder ; Saadat Khan and his tribesmen hoping that
the British Government would at last be compelled in despair to
buy off the raiders by granting jágirs and concessions,especially those
that had been confiscated. Arrangements for a punitive expedition
on a large scale against the Mohmands were under discussion, when
the Mutiny broke out.
Notwithstanding that the Mutiny gave the Mohmands an
excellent opportunity of increasing their annoyances, yet they
Peshawar Distriot . )

CHAP. V. - ADMINISTRATION AND FINANCE . 183

showed no signs of profiting by it. Their raids continued, itbegi

is true ; Chapter
Mili
V, B.
From the
but they were notof a moreformidable nature. From nning
the beginning tary and
of September 1857 to March 1860, 39 serious outrages were com- Frontier.
mitted bythe Mohmands, and the question of a punitive expedition Frontier administra
was again submitted for the consideration of the Government of tion ,
India . Within five years there had been 85 raids committed by
parties of an average strength of 75 men , in which 14 British
subjects had been killed , 27 wounded , and 55 carried off, and over
1,200 head of cattle plundered. This was exclusive of the 40 minor
raids in which 35 British subjects hadbeen killed or wounded, and
267 head of cattle plundered. The Government refused, however,
to sanction an expedition, and determined to wait and see what
would be the result of resolutely declining to restore the confiscated
jágtrs of the Tarakzai — theprincipal cause of all these complications.
In March 1860 the son of the Khán of Lálpura visited the Commissioner
of Peshawar, and after some correspondence a settlement was effected
on the basis of by -gones be by - gones ; that is to say, the British Govern
ment did not exact retribution for the offences committed by the
Mohmands, and they on the other hand gave up all hope of recovering
the confiscated jágirs. For the nextthree yearsthere was peace on the
Mohmand border, but when during the Ambeyla Expedition the
emissaries of the Akhund of Swát were sent all over the hills border
ing on the Peshawar valley, they were successful in exciting distur
bances among the Mohmands. Collecting all his tribesmen the
son of the Khán of Lálpura, who was not well-disposed to us,
came down to the border in December 1863. The garrison of
Shabkadr was reinforced, and on the 3rd of January 1864 a large
body of Mohmands, numbering some 5,000 men, came in collision
with the British troops. They were defeated with heavy loss and
the collection broke up. The Amir of Kábul then interfered
actively in Mohmand matters. The Khán of Lálpura was carried
off prisoner to Kábul, and a new Khán was placed in office inhis
stead. Thereafter the section of the Pesháwar district which borders
on the settlements of the Mohmand tribe has not been disturbed
up to date by any serious outrage or permanent hostility on the
part of the Mohmands. Considering the conduct of the Moh
mands from annexation up to 1864, and the ceaseless and persistent
enmity to the British Government which they showed, it is very
striking to note the almost complete peace that has prevailed after
the close of the Ambeyla Campaign.
It remains to note briefly a few instances in which the good
conduct of the tribe has more recently been broken by isolated
offences. In 1873 Major Macdonald, then Commandant of Fort
Michni, was cruelly murdered by the retainers of Bahram Khán,
half brother of the Khán of Lalpura, who had been stationed at
Michni to regulate the levy of tolls by the Michni men from rafts
on the Kábul river. Bahram Khán himself has escaped punish
ment hitherto, but those of his retainers who had actually cut down
Major Macdonald were seized at Dakka in 1879 and met with their
well-deserved, though long delayed, punishment. The Michni
Mohmands no doubt knew that some such act was being meditated
 ( Punjab Gazetteer,
184 CHAP. V .-- ADMINISTRATION AND FINANCE.

Chapter V, B. by Bahram Khán, and as they failed to give warning they were
Military and fined Rs. 10,000, which they paid without demur. In the course
Frontier . of the Afghán war our relations with those Mohmands who live
. Frontier administra- further removed from the Pesháwar valley, more especially the Kháns
tion, of Lálpura and of Goshta, were drawn closer ; but to give an
account of our dealings with them during the war would be beyond
the province of the present note. Suffice it to say that on three or
fouroccasions we came into hostile collision with the Mohmands,
the last being at Dakka in January 1880. On this occasion
our Mohmand opponents narrowly escaped annihilation . Their
defeat made a deep impression upon the tribe, and after January
1880 they gave little further trouble on the line of communications
to Jalálábád. It should be added that in 1879 some Tarakzai and
Halimzai Mohmands, residing on the Pesháwar border, made a deter
mined attack on Mr. Scott, of the Survey Department, while survey
ing in their hills. For this offence the guilty sections were fined
Rs. 2,000,, which they have paid . Since the close of the Afghán
war the conduct of the tribehas been good and our relations with
the Mohmands have been friendly. That section of the tribe
which inhabits the Shilman valleys lying between the Khaibar Pass
and the Kábul river, as well as the vassal clan of the Mullagoris
who inhabit the northern spurs of the Tartarra range between
the eastern Khaibar and the Kábul , receives subsidies
from the British Government since the late Afghán war .
The Government has reserved exclusive
political
politi cal relations
with these small sections of the Mohmand tribe, and they
are thus politically dissevered from the body of the tribe. There
is nothing special to note regarding the Shilmanis or the
Mullagorís, except that the latter are probably a remnant of
the earlier inhabitants of the Peshawar valley, small sections
of whom remained in their present habitations when the Mohmands
and Yusafzai tribes overran the country between the Kábul and
Kunar rivers and the Indus. Their own traditions say that the
Mullagorís are a section of the former numerous, but now almost
extinct, nation of the Dilazaks. However this may be, the Mullago
rís are to all practical purposes a sub -section of the Mohmand
tribe.
The remaining portion of the Pesháwar border marches with the
settlements of the great Afridi tribes. As mentioned above,
the Afridis fall into three main divisions known as the Khaibar Afri
dis, the Akakhel, and the Adamkhel. The two former only have
been treated in the present note. The Adamkhel are under the po
litical management of the Deputy Commissioner of Kohát, and an
account of them will be more appropriately given in connection
with the Kohat district.
The Khaibar Afridis and the Akakhel differ from all the other
clans surrounding the Pesháwar district in this respect, that during
the hot weather they retireto the cool highlands on the eastern slopes
of the Sufaid Koh, where in the plateau known as Tirah they occupy
extensive settlements. In the winter they descend to the hills and
Peshawar District.)

CHAP. V. - ADMINISTRATION AND FINANCE . 185

valleys on the immediate border from Jamrud to the Kohát Pass ; Chapter V , B.
cultivating what little arable land there is ; engaging as tenants with Military and
the zamindárs of Peshawar; pasturing their flocks on the lower hills Frontier.
and grassy plains at their foot ; and carrying on a large trade with the Frontier administra
Peshawar district in firewood, charcoal, grass,, mats and ropes made of tion,
the leaf of the dwarfpalm . The permanent habitations ofthe Khaibar
Afridis and Akakhel, with a few exceptions, are in the Upper Bára
valley and Tirah, and in their visits to the lower hills during winter
they live practically the life of nomads.
Commencing with the Khaibar Afridis, it will be convenient to note
that they are divided into the following clans — the Kukikhel, the
Qambarkhel, the Malikdinkhel, Sepah , Kamrai, and the Zakhakhel.
Our earliest contact withthem occurred in the course of the firstAfghán
war, during which they fully sustained their ancient character of bold
and faithless robbers, excellent fighting men in a guerilla war, but
incapable of any permanent combination, or of resisting the passage
of a well-handled body of troops. After the annexation of the
Punjab up to the commencement of the second Afghán war, our
relations with the Khaibar Afridis were of a more or less friendly
character. There was neverany permanent rupture with the Afridis,
nor, on the other hand, could it be said that they ever abstained from
marauding incursions on that part of the border which is open to their
depredations, that is to say between Jamrúd and the Bára Fort, or
from thieving and plundering in the Peshawar City and Canton
ments. But it is noteworthy that we have never had hitherto
to deal with a general tribal combination of Afridis, and
to meet them in a stand-up fight, as has been the case with
the Yusafzai tribes and the Mohmands. The reason for this is
probably tobe found in the much more democratic constitution and
restless and turbulent temperament of the Afridis, which makes a
tribal coalition among them a matter of far greater difficulty than
among the Mohmands or Yusafzai, who possess hereditary leaders
in their respective kháns; and secondly, it is due in part no doubt
to the fact that the Khaibar Afridis are in the winter almost entirely
dependent on the Peshawar district for their means of subsistence,
and that their winter settlements in the Kajurai plain are open to
an easy and rapid attack from Peshawar. Accordingly we find
that the only tribe which does not visit Kajurai or the eastern
Khaibar in the winter, the Zakhakhel of the Bazar valley and
Bára, were the chief robbers and plunderers in the Pesháwar district
beforethe commencement of the second Afghán war.
When the war broke out we found among the Khaibar Afridis two
parties, one of which was ready to side with us ; the other made com
mon cause with the Amir. The headmen of the friendly party were
called in, and entered into engagements to maintain security and
peacein the Pass and to control theirtribesmen,receiving in return sub
sidies fixed on the scale in force during the first Afghán war under
similar conditions. Owing, however, to the fact that the partyin opposi
tion possessed considerable influence among the clans, the arrangement
did not work with complete success, and two expeditions to the Bazar
valley were necessary to punish attacks upon the Khaibar road
 ( Punjab Gazetteor,
186 CHAP . V. - ADMINISTRATION AND FINANCE .

Chapter V, B. After the treaty of Gandamuk the headmen and tribesmen in

Military and opposition submitted and came in to the British officers, a
Frontier. fresh settlement of affairs in the Khaibar Pass being made in
Frontier administra August 1879. New engagements were entered into and a redistri
tion bution of subsidies among the clans themselves was effected ; the
headmen who had been in opposition were recognized according to
their influence and power in the clans. The arrangements hereafter
worked smoothly ; and although it was, of course, not to be expected
that the instincts of the Aſridis should not break out under strong
temptation , yet, as a whole, the settlement come to in September
1879 proves to have in it the elements of stability and permanence.
On the retirement of British troops from Afghanistan it was deter
mined to make arrangements to keep the Pass open under the
independent and exclusive charge of the tribes concerned. After
protracted negotiations a complete jirga of all the Khaibar tribes
affixed their seals to a final agreement with the British Government
in February 1881 , an outline of the principal terms of which is as
follows:
(1 ) The independence of the Afridis to be recognized, but exclu
sive political relations to be maintained with the British Govern
ment.
(2) The Afridis to undertake to maintain order in the Khaibar,
and to guarantee the good conduct of their members, in consideration
of subsidies to bepaid by Government.
(3) The tribe to furnish a corps of Jezailchis for the protec
tion of caravans through the Pass.
(4) All tolls to be taken to Government.
(5) The tribes to be jointly responsible for the engagements
thus entered into and for the maintenance of peace and order in
the Pass.
When these arrangements were complete and in working order,
the British troops were withdrawn onthe 21st of March 1881 from the
positions they had held at Ali Masjid and Lundi Kotal. For the
last three years the Pass has been kept open by the tribes themselves,
and it is not too much to say that up to the present time the arrange
ments made in 1881 have proved to be completely successful; the once
dreaded Khaibar Pass is now literally as safe as the Grand Trunk
Road in the most orderly district of British India.
The border generally where the Khaibar Afridis fringe the
line has been undisturbed, save by the two night attacks led by
Kamal, the Malikdinkhel, and his gang, on the picquet of Native
Cavalry at Pesháwar in June 1881. The act, with a similar raid
at Kohat in September 1881, was that of individual ruffians who were
actuated by motives of personal revenge. The raids were not the
outcome of collectivetribal ill-feeling againstthe British Government,
nor were they directed by any desire for plunder ; they were uncon
nected with the affairs of the Khaibar, and they in no waydisturbed our
general relations with the Khaibar Afridis. Still it was necessary to
hold Kamal's tribesmen responsible for his deeds, and suitable
fines were levied from the Malikdinkhel and Qambaikhel, mem
bers of which clans had been concerned in the attacks. The fines
Peshawar Distriot. )
CHAP. V. - ADMINISTRATION AND FINANCE . 187

were paid without difficulty, and the affairs of the Khaibar remained Chapter V, B.
tranquil. Military and
Turning now to the Akakhel, the first occasion on which we Frontier.
appear to have come into collision with them was in 1854, when Frontier administra .
they made a determined attack on the camp of a British Officer tion ,
situated about six or seven miles from Pesháwar. The Akakhel were
punished by a series of raids on their cattle, and eventually by a
blockade which so reduced them that they paid a fine of Rs. 2,500
and made a complete submission. Carrying on as they do an exten
sive trade in wood and grass with Pesháwar, any exclusion from
British territory falls on them with great severity. Since then
we
had little cause to complain regarding the Akakhel, till
in 1881 they pulled down à Border Police tower which was
ip process of construction ; for this they paid a fine of Rs. 2,000.
In 1883 they were implicated in a daring robbery of horses
committed by Kamal, the notorious Malikdinkhel outlaw . This
matter is still under consideration and is not yet disposed of.
It remains to notice briefly the system of border management
in Pesháwar and the measures that have been adopted for the pro
tection of the frontier in this district, which is the largest and most
important of all the frontier districts. When we took over the
country from the Sikhs there could not be said to be any settled
Government in Pesháwar, except in the area immediately surround
ing the city and in thetracts south of the Kábul river. Inhabited by a
turbulent and fanatical population who were readily assisted bythe
large mass of independent clansmen in the hills round the valley,
the Government of the Pesháwar district had been a task too difficult
for the Sikhs to accomplish. They confined themselves to levying
revenue with spasmodic severity from the inhabitants of the valley,
and to preserving a semblance of order in the vicinity of the Pesha
war city, and left the more distant villages to get on as well as or
as ill as they could with their neighbours in the independent hills.
The latter were almost always in an attitude of open hostility
a
against the Sikhs, and on both sides a merciless war was carried on.
For convenience sake, however, a belt of semi-independent territory
was interposed, and the chiefs resident in the Peshawar valley acted
as go -betweens and negotiators between the Sikhs and the men
of independent territory. There appears to have been no con
fidence whatever between the administrators of the Peshawar
valley on the one hand and the wild and suspicious denizens of the
hills on the other. Under this régime the system of the middle
men grew up, which at the annexation of the Punjab we found in
full swing in Peshawar. Our ignorance of the people, of their
language , customs, feelings, and politics necessitated perforce a
continuance of this system ; nor was it to the interest of the middle
men to do anythingwhich would lead to the extinction of their
lucrative functions , and it must be added that the hill men them
selves for a time preferred this arrangement, accustomed as they
were to be treated by the Sikhs like the wild beasts of the field.
They are more naturally slow to discover that the British Government
uniformly is as good as its word. The middlemen, however, enjoyed
the confidence of the independent tribes; and till they learnt to
 [ Punjab Gazetteer,
188 CHAP. V. - ADMINISTRATION AND FINANCE .

Chapter V , B. trust the British Government the employment of go -betweens

Military and was indispensable. In the course of time, however, the tribes,
Frontier. coming into contact with British officers and gaining experience
Frontier administra of the ways of the British Government, have learnt to place
tion , trust in us ; while, on the other hand, the British officers themselves
have gained a more intimate acquaintance with all that pertains
to the border and its people. Under these circumstances it gradu
ally came to be recognized that a change in the system of border
management was advisable and indeed required. Many of the
middlemen did us excellent service. Many again abused their
position for private ends, and even the best were always liable to
be compromised by the acts of enemies or by the self- interested
friends, relations and dependants by whom they were surrounded.
In this additional link of communication between the Frontier
tribes and Government, there was moreover a distinct element
of weakness ; and as we cameto gain a firmer hold on the border
tribes, direct personal relations between them and the British officers
have been established with, as a rule, the best results. In the
Pesháwar district all matters connected with the tribes are now
conducted on the direct responsibility of, and immediately through,
British officers, with the exception perhaps of the Akakhel,
whose political management is still to some degree entrusted to the
chief of the Mohmands settled in the Pesháwar district.
The system of management is briefly this : if any event calls
for communication with atribe, the jirga or representative deputa
tion of elders is summoned to conferwith the British officers. If
a settlement is effected, well and good ; if not, then pressure is put on
the tribe by a blockade, by reprisals, or if the tribe receives a
subsidy — and with the exception of the Khaibar Afridis, the Aka
khel and a few Mohmands there are none such in the Peshawar
valley — by withholding the subsidy, and in the last resort by a
military expedition. Of late years, however, it has become more
and more rarely necessary to enforce our demands at the point
of the sword. Trade between British and independent territory
has greatly increased, and with the completion of the Railway to
Pesháwar will continue to advance. " Large numbers of the
men of independent territory have come down and settled in the
Pesháwar valley, and when the Swát Canal has been opened this
will still more be the case . Sufficient means of livelihood there
fore are being provided for the hungry inhabitants of the hills; while
at the sametime a sudden deprivation of the source of subsistence
to which the tribes are gradually becoming accustomed , will be
felt with increasing severity in independent territory. There is
thus every reason to hope that under the pressure of events the
Frontier tribes round the Pesháwar valley may slowly change
their characteristics and become more peaceful neighbours than
they have hitherto been. The state of affairs may be summed up
briefly in the following sentence extracted from the Punjab Ad
ministration Report of 1882-83 :
“ During the past 30 years of Frontier management , constant inter
course with British Officers, unrestrained trade with British subjects, and
employment in the military and civil establishments of Government have
Peshawar Distriot. )

CHAP. V.--ADMINISTRATION AND FINANCE. 189

greatly altered the suspicious and hostile character of the border men ; Chapter V , B.
while the opportunities for travelling in British territory, the improved arma Military and
ment and organization of British forces, the lessons of the recent Frontier.
(Afghán ) war, and the fall of two consecutive Amirs of Afghánistán, and
lastly the advent of the railway to their doors, are producing among the Frontier adminis
tribes that feeling of despair of any successful resistance in the event of
collision with the power and the resources of the British Empire, which is
the surest guarantee for the future tranquillity of the border districts.”
Although this is no doubt the case, it has not been considered
advisable to relax any of the precautions necessary to protect our
subjects, and in 1878 the system of employing Frontier police and
militia which had worked for some years with success in the Derajat,
was introduced in the Peshawar district. The militia and village
levies on the frontier, from the nature of things, if well armed and
willing to act, are better adapted to resist sudden raids or to follow
up bands of marauders, than regular troops who move more slowly
and cannot be located in sufficient force in every village on the border
line ; and it is clear that to put an end to petty annoyances at the
hands of the hillmen with some prospect of success and at a small
cost, it is necessary to encourage the martial instincts of the people
and to place in their hands weapons with which they may expect to
cope successfully with their independent neighbours who as a rule are
well armed. A committee accordingly assembled in 1878 to consi
der the question of introducing a border militia in Peshawar. An
excellentscheme was drawn up and received the approval of Govern
ment. It provided for aa chain of posts round the whole border of
the Pesháwar district, to be occupied by a drilled and organized
body of Government servants enrolled as a border police and militia.
The garrisons of these posts it was arranged should be supported by
village levies armed with comparatively superior weapons supplied
by Government, and onlyin the last resort, if both the border police
and the village levies failed to deal with the raiders, would the
troops be called out. The system thus provides for a series of rally
ing points at which the armed villagers will collect, who, now that
they have been supplied with rifles, will be little inferiorin fighting
qualities to the men from independent territory ; and the effect of
this measure is to spread as it were an irregular corps along the
most exposed partsof the Frontier, which whenever necessary can be
re-inforced and supported by the regular troops. The manner in
which the villagersof the Sudhum valley repulsed the raid of the
Bunérwals in 1877 which had been instigated by Ajab Khán,
showed conclusively that our villagers in the Yusafzai sub-division
were more than able to hold their own against their cousins beyond
the border; and on reconsidering the proposals of the Border Defence
Committee of 1878, it was determined to abandon that part of the
scheme which relates to the erection of militiaposts along the fron
tier line from the Indus to the Swát river. The remainder of the
scheme embraces the border from the Swát River, round by the
Kohát Pass to the end of the Jowaki hills. Portions of this scheme
received the sanction of Government and were introduced in 1879.
The concluding part has just (1883) been approved, and the establish
 ( Punjab Gazottoer,

190 CHAP. V. - ADMINISTRATION AND FINANCE .

Chapter V, C. ment of a special border force ofthe full working strength recom
Land and Land mended by the Committee of 1878 for the line from Abazai round
Revenue . by the Kohát Pass to Shamshattu is now being taken in hand . The
Frontier adminis- total strength of the border militia force in Peshawar will now
tration. be 368 men. About 2,500 rifles will shortly (1883) be distributed to
the villagers, and fortified posts and towers are now ( 1883-84) being
erected wherever necessary to complete the chain of defence . The
most exposed portion of the Pesháwar district will therefore be effec
tually protected by the measures that have been taken.

SECTION O .-- LAND AND LAND REVENUE .

Settlements of In 1846, Colonel (now Sir) G. Lawrence arrived at Peshawar
land revenue. as Assistant to the Resident at Lahore. The existing farms were
continued until rabi 1849, during which year Colonel Lawrence
was appointed Deputy Commissioner of Pesháwar, and made the
first Summary Settlement. In 1850-51 the second Summary Settle
ment followed ; it was for a period of two years : a summary khewat
was prepared. In 1852-53 the third Summary Settlement was made,
and continued in force till 1855-56. Captain (now Sir H. B.) Lums
den made his Summary Settlement of Yusafzai in 1852 ; it was report
ed in 1855. In 1855-56, Major James made his settlement,-it was pro
posed for a period of five years. It, however, lasted for 18 years,andwas
in force until the new jamas of the present first Regular Settlement
were given out, except as regards a portion of Mardán in which
the jamas of some villages were revised, and tappa Bezai, which
was brought under its first Summary Settlement in 1857-58. In
1862, Ata Muhammad Khán, Extra Assistant Commissioner, com
menced the revision of the Mardán settlement; he was followed
by Muhammad Hyat Khán , Extra Assistant Commissioner, C.S.I.
who carried on the work for nine months, during 1866. Zulfikar
Ali and Colonel Dhanraj,Extra Assistant Commissioner, were appoint
ed after him and carried on work till 1868, when operations were
closed pending theRegular Settlement. The first Regular Settlement
of the district wasbegun in 1869 under the supervision of Captain
Hastings, who reported the results in 1876.
Revenue under Na . A general outline of the revenue administration under former
tive rule, Governments has already been given in the chapters on history and
Land
tenures. The revenue history
Pargana, Fees . Tot al.
Revenue . of the various portions of
the district varies so greatly
Mohmand
Khalil
... 79,400
87,580
8,000 87,490
22,750 1,10,330
that it will be necessary to
Kasba (tho suburbs of
Pesáhwar ) 6,740 6.740
treat each tahsil separately,
Doába 1,02,300 25,100 | 1,27,410 which will be done at pages
:::::::

Doudsại 76,870 18,235 95,105

Khalss 82,200 8,340 88.510 191 to 201. But a general
Khattak 64.00 6,000 70,000 review of the land revenue
Hashtnagar 1,00,000 1,00,000
Yusafzai of the district at various
Total O ..
5,99,090 86,425 6,85,516 periods will be interesting.
The figures in the margin
Peshawar Distriot.)
CHAP . V. - ADMINISTRATION AND FINANCE . 191

show the average revenue realized from the district by the Chapter V , C.
Durání Government. Land and Land
Certain additional items of Dúrání revenue are given as Revenue.
follows :-Town dues, Rs. 80,000 ; tax upon Revenue under
Sikh Revenue, 1842-43. native rule .
Hindús, Rs. 6,000 ; water mills, 4,000 ; other
Pargana. Revenge. taxes, Rs. 2,000. By the Sikhs this revenue
was considerably raised. Hari Singh realized
Mohmand ... 1,45,070 in 1836-37 from the whole district (including
Khalil
Kasha (suburbs of
1,16,500
41,604
Mardán ) Rs. 7,17,466, Or , excluding
Pesbáwar , Mardán, Rs. 6,96,466. Under General
Doába ...
1,22,800
Daodai
Khalsa
...
1,18,170
91,100
Avitabile, between the years 1837 and 1841 ,
Khattak ... 1,00,900 the amount realized gradually increased up
Hashtnagar
Mardán ... 1,25,000
1,38,000 to Rs. 8,88,876, or, excluding Yusafzai, to
Total
Rs. 8,18,876 ; and under# Tej Singh in
1842-43, to Rs. 9,98,144 .* This sum may
9,98,144
be taken as the highest revenue ever derived
in one year from the district. Its detail, as shown in the margin, is
given by Major James :
Revenue under
The first British Settlement effected in 1846 practically main British rule.
tained the Sikh demand with an assessment of Rs. 8,35,277, exclu
sive of Mardán. But under the successive revisions of the second
and third Summary Settlements, the assessment was reduced to
Rs. 6,09,787, at which figure it stood in 1854-55. In the following year
a fourth assessment, effected by Major James, came into force,and
resulted in aa further reduction of the total demand for the district
(excluding Mardán) to Rs. 5,29,247. In the following statement
the pargana details of Major James' assessment are shown in com
parison with those of the preceding year and of the Dúrání and
Sikh Governments :
Summary and Regular British A 88e88ments, and Sikh and
Důrání Revenue compared.
BRITISH A88348X3NTS ,
Highest Sikh Average Durani
Namo of Pargana. Major James' Demand for 1864-65 Rovenuo ( Tej Revenue.
settlement, (Third Summary Bingh .)
1856-56 . Settlement. )

Mohmand 97.896 1,08,920 1,46,070 87,400

Khalil 68,920 89,324 1,16,500 1,10,330
Kasba (suburbs of Pesháwar ) 14,828 18,018 41,604 6,740
Doába 10 86,426 85,560 1,22,8no 1,27,400
Dandeli 90,906 1,00,114 1,18,170 93,106
Khalsa 60 039 70,172 91,100 89,640
Kbattak 27,209 29,783 1,00,000 70.000
Pashtoagar 94,036 1,07,896 1,25,000 1,00,000
Total 6,29,247 8,09,787 9,97,244 *8,86,616

These figures exclude Mardán, the figures for which, so far as

available, will be found below together with those for the Regular
Settlement
.
The average Dúrání jama for the Pesháwar tohsil, including TahsilPeshawar.
fees, was Rs. 2,04,470, and the average of six year's Sikh jamas Fiscal history.
+
Major James says 9,96,914 ; but his items, as shown in the text above, give
the total of 9,98,144 .
 ( Punjab Gazetteer ,
192 CHAP. V. - ADMINISTRATION AND FINANCE .

Chapter V , C. from 1836-37 to 1842-43 was Rs, 2,58,319. Each year's jama
Land and Land on which the average has been struck will be found in the following
Revenue . statement :
Tahsil Peshawar,
A. D. A.D. A D. A.D. A. D. A. D.
Fiscal history. 1836-37. 1837-38 . 1838-39, 1839-40. 1840-41. 1842-43 . Average.
Rs . Rs . R. Rs . Ro. Rs . Rs,
Peshawar tahsil 2,39,236 2,29,990 2,24,967 2,86,672 2,66,645 3,02,174 2,58,319

Hari General Avitabile . Teja

Singh. Singh .

The district was annexed in Sambat 1906 (A. D. 1848-49). At

Seers. that time the jama of the Peshawar tahsil was
Cotton 6
...
Rs. 3,22,905 including jágírs, the revenues of
Maize
Wheat
...
581
39
which in many cases were nominal. This de
Barley 25 % mand was based upon an estimate of the value
of half the produce; enquiries show price current
per rupee for the four main crops of this tashıl to have been
as shown in the margin. The system in force during the Sikh
and Dúránítime was to farm villages to influential men of the
Khalil and Mohmand tribe, or to let to Hindu capitalists known
as kárdárs. Under this state of affairs the only profit to pro
prietors was from such portions of their lands as were exempt
from payment, and styled inám . Those who had no ináms were
in the same position as tenants ; in some cases the ináms were
enjoyed by the whole brotherhood , in others only by some of the
proprietors. Under the former arrangement there was no detined
land, a reduction of a certain share of the produce was the inám ;
but under the latter, where ináms were enjoyed only by certain
families among the proprietary body, there are separate defined lands.
The first Summary Settlement was made by Colonel Lawrence in
Sambat 1907 (1850) ; he lowered the demand to Rs. 2,88,740. In
the following year Sambat 1908 (1851 ) the demand was lowered to
Rs. 2,80,468, and this again was reduced the next year, Sambat 1909
(1852), to Rs. 2,71,390 . The jamas were recovered on the farming
system , and were, to judge from the reductions, heavy and more than
could be paid. After them followed the fouth Summary Settlement
in Sambat 1912 (1855) by Major James ; it was intended to last
for a term of five years only, but has lasted till the present
settlement. The revenue fixed was Rs. 2,28,014, a reduction of
Rs.31-9-9 per cent. on the Sikh jama of Sambat 1906 (1849) ; this
included the old jágér revenue of Rs. 51,309, which was not altered
in any way by Colonel Lawrence or Major James ; a great deal of
it was nominal revenue and irrecoverable. The jama of the
revenue-paying land was founded on Major James' personal knowledge
of the district , and the average of the previous demands of the
Dúránís and Sikhs. The Settlement was made generally with the
proprietors; there were six villages in farm , all to influential men
who could afford to pay higher jamas than the proprietors, owing
to their being able to obtain, through their position and influence,
a good supply of water ; in none of the villages was any percentage
allowed to the proprietors, and they also paid the cesses. The jamas
Peshawar Distriot ]
CHAP . V. - ADMINISTRATION AND FINANCE . 193

of these villages did not afford a fair criterion of what the villages Chapter V, 0.
should pay, and reductions had to be made at the Regular Settlement. Land and Land
In some villages the tenants engaged for the lands under their Revenue.
cultivation, and paid nothing but the Government demand. In one Tahrt ! Peshawar.
village, the engagements were taken up altogether by tenants. Fiscal history .
There were no taluqdari tenures,and it was after the last Summary
Settlement that Garhi Sikandar, the only taluqdori village, assumed
that tenure. Most of the villages in this tahsil have large areas ;
the villageswith the largest area is Azakhel (23,099 acres), assessed
at Rs. 4,018 ; there are 20 villages with areas of 1,000 acres and
over . Since the Regular Settlement farms have ceased ; all the
villages are engaged for by the proprietors; and the tenants all pay
some rent. The proprietary classes are generally Khalíls and
Mohmands. Among the Khalils there is a good deal of tenant culti
vation ; the properties are large and owned by a few proprietors.
In Mohmand, where the population is denser, proprietary cultivation
predominates, and the tappa is, as regards cultivation, in a more
advanced and flourishing state. There are also some Hindki pro
prietors, a term applied to all who are not Patháns; the class includes
Awáns, Baghwans, Arains, & c. They chiefly hold land in the Qasbah,
they but there are four villagesin Khalil and three in Mohmand ofwhich
they have been considered the proprietors. It is unusual to find a Khalil
or Mohmand of good family, even if only connected with a mallik,
cultivating himself ; his manured land (bari) near the village site,
if he has any, is cultivated by his charikar or farm servant, and the
outlying land is occupied by tenants who give half the produce.
The rise in prices of agricultural produce, the inducement to extended
cultivation, which peace and our rule have brought, the large can
tonment creating a constant demand, 25 per cent. (the jágér .
revenue) never having been attempted to be recovered , and the
exemptions under ináms held by most of the proprietary body, will
account for the former assessment based upon the old demands at
half produce,not having broken down; though there was difficulty
at times in the regularrecovery of the revenue, owing to improvi
dence of the proprietors, bad crops, result of short water-supply, and
in some cases, because the assessments were heavy. Only 7 percent.
of the cultivation is mortgaged, while one per cent has been perma
nently alienated.
The average revenue, including fees realized by the Dúránís Tahsil Nowshera .
Fiscal history.
from Nowshera tahsil, was Rs . 1,58,540, The average of the Sikh
jamas for six years, from 1836-37 to 1842-43, was Rs. 1,74,667.
The yearlyjamas will be found in the following statement :
A D. A. D. A. D. A. D. A. D. A. D.
Name of Tabsíl. 1836-37. 1837-38. 1838-39 1839-40 1840-41. 1842-43. Average.

R .. Ro. Ro . Rs. Ro. Ro. Ro.

Nowsbera 1,69.880 1,81,748 1,60,800 1,94,161 1,90,329 1,91,100 1,74,667
Tej
Hari Singb. General Avitable . Singh.

13
 ( Punjab Gazettoor,
194 CHAP. V. - ADMINISTRATION AND FINANCE .

Chapter V , O. In parganah Khalsa ,therevenue wasusually collected through

Land and Land Hindu farmers; Darbara Singh was the chief one ; he died only a few
Revenue . years ago. In parganah Khattak, prior to the Sikh rule, the country
Tahsil Nowshera . was in possession of the kháns of the tribe ; they used to take one
Fiscal History . fourth of the produce and a cash rent on wells. After Ranjit Singh's
conquest the portion now paying the revenue to Government was
confiscated, and the kháns received the hill portion only in jágér; the
resumed portion was farmed out to cultivators. Ináms of land exist
in this tappa, but they are not of the same kind or to the same
extent as in Khalil and Mohmand ; the families who hold them are
leading ones; they were useful to the kárdárs in collecting the
revenue, and this is probably their origin. In Chakla Kohi the lam
bardárs enjoyed cash ináms,which they collected from the proprietary
body with the jamas. The first Summary Settlement was made by
Colonel Lawrence in 1849 ; he fixed the demand at Rs. 1,29,967 ;
in the following year, 1850, the demand was lowered to Rs. 1,17,538,
and this again was reduced in 1851 to Rs. 1,08,890. In 1855, Major
James made his Summary Settlement, fixing the demand at
Rs. 1,06,245, a reduction of Rs. 35-9-2 per cent. on the Sikh jama
of 1849. Of this sum Rs. 91,089 were khálsa, and Rs. 12,156
zágír. The jama was, as in other tahsils, based on the average of the
previous demands, i.e., half produce of irrigated, quarter of báráni
land, аa cash rent from wells, and Major James' personal knowledge.
At annexation the assessments were generally made with those who
were considered the proprietors. Five villages in parganah Khalsa
chak Abi, were engaged for by tenants and jagirdars. Forty -one,
villages were considered the property of Hindkis; thirty-five of
these are in parganah Khalsa and in parganah Khattak. The
Hindkis represent the following classes :-Khands, Awáns, Khattaks,
-

Janjuahs, Malyars, Tarkhans, &c. The Khands are the most

powerful class : theyhold wholly, or in part, eleven villages,and next
to them come the Awáns. In the villages of Azakhel Bala and
Payan Garhi Wazir, Chauk Mamrez, Pabbi, Nowshera Khurd ,
Jahangira, Tordher, and Kush Mukum, there are some Hindki
proprietors, but they are in the minority; the larger number of pro
prietors in these villages are Patháns. The remaining villages are
owned by Patháns, Khattaks, Urmurs and miscellaneous classes.
There is novillage with a taluqdari tenure, and there was only one
village, Garhi Rano, which was in farm . Cash rents are not usual ;
a share of the produce is almost always taken . The Hindki proprie
tors, with the exception of the very leading men, cultivate them
selve ; as a rule they are good cultivators, and take more trouble than
Patháns, Khattaks and Urmurs, the most hard -working among whom
are Khattaks, —all three classes cultivate themselves . The villages
held by the Hindkis, mostly situated in Khalsa parganah, are irrigat
ed land , and fully assessed. Three per cent. of the cultivation has
been sold, and asmuch more mortgaged. The recovery of the re
venue was attended with difficulty ; the reasons as regards some of
the Khalsa irrigated villages were. (1 ) heavy jamas;( 2) short water
supply (owing to the Dág band or dam being often carried away );
(3) situation for water receipt páín (low down ); (4 ) kists falling due
Ponhawar District. )

CHAP. V. - ADMINISTRATION AND FINANCE . 195

so long after the value of green food * has been received ; and (5) ex- Chapter V , O.
travagant habits, contracted owing to close proximity to the city. Land and Land
As regards the Urmur villages , because they were over -assessed. Revenue.
Their land is altogether dependent on rain, and the proprietors are
not good agriculturists ; they give up more of their time to trade
than agriculture. In other villages difficulty is experienced after
dry years; very large areas are altogether dependent on rain.
The average Durani jamas for Daudzaiwere Rs. 76,870, besides Tahsil. Daudzai.
Fiscal history.
which there were fees to the amount of Rs. 18,235 collected , making
a total of Rs. 95,105.
The average Sikh jamas for six years, from 1836-37 to 1842-43
were as below :
A. D. A. D. A. D. A. D. A. D. A. D.
Name of Tahsil.
1836-37 . 1837-38 . 1838-39 . 1839-40. 1840-41 1842-43 .

Dandsại Rs. Rs. Rs. Rs. Rs. Ro.

86,666 81,740 | 98,800 99,570 | 98,480 1,18,170
Hari Singh . General Avitabile. Tej Singh .

The average for six years is Rs. 93,891,slightly above the jama
of 1872, which was Rs. 92,010, a very great difference from the jama
of A. D. 1848-49 which appears to have been Rs. 1,33,648 including
jágirs. The demand was, as elsewhere, based upon an estimate of
the value of half the produce. The Sikhs collected the revenue
direct; at the time of annexation there were 84 Khalsa villages in
Daudzai yielding to Government an annual sum of Rs. 1,27,820. The
proprietors' profits were from ináms, somewhat similar to those found
to exist in Khalil and Mohmand ; the leading members of the family
in many cases engaged at the last Summary Settlement for the whole
revenue -paying land, and their younger and less influential relatives
were left in enjoyment of nothing except a small share of land inám .
There have been four Summary Settlments ; the jamas fixed and
the percentage of reduction will be seen from the following state
ment :

First Second Third Fourth Percentage of

A. D. 1849 . Summary Summary Summary Summary reduction on Sikh
1860. 1861 , 1852. 1865 . jamar.

1,33,648 1,16,411 1,11,297 1,07,442 96,673 87-11-1 .

Major James appears to have thought the tahsil a poor one,

which it most probably was at that time. He writes: " It is for the
“ most part very very poor, the soil being impregnated with salt, and
“ with the exception of a few villages situated near the river, the
villages are small with a scanty impoverished population. It pro
duces nothing but the most ordinary crops. A greatmany Hindkis
" have settled in thepargana, the most flourishing part of which owes
0
“its fertility to Zardad Khan, who excavated the canal which bears
* Khasil is a very valuable produce in all villages near the city and cantonment,
 ( Punjab Gazettoor,
196 CHAP. V. - ADMINISTRATION AND FINANCE .

Chapter V , O.
his name.” This is, except as regards the soil being impregnated
Land and Land with salt, an incorrect description ofthe present state of the tahsil.
Revenue . The general tenure is that of proprietors holding their own land
Tahsil Daudzal. and engaging for the Government revenue. In Garhi Ali Muham
Fiscal history. mad, Zakhi and Bhattian, the tenure of superior and inferior proprie
tors existed. In no villages were the engagements taken upalto
gether by tenants, but thereare tenants in many villages,Deh Faqir,
Pajag Choli, Kalmah, & c., who paid nothing besides the Government
demand. The village of Akarpura, much over-assessed, was held
khám -tahsil. Dalazák in the Shahi Mehal chakla was in farm . In
the village of Bhattian the proprietorswho took up the engagement
at Settlement were found to have sublet one -third to Hindki resi
dents ; they have since by agreement been declared inferior proprie
tors. In Isakhel and Garhi Karimdad, the engagements made with
all the proprietors were in the hands of the lambardárs and they
used to take half produce from all and pay the Government demand.
The Michni Mohmands paid a nazaraná only. The villages held by
Patháns were, as a rule, lightly assessed ; they also enjoyed ináms;
those held by Hindkis were fully assessed. The proprietors, with
the exception perhaps of some of the leading men , cultivate them
selves. The jamas fixed were paid without any difficulty, and as the
rise in prices had been great, as elsewhere, a rise in the jama was to
be expected. Of the cultivated area the proportion mortgaged
varied in the various circles from 7 to 23 percent. In chakla
Michni the gambling habits of the proprietors will account
for the large percentage mortgaged,which is as high as 23 per
cent. The land is notmortgaged to Hindus or outsiders ; it is usu
ally taken by one of the proprietary body, so that it may fairly be
presumed the revenue has nothing to say to its being mort
gaged.
Tahml Doába. The average revenue realized by the Dúránís from Doába in
Fiscal history. cluding fees was Rs. 1,27,400. The average of the Sikh jamas for
six years, from 1836-37 to 1842-43, was Rs. 1,21,656. The jama for
each year is given below :
Name of A. D. A. D. A. D. A. D. A. D. A. L.
tahsil . 1836.37. 1837-38. 1838-39 . 1839-40. 1840-41, 1841-42. Average .

Ro. Rs. Ro. Rs. Ro Rs. Rs.

Doába ... 1,10,664 1,10,260 1,09,830 1,37,984 1,38,422 1,22,800 1,21,656

Major James writes about this tahsil as follows :

“ The district lies between the Kábul and Swát rivers, and with the
exception of a strip of mairu under the hills, is well watered by canals from
both streams. The villages are for the most part thriving and the country
better wooded than other parts. The district was partly in jágir to the Ba
rakzai sardars and under the Sikhs was highly taxed , the local authorities
and the sardars extorting as much as they could. From these causes many
of the villages were rapidly going to ruin, and the inroad of the hill Moh
mandsin 1851-52 was another great evil to thepeople. After deducting
the habubát,” the Sikh assessment of the parganah,which contains 47 hhalsa
villages, was Rs. 1,08,000. * In my first Summary Settlement the jamas
* According to vernacular papers Rs. 1,12,185.
Perbawa Distriot . )

CHAP. V. - ADMINISTRATION AND FINANCE . 197

Ohapter V , 0.
were reduced to Rs. 91,335,* and the subsequent revisions to Rs. 80,250,
82,475 and 85,550t for the years 1909, 1910 and 1911 respectively, the Land and Land
highest amount for the period being Rs. 22,450f below the Sikh revenue. Revenue.

The relief thus afforded has been very great, and the district has obtained a Tahsil Doába. Fiscal
high state of prosperity. Thepeople are industrious and quiet, and readily history.
engaged for their lands. I might perhaps have proposed a higher
revenue, but the conduct of the people has been so orderly that I was not
inclined to make their industry and regularity in the payment of revenue
the ground for increasing demands. It is fixed at Rs. 85,425.5"
Major James gave a reduction of Rs. 23-3-3 per cent. on the
original Sikh jama and ,to judge from what he wrote, he considered
the then proposed jama alight one. From Major James' remarks,
the rise in the value of produce, thefact that the revenue had been
regularly recovered without difficulty, and the small percentages of
land sold (1 per cent.) and mortgaged (4 per cent.), it was fair prima
facie to presume that a large increase to the revenue might be anti
cipated at the Regular Settlement. Against this presumption there
were the following facts : The proprietors generally had benefitted
very little from the light settlement; they were much in debt,very
few of these debts were covered by land mortgages, because land was
not considered good security in Doába, a tahsil always under the
Dúránís. Even in the Sikh time it was granted injágér to sardar
Pir Muhammad Khán. They were as exacting masters as could be
found, and in their dealings with the people united the functions of
a ruler and jágírdar ; they ousted proprietors from portions of pro
perty and in their places located whomsoever they liked ; their great
object was to get as much asthey could out of the jágír over which
they were lords and masters. The result was, at the Summary Settle
ment, proprietary right was all but extinguished ; the proprietors
were very poor, and it was probably on this account thought advisable
to allow those in possession to engage for the revenue. The result
is that khewati tenants (56 per cent.in proportion to proprietors)
preponderate, and as they had paid nothing but the Government de
mand since the Summary Settlement, andin many cases shared the
proceeds in common landand property in proportion to their respec
tive holdings, the profits which wereto be made out of the land by
Major James ' light assessment have not benefitted the proprietors.
These latter have only been inpossession of a small portion of their
property; this gave them but little, with which, however, if they
had been content, instead of, Pathan -like, trying to live as expen
sively as their kinsmen in other tahsils who really could afford
to do so and be hospitable, the debts contracted under the hard
rule of the Dúránts, would have been cleared off, instead of being,
as they now are probably, increased. The percentage of area under
khewatis was 26 per cent., under tenants (not khewatis) 39 per
cent., and under proprietors 35 per cent. ; this accounts for the
small percentage of land mortgaged and sold.
According to vernacular papers Rs.1,05,957 .
† According to the vernacular papers Rs. 83,421 for each of those years,
Rs. 28,764 according to vernacular returns.
According to vernacular returns Rs. 86,152.
 ( Punjab Gazetteer,
198 CHAP. V. - ADMINISTRATION AND FINANCE .

Chapter V, O. The settlement was made with proprietors and known tenants
Land and Land
as khewatis, who paid on the same scale as proprietors. There
Revenue. were only 18 villages engaged forby proprietors, and 32 villages
Tahaíl Doaba. in which both proprietors and tenants took up the liabilities.
Fiscal history. There were only two villages in which taluqdari tenure existed ,
Mirzai and Atakai; in the former the right at the rate of 10 per
cent, has been recovered since 1855 ; in Atakai its recovery at 10
per cent. was ordered to come into effect at the present Settle
ment. There was
There was no village in farm or sublet." The tribe of
Afgháns to whom Doába was apportioned were the Gigianis ; they
represent the largest proportion of the present proprietary body,
and are not unlike their other Afghán brothers as regards want of
industry and extravagance, which latter is somewhat forced upon
them owing to the customs of the country. The khewati tenants
are generally hardworking agriculturists. In this tahsil a great deal of
manure has to be used, owing to the exhausting description of
Tahsil Hashtnagar.
crops usually grown .
Fiscal history.
Major James writes regarding this tahsil as follows -
“ This district, so called from eightlarge villages of which itwas formerly
composed, and from which the remainder have subsequently sprung, is
situated to the east of the Swát river, and adjoins the parganah of
Mardán . By far the greatest portion of the land is unirrigated maira,
which in favourable seasons is extensively cultivated. In the time of the
Dúrání kings it was held in jágirby the Ali Ghel Kháns, and subsequently
by Yar Muhammad Khán, Durání. When Ranjit Singh annexed
Pesháwar he made over the Hashtnagar district to Sayad Muhammad
Khán, and the Sikhs never collected its revenues. The jagir was
valued at Rs . 1,50,000 including fees ; after annexation it was farmed in
Sambat 1906 for Rs. 1,39,173. * In the following year Abdul Haq,
Extra Assistant Commissioner, made a Summary Settlement, confirming
the former leases with the deduction only of extra fees. Some villages
have since been transferred, but the parganah, as it now stands, was
assessed in that year, Sambat 1907, at Rs. 1,21,950. In the following
year I reviseed the Settlement for three years and reported my proceed
ings to the late Board of Administration in April 1851. The jama
then proposed , deducting that of two villages, Kheshgi and Nowsherat
since transferred to the Khalsa tappa, was Rs. 1,07,897. The Board,
in confirming the Settlement, expressed an opinion that sufficient re
duction had not been given, and circumstances have since happened
which render further reduction necessary. In the year following the
settlement, Ajun Khán of Tangi fled to Swát in the vain hope of coercing
us to grant him a jágir ; some malliks followed his example, and a short
time afterwards in April 1852, he made a midnight assault on the tahsil
of Charsadda and murdered the tahsildar and several of the establishment.
He received lands in jágir from the Sayad of Swát, and commenced a
series of raids on our frontier, inciting malliks from Hashtnagar to join
him , which tended to keep up a spirit of inquietude in our villages, and
seriously to disturb the arrangements of the late Settlement. The
villages were at that time mostly in the hands of the malliks, to whom
the proprietors paid half the produce of their lands ; the flight of the
本
According to the vernacular records Rs. 1,47.569.
+ Quistbandijama. Fixed jama .
Kheshgi 3,897
... Rs. 4,700
Nowshera 4,680 6,000
 Peshawar Distrot.)

CHAP. V.-ADMINISTRATION AND FINANCE . 199

former, therefore, threw the communities to which they belonged into Chapter V, 0.
disorder, which was checked by the expedition against the Usmankhel
and Ranizai tribes under Sir Colin Campbell. Since that Ajun Khán's Land and Land
Revenue.
attempts to disturb the villages have failed ; he has been joind by none Tahsil Hashtnagar.
of the malliks, :nd is himself now in great difficulties. There have been Fiscal history .
two great foods since the Settlement which caused great injury to
Hashtnagar, several of the villages having been nearly washed away,
and to the above calamities must be added the great mortality caused
by an epidemic in 1852–53. The balances in years passed have been
very great, and in order to place the Hashtnagar villages on an equality
with other districts, where reductions have been liberally made, I have
proposed an assessment of Rs. 94,035 . The deterioration of most of
the villages was partial, and they will recover . It may be expected
that at the expiration of the present Settlement the assessment may be
raised to the former amount.”
Major James' reduction on the original Sikh jama was Rs. 33-14-2
percent. He evidently considered the jama fixed at that time light,
and one which could be raised. The jamas appear to have been
regularly paid up to the Regular Settlement; reductions were
allowed for certain villages in consequence of damages caused by
floods ; they have to a great extent recovered since then. Any village
with a large proportion of snilábi area will always require careful
watching, and any day reductions may be necessary. The percentage
of land mortgaged in the tahsil is 1 per cent. on total area, and 2 per
cent. on cultivated area; the land sold is not 1 per cent. Up to the
Regular Settlement, the assessment had been distributed on the
irrigated land. The maira is enjoyed free, and itis held chiefly by
the leading men ; they have founded small bandas (hamlets) general
ly occupied by hill Mohmand tenants of independent territory, who
cultivate the land and pay one-fourth, one-fifth, and one-sixth shares.
The villages owned byHindkis in chakla Sholgira were fully assessed ;
from them no rise could be expected. The rise fairly to be expected,
owing to increased cultivation ,must come from the maira land, which
had been heretofore free of bach, but had helped to pay the assess
ment which on the Sholgira alone fell heavy . The usual tenure is
that of proprietors holding and engaging for their own property ; in
some few cases the engagements were made with thetenants in
possession ; they only paid the Government demand. There is no
taluqdari tenure. The villages composing the Sholgira chakla
were the first founded hamlets of the eight large villages ;the Hindki
occupants have been considered proprietors since the last Settlement.
Forthis tahsil, regarding the system of recovering the jamas Tahsil Mardán .
during the Sikh rule, Captain Lumsden * reported : Fiscal history .
“ The only traces of Government influence in the country were a claim
against each khán of a tappa or sub-division for Rs. 10,000 per annum ; so
long as this was paid together with a good nazarána to the governor of Peshá
war, the Sikhs cared not what became of people in a country which they
never entered except in great force .The kháns were of course powerful
men ; without it they could not have taken up the responsibilities of these
farms ; it was in their power to take the Government demand from all , and
they probably did, except in the case of some near relations or powerful men
Now Sir H. B. Lumsden.
 ( Punjab Gazetteer ,
200 CHAP. V.-ADMINISTRATION AND FINANCE.

Chapter V, C. of the tribe with whom it was advisable to be on good terms. There is no inám
Land similar to that claimed
and Land andDaudzai; and enjoyed
id Mardán by the
it is only proprietors
claimed in tahsils
by kháns, Peshawar
khán báwajah-i
Revenue .
Tahail Mardán . khels, and lambardárs; the proprietary body own revenue-paying land and
Fiscal history. lay no claim to “ inám -bawajah-daftariat.' The share of revenue taken
99

from proprietor and cultivator, in payment of the Government demand,

seems to have been equal ; the tenants were of course liable to service which
was, in many cases, all the rent or profits received by the proprietors."
The Summary Settlement of Mardán was reported on by Sir H.
B. Lumsden, at that time Captain Lumsden, in 1855. The first re
venue recovered by him was in 1847. He writes :
“ As the season was far advanced before I entered on the Settlement
and the crop half cut, it became an object of importance to come to a speedy
understanding with the kháng as to the modeof collecting the revenue, and
to set them to work at once, so as to obviate the nece
ecessity of sending troops
to enforce the Government claim . Returns were prepared of the number of
wells and ploughs in each village (excluding all rent-free lands) , and one lakh
of rupees (the amount hitherto paid into the Government treasury) was
divided , by the consent of the kháns, over the whole ; taking irrigated lands
at double the rate of unirrigated, the result was a uniform rate of Rs. 5
a plough, and Rs. 10 a well throughout the country.”
This was in 1847; owing to the Sikh outbreak in 1848, a revi
sion was prevented till the cold season of 1850-51, when it was con
sidered that rates were light in comparison with other portions of
thePesháwar district, and the system of allowing the kháns to collect
their allowances in excess of the Government demand was found to
have been abused. The rates were raised from Rs. 5 to 64 per plough,
and the wells to Rs. 11 each per harvest; a considerable addition
would have been realized had it not been for the drying up of some
400 wells, which left the total revenue much about what it was
before. Eventually the jama for 1852 was fixed on the average of
five years' collections, the amounts of which, as well as the jama fixed
by Captain Lumsden, are given below :
COLLECTION8.
Name of Propose
tahsil, Average by Lum
den.
1847. 1848 . 1849 . 1860 . 1861.

Rs. Rs, Rs. Rs. Ro. Rs, Rs.

Mardán 1,24,022 1,24,028 1,24,116 1,28,719 1,21,872 1,23,968 1,20,980

The number of villages at that time is entered as 141, and out

of these eight or nine were not assessed owing to their having been
founded or enjoyed by Sayads. In Sambat 1913, corresponding to
1856, Major James inade a revision. His jama from the vernacular
a

rent roll appears to have been Rs. 1,23,439; this was revised in 1862
and the villages of theBaezai tappa brought for the first time on the
rent roll. The jama fixed is recorded as Rs. 1,25,834. The revenue
according to the rent roll for 1872 was Rs. 1,30,101, of which Rs.
1,23,303 was khalsa , Rs. 6,698 jágír and Rs. 100 inám . The jamas
were generally easily recovered. In successive dry years there was
difficulty of course, but after a good harvest any debts contracted
for the payment of instalments of bad years wereeasily repaid. The
Poshawar District .)

CHAP. V. - ADMINISTRATION AND FINANCE . 201

last Summary Settlement wasmade generally with the proprietors. Chapter V , 0.

They were represented by their headmen , called by the people Land and Land
mallik. In some of the hamlets occupied by non-proprietary cul- Revenue.
tivators, who paid no portion of the produce at the time of annexation , 'Fiscu
Taholl Marlán.
but held the land on condition of warding off the aggression of l history.
neighbouring tribes and helping the tribe to whom the land belonged
in its expeditions, the engagements were made with them . There
is no village with a taluqdári tenure in the tahsil. Enquiries showed
that since Sambat 1912, 23,797 acres, or 4 per cent. of the total
area, had beenmortgaged ;5,201 acres, or 1 per cent., had been sold.
The area sold is small ; while the large area mortgaged is not due to
heavy assessment, but to the peculiar custom of equal division among
heirs, whereby each heir takes a piece (from top to bottom ) of the
ancestral share in every vand ; this in time brings the shares
in vands where the heirs are numerous, to such small dimensions
that the working a plough up and down them is almost impossible
it is in consequence mortgaged to the owner of the next piece, whom
it may suit to take it, and the mortgagor obtains in mortgage some
other shareholder's share in another vand, where he himself owns a
larger share. The shares in vands vary according to the size of the
vands, which were fixed with reference to the description of soil. A
full original proprietor's share, or bakhra, in one vand may have been
five acres, in another only one acre.
The first Regular Settlement of the district was begun in 1869 Regular Settlement,
underthe supervision of Captain Hastings, who reported the results
in 1876.
The circles into which he divided the district for purposes Assessment Cir
cles .
of assessment are shown in the table at the top of the next page.
His description of each , which is given in his report, contains
information that is of the greatest administrative importance in a
district where local circumstances are so diversified.
It was laid down that the basis of future assessments should be the basis and result
a share of the gross produce, the amount of which was to be fixed of the assessment.
by the local Government; but approximately the share was to be
considered one -sixth unless there were special reasons for adopting a
different rate . The table on page 203 shows the current demand ;
the value of the Government share of the assumed produce first esti
mated at one-sixth of the produce throughout, except the báráni
land of Hashtnagar and Mardán, where one -twelfth and one-six
teenth respectively were taken ; the produce estimates revised as
presently described ; and the revenue actually assessed, all arranged
according to the old parganahs. Mr. Hastings thus describes the
share ofthe produce assessed as belonging to Government :
“ In tahsil Pesháwar, where the ábi land was the chief consideration ,
one- sixth share of the produce of all land was at first considered as
representing the Government demand ; this was too much for the Govern
ment share in the báráni land, where the proprietors only take one-third
to one-fourth, and generally one-sixth, and for which not more than one
twelfth should be taken ; at which rate the money value of the Governn.ent
share only = Rs. 2,45,490 instead of Rs. 2,59,251. The yield too of the
 [ Punjab Gazetteer,
202 CHAP. V. - ADMINISTRATION AND FINANCE .

of e
Name
Tahsil

. il
Nam
Chapter V, O.

Tahs
of
Number Number

.
Land and Land Their names . Their names .
of villages. of villages.
Revenue. Peshawar
Assessment Circles .

a
Qasbab Bagram 16 Abi I 26

Doáb
...

Bára ... 69 Abi II 16

30 Jabbazar

.
Michni 8
.

Koh -i -dáman Mobmond 12 Kinara Hajizai 4

Ditto Khalil

63
123

pagar
Nowshera

1181
Sholgira ... 37
Abi ...

•
38 Maira ... ... 27

.
Chabi 19 Bela 10
Bolák.nama ... 16
.

Daryapár ... 14
Maira 4 74
Kinára Darga 14
Kohi 46
Jabba 18
.Mardán
Maira -darmyanah 23

161
Do Warpar ... ... 30
#Do Maidan 26
Do Mashmúla Khatak ... 20
Kinara Darya 10
Daudzai

Budhni 16 It Kob.i.dáman Sadhúm ... 36

Darvá Urár 43 Do Baezai ...
34
Sbábi Mebel 6
14
.

Michni
Daryápár ... 23
Bela ... ... 13 197
Chihi 13

127 Grand Total 725

The basis and results báráni lands in these tahsils, was fixed too high, so that more than this
of the assessment, difference even must be considered as representing the fair share of the
Government, and will account for the difference between the revenue fixed
as compared with the produce estimates. In tahsil Nowshera the same remarks
apply ; the difference equals Rs. 49,555 and even then leaves the produce
estimate a high one. In tahsils Daudzai and Doába, where nearly all the land
is ábi, the produce estimates are only reduced Rs. 2,379 in Daudzai, and
Rs. 2,266 in Doába. In Hashtnagar and Yusafzai the Government share
of báráni land was calculated at one-twelfth and one-sixteenth, and they
represent more nearly the fair share to which Government is entitled .
Revenue rates were then framed, based chiefly on the produce
estimates, which are too numerous to reproduce here, but will be
found in detail at pages 235 to 244 of Capt. Hastings' Report.
The final result of the assessment, compared with former
demands and present estimates, is given arranged according
to the old parganas. The figures on the following pages give the
leading facts arranged according to the present tahsils.
* Two villages (Jalala and Pir -Suddo) since the assessment was made have been
transferred to Koh - i-dáman Baezai.
+ The village of Bhai Khan has been transferred to Maira-Darmyana.
Peshawar Distriot.)
CHAP. V. - ADMINISTRATION AND FINANCE . 203

Estimate
Produce
First

duce
RevisedPro
Chapter V , 0 .

.Estimate
RATB8 PBB AOBI .
Serial

Carrent New Land and Land

No.

Name of Yome of
Reve . Aseso .
Tabsil, Cbaklas. Revenue.
nuo. ment.
Oultivated . Culturable.
The basis and results
of the assessment.
R. A.P. B. A. P.
1 Penháwar Qa.bab 22,280 23,211 21,778
22,805 6 14 10 6 08
Ditro 00 . Bars 1,65,421 1.76,340 1,71.629 1,61,643 3 12 4 1 13 11
3 Ditto .. Michni 18,267 24,637 24,358 20,486 3 00 2 13 7
Ditto ... Kob-i-diman Moh . 13,314 30,941 22,042 16,670 0 9 11 068
mand
B Ditto Kob.j.dáman Khalil 4,958 6.1531 6,250 6,400 1 4 10 0 3 4

Total .. 2,26,768 2,62.251 2,46,490 2,26,074 % 11 0 1 6 10

ora

6 Nowshehn Abi 88,385 52,617 62,310 38,560 3 0 1 2 11 6

7 Ditto Chahi 13.689 33,538 28,987 16,285 0 12 2
8 Ditto Rolák -dama ... 16.619 33,108 17.864 17,620 0 7 9 0 6 6
9 Ditto Daryapar 14,398 48,365 24,580 18,450 0 7 1
10 Ditto Urmur.maira 6,260 7,709 6,680 3,910 096 3 4
11 Ditto Kinára- Darya 6,516 7,437 4.480 4.620 098 0 4 3
12 Ditto Kobi 6,693 6 613 4,101 7,110 0 13 4 0 2 3
...

Total 1,00,363 1,88,417) 1,38,862 1,06,656 0 13 6 0 7 1

13 Daadsai ... Badni 18,754 22,683 22.657 19,644 9 14 1 3 3 7

14 Ditto Derya Urár 29,368 44,855 44,797 39.382 3 2 41
15 Ditto ... Shahi Mehal 8,608 8,378 8,339 8,560 3 1 7 2 7 11
16 Ditto Michai 1,397 10,456 10,176 4,538 1 7 6 0 80
17 Ditto Daryspár 11,173 12,490 12,486 12.083 % 12 11 1 76
18 Ditro Bela 13,416 13,2761 18,443 12,776 1 16 8 1 1 0
19 Ditto Chábi 11,764 10,676 9,416 7,400 1 10 6 1 1

Total 92,360 1,22,692 1,20,313 1,04,818 % 8 7 in 2

20 Doabs ... Abi I 61,006 61,596 61,291 63,888 4 9 7 3 16

21 Ditto Abi II 87,211 46,672 44,611 39,478 2 92 111 7
22 Ditto ... Jabbazár 4,504 7,313 7.313 8,885 2 8 0 % 49
23 Ditto Kinara Hájizai 3,141 8,896 8,896 3,650 % 18 10 2 0 10

Total 85,861 1,19,377 1,17,111 1,02,243 2 14 11 % 86

24 Hashtaagar 00 .
Sholgira 39,467 43,832 43,832 41,485 3 7 11 2 10 3
25 Ditto Mairs 47,468 71,091 71,091 61,670 1 10 7 0 7 10
26 Ditto Béla 3,968 6,5401 6,640 6,640 0 10 3 0 6 10

Total .
90,893 1,81,468 1,81,463 1,08,801 0 16 8 0 11 1

27 Mardán Jabba 17,436 85,884 26,684 24,120 0 11 10 0 10 10

28 Ditto Maira Darmyasa 19,648 29,598 29,696 24,703 0 10 11 096
29 Ditto Mairs Warpar 35,109 42,249 42,249 88,626 0 10 8 097
30 Ditto Mairs Maidán 16,090 24,015 24,015 18,712 0 6 9 0 4 8
31 Ditto ... Mairs Mashmula
20,423 23,393 23,303 21,650 0 6 6
Khattok ...

32 Ditto ... Kinars Darya 4,080 4,827 4,827 4,7731 094 084
331 Ditto Kob.i.doman sad.
hom 10,633 16,468 16,468 13,988 0 80 0 4 10
341 Ditto Roboj-damsn Baozai 6,698 16,016 16,016 14,607 0 % 6 0 % 9

Total 1,28,816 1,82,237 1,82,237 1,61,073 0 611 06 1

......

Grand Total... 7,26,047 0,93,437 0,26,476 8,09,963 1 1 7 0 11 10

 [ Panjab Gasottoor,
204 CHAP . V.-ADMINISTRATION AND FINANCE .

Chapter V, o .

Number
ESTIMATES ADOPTBD .

Revenue
Produce
Serial

Plough
Land and Land

Rate
Esti
Esti
Revenue.
,

.
The basis and results Name of Tahsil.

,
.
wate

mate
of the assessment.

.
SOO

1 Peshawar 2,61,424 2,99.666 2,67,637

2 Nowshera ... 82,233 1,38,634 74,973
3 Dokba Daudz ai 2,08,266 2,28,018 2,10,672
Hashtnagar 1,16,790 1,21,876 1,12,987
Yusafzai 81,793 84,796 80,267
6 Utmán Bolák 1,16,513 1,30,660 1,12,747

...
Total 8,66,018 9,93,437 8,49,282

Percentage
cultivated

increase
NEW JAMA PIIALLY PIXBD .
Maafi

.of
Rate
Revenue .

on

acre
,
R ..
1,88,821 63.666 2,921 2,45.298 11,138 2,66,434 8 1 0 0 11 2 83.298
68.886 3,121 1,863 73.860 210 74,0701 O 13 6 2 60 4.199
1,67.688 12.091 1,666 1.82.264 9,161 1,91,416 3 2 71 21 47 17,793
97.392 4,420 162 1,01.974 7.377 1,09,361 0 16 10 19 9 6 22,362
60,776 4,1671 64.933 6,742 71.676 0 6 1 31 11,861
97,263 4,112 1981 1,01,063 6,466 1,07,018 0 10 2 17 16 4 11,947

6,80,816 82,287 6,799 7,88,882 10,081 8,09,963 1 7 1 11 11 4 1,31,440

2

4 6 6 7 8
ol 1 9 10
, ambat
jama
Bikh
SA.D.

sommary

FORMIR DIXANDI. CUBIT ABGES8UENT, A.D. 1874.

Bet
18t
1.,tlemout
.
.D.
A860

Namo of Tahsil.
Khái
. 49

Total
Jágir
18

Inám
1861

.
Do.

.
.

,
.

Peshawar 3,33,408 3,00,313 2,80,468 2.71,390 2,41.648 1,88,341 49,359) 9,985 3,28,785
Nowshers 1,53,086 1,31,354 1,30 236 1,20,163 1,15,013 91,203 6,806 2,344 1,60,363
Dyndai 1,33,848 1.15,336 1,11,522 1,07 666 98,495 86,101 6,959 300 92,360
Dvába 1,12.186 1,05,957/ 1,01,051 83,421 86,162 82,314 3,547 85 861
Hashtoagar 1,47,345 1,26,655 1,12,029 1,11,429 1.09,635 86,666 2,3101 2,027 90,893
Yusafisi 1,26,100 1,33,462 1,17,687 1,05,024 1,29,919 1,31,905 6,810 100 1,28,816 ||
.

Total 10,04,771 9,13,079 8,62,992 7,99,083 7,80,760 6,35,420 76,791 13,838 7,25,047
Peshawar Distriot .)
CHAP . V. - ADMINISTRATION AND FINANCE . 205

Chapter V , 0 .

d
18 19

caltivato
11 ,13 14 16 16

including
Berondo
18 17
1

prodaoo
Rovigod
Land and Land

Rate
fallow
Poroontage
ostimatoo

rato

difforence

increase
Rovenne .

Romission
os

previous

,on
NEW RUTINUS A36H30BD .

Total

.
demand
cent
The basis and results

with
and
Jágír

per
timate

kist
of

of
on
and
Khálss

band
of the assessment.

jama
Name of Tahsil,

.
.
. m

.
.

Ioá

.
.
Peobáwar 2,45,400 2,26,452 1,63,871 62,267 11,136 2,28,974 0 1 6 2 11 0
Nowshers 1,38,862 1,11,233 97,742 8,803 210 1,06,868 6 12 11 0 13 6
Dandai 1,20,313 1,16,738 90,571 10,938 2,809 1.04,818 19 16 2 9 8 7
Doábo 1,17,111 1,09,043 92,019 4,371 6,858) 1,02,243 19 11 3 9 14 11
Bashinagar .. 1,21,463 1,12,473 96,842 4,683 7,377 1,08,801 19 11 3 0 16 8
Mardán ... 1,82,237 1,73,848 1,40,671 8,806 12,197 1,81,073 26 08 07 이

Total 9,26,476 8,49,283 6,81,318 89,088 39,681 8,00,963 11 11 1 0 10

Porcentage
including

, ncluding
revendo
21 23 26

increase
20 23 24 26

iincrOnDe
Prosont
amount
amount
Former
follow

00186s
connot

Total
Mái
land
Rato

mill
.and

previous
and

demand
on
cultarablo

of
.of
of
.

codson
.

Namo of Taboil.

,
Mai
ares
.

Posbáwar 1 6 10 6,746 31,866 24,892 87,906 13,293 6 4 1

Nowsber 0 7 1 6,613 6,308 12,970 17,6041 10,938 9 10 7
Daunzai 1 11 0 3,393 11,134 10,388 18,318 19,787) 19 6 9
Donbo 99 8 6 1,871 7,5681 23,698 24 19 10
9,290 16,607
Hasbtpegar 0 11 1 12,684 23,318 9,649 17.478 25,837 26 11 6
Vardán 0 61 66,966 83,280 13,626 23,288 41,970 29 7 9

Total 0 11 10 95,484 91,440 80,616 1,30,961 1,35,361 16 12 9

The per cent increase of the present revenue compared with the
old revenue is given under heading No. 18.
The máfi revenue is not included ; this is shown separately under
heading No. 22.
The total increase includingcesses, and also the per cent. in
crease , are shown under column Nos. 25, 26.
The amount under column 23 includes the lambardár cess at
Rs. 5 per cent. on the oldjuma; itis reallymore than was paid, because
lambardárs who had ináms did not usually recover pachotra.
The local rate cess is not included among the cesses.
In tahsil Nowshera Settlement of waste
Total area of Ires ofrakh only, under section 27 of lands,
No. Namo of Villages. the village not apart
Act XXXII of 1871 , se
1 Dár Ismailkhol 23,8ng 660 parate Settlements have
206
2 Maddokbol 3,070
3,701 642
been made for excess waste
2 Kattikhol ..

4 Msabar
B Palosi
... 8,180
2,276
307
181
lands in nine villages. In
6 Khasrat 8,630 248 every case but Daurán ,
7 Hangal ... 2,004 688
they are engaged for by the
8 Lakral 2,931 20
9 Dauráa Mayakbel ... 748 272 proprietors of the vil
Total 43,987 8,093 lages to which the land
belongs. The marginal
 ( Punjab Gazetteer,
206 CHAP. V. - ADMINISTRATION AND FINANCE.

Chapter V, 0. statement shows the total areas of the villages, and the areas of the
Land and Land excess waste lands or rakhs set apart.
Revenue. The mills have been separately assessed :: in Peshawar there are
Mill assessment. ten classes charged at Rs. 50, 40, 30 , 25, 22, 20, 15, 14 , 12-8 and 5 ;
in Daudzai four, charged at Rs. 40, 30, 20 and 10 ; in Doába three
classes, charged at Rs. 30 ,20 and 10 ; in Hashtnagar fourclasses charg
ed Rs. 25, 20, 15 and 10, and in Mardán, where the mills are neces
sary and not a source of income, they have been nominally assessed
at Rs.6, 4 and 3. It was first of all intended that the mill revenue
should be considered a portion of the village revenue, and not liable
to increase or decrease, but this was found to be impossible, as the mills
are often owned by persons who have no other right in the village.
It is accordingly necessary every year to check the num
ber of mills, allow reductions for those mills which have fallen out
of repair by the action of the river, which may increase or decrease
the water of the channel on which the mills are situated , and to assess
the newly built mills according to the class under which they come ;
this is carried out at the same time that the alluvion and diluvion
Settlement made inquiries are made.
with proprietors. The Settlement was made with the proprietors ; where there were
inferior and superior, the Settlements were made with the inferior.
Instalments. The instalments sanctioned by Government for each tahsil are
as follows :
es

es
Sbar

Bhar
pay

pay
.
able

:
able
Name of Tabs1). Kharif. Rabi.
,

.
15th April
Quasbah ... 16th November on . 15th July two
15th August
16th April
Peshawar ... Khalso 16th Nov., 16th Doo . 000 16th June ODO
15th July
ditto two 15th June, 16th
Ditto 000
Ot her oircles .. July.
15th June
Kbattak bill Ditto ditto . one 15th July one
Nowsbera villager . 16th August
...

( Nowshera 16th Nov., 15th Dec. 16th June, 18th

July
Jehángirabád . three Ditto ... two
chó bị ... оре Ditto 000
Bolak páma ... two Ditto three
:::

Urmar one Ditto two

Dendai 16th Nov., 16th Deo. 15th Jane, 15th
15th January July.
Daudzái two Ditto one
Villages irrigated from three Ditto One
Adezas.
16th Nov., 15th Dec. Ditto.
Doába
15th January. Ditto
Doába two ODO
Villages irrigated from three Ditto one
Adezai.
15th November
15th December two Ditto one

Hashtnagar
{
Bholgira
Maira Bela
16th January
16th Nov. , 16th Dec.
} Ditto .
..

Maira one Ditto ... two

Bela ono Ditto 000

Ditto ditto one Ditto one

Mardán ...
Porniawar Distriot.)
CHAP . V.-ADMINISTRATION AND FINANCE . 207

Tabsil.
Harvest and
Fasli year.
The new assessments are sanctioned Chapter V , O.
for a term of twenty years running fom Land and Land
Peshawar Kbarif 1281 the harvests noted in the margin. Revenue.
Utmán Bolák .. 1283
Mardán 1282 The cesses payable on land revenue are Term of settlement.
Nowshers
Doába Dándzsi
1281
1281
as in the next margin, in rupees per cent. of
revenue .
Pashtoagar 1283
The mirábi is a fixed sum collected Cesses.
Alurdán
and lasht .
Other in all the tahsils but Mardán. It is
Cous . tahsilo .
nngår described, and figures given, in the
Lambardár ..
K. a .
6 0
B,
6
A.
0
section on irrigation rights (page
Patwari
Road
.. 60
10
6 0
140). In addition to the above cesses
School 1 0 local rates are levied at Rs. 8-5-4 per
08 08
Pont
Zaildar 1. 0
cent. on the revenue.
Head Lambardár 1 0 Table No. XVII shows the area Government lands.
Total 13 8 14 and income of Government estates ;
while Table No. XIX shows the area
of land acquired by Government for public purposes.
Table No. XXX shows the number of villages, parts of villages, Assignments of
land revenue.
and plots, and the area of land of which the revenue is assigned,
the amount of that revenue, the period of assignment, and the
number of assignees for each tahsil as the figures stood in 1881-82.
The whole subject of assignments of land revenue came under
review at the Regular Settlement, when it was found that the jágér
dárs were, according to the old Sikh system , taking a full half share
of the produce, instead of the Government demand which was all
they were entitled to ; and that they had often transferred their
jágir rights by sale, gift,ormortgage, while collaterals had in some
cases inherited. A full detail of the assignments will be found at
pages CXX to CXLVII of the appendices to Captain Hastings'
report. They may be classed under the following heads, each of
which will be separately noticed :
1. Máfis to mosques. 7. Lambardárs' inám ..
2. village servants. 8. Maliks'
3. shrines. 9. Daftaris'
4. Hindu buildings. 10. Favourable assessments
6. Miscellaneous máfis. (a) of border tribes ,
6. Mill mátis. ( b) of leading men .
It was found that in every village there were one or more Máfis to mosques.
masjids, to each of which attached a small máfi enjoyable by the
imám or village priest ; some of these cases had previously been
enquired into, and received sanction to be enjoyed either
during the pleasure of Government, or for life, and liable to re-con
sideration at death. By far the greater number had notbeen enquired
into at all. As their resumption would be considered a hardship
and the amount thereby saved would not compensate for the ill
feeling caused, it was decided that, provided the máfis were proved
to beof old standing, not necessarily three generations, they should
be released in favour of the imám in occupation during the pleasure of
Government, “ tá marzi Sarkár , ” subject to the performance of the
 ( Punjab Gazetteer ,

208 CHAP. V. - ADMINISTRATION AND FINANCE .

Chapter V, O. duties attaching to the position. The figures below show their
Land and Land number and distribution
Revenue.
No. OF MAPIS ,
Máfis to mosques.

mális

ue
,No.

More
Total

Reven

than
of

than
.area

Less
Name of Tahsil.

10
acres

acres
10
.

.
Peshawar ... 298 623 2.124 296 2
Do4ba Daudali 329 678 2,170 329
421 833 76 11
Nowshera ...

284 1,114 2,133 261 23

Hashtoagar ...

225 780 169 66

Mardán 2,788
Utmán Bolák ... ... 177 1,623 1,163 118 E9

8,693 161
...
Total 1,400 7,047 1,239

Villages servants' No previous enquiry had been made regarding this class of máfis,
máfis. but in most villages there
Máf Chakrana deh. Class of servants .
No. of Area in were usually found lohárs
grants. acres .
(blacksmiths ), tarkhans
Blacksmiths 273 643 ( carpenters ), kuláls (pot
Carpenters . 892 720
Cobblero ... 1 ters), náis (barbers ), and
Potters 31 24
363
others enjoying small por
Barbers ... 266 tions of inám land. It was
Bards 62 79
decided, in those máfis
...

Servants of guest-houses
1
***

Sweepers
Brickmakers
..

.00 10 19 proved to have been enjoy

Bakers ... 17 10 ed . for a long period, that
Doctors 2
12
they should be continued to
Watchmen 18
Washermen 2 1 the office and upheld during
Shepherds ... 2 the pleasure of Government
Total 1,068 1,776
on condition of service.
The result of these enqui
ries for the district will
be found in the statement in the margin.
Jáfis to giáráts. In cases of this class, it was ascertained if the income from the
máfi went towards the maintenance of the ziárat or shrine; if so, and
it was one much reverenced, the máfis were upheld so long as the ziá
rat to which they attach is held in respect, and during the pleasure of
Government. When, however, the income was not expended mainly
in the keeping up of the shrine, but enjoyed by thepresent máfi
dars, simply owing to their being descendants of the saint, proposals
for enjoyment for life and favourable assessment afterwards were
sanctioned. The total number of such grants was 89, and their annual
value Rs. 6,571. In Yusafzai, máfis set apart for the support of
buildings and shrines, or granted to the priesthood, are known as
seris, translated by Major James as free gift ; but as the situation
of seri land is generally at the head of aa vand, it is probable that
the word is simply seri and means from the head.
Mafir to Hindu There are but few máfis to Hindu buildings, and nearly all
buildings. are situated in the limits of the old Pesháwar, Daudzai, and Doába
Peshawar Distriot .)
CHAP . V. - ADMINISTRATION AND FINANCE . 209

No of tahrils . They were granted Chapter V , O.

Name of Tahsil. Mafis.
Value. by the Sikhs for a lengthened
Bo.
period. The figures in the Land and Land
Revenue.
margin show the number in Mátis to Hindu
Peshawar 26 697
wowshera 68 each tahsil. buildings.
Doaba Daudtai
Mardán
6 177 This class of máfis, usu- Miscellanrous
1
Utnán Bulák ... ......
ally found to be enjoyed máfis.
Total 36 931
by Sayads, Afgháns, and
sometimes Brahmins were
upheld for life where they
were proved to have been enjoyed for a long period.

favourably
In the case of mills, too,although strictly speaking not máfis, as
granted Mill wájis.

mills
millo

there were no sanads

No.
No.
mills

SAuedged
of
free
of
No.

forthcoming to sup
of

port their free enjoy

Value

Name of Taboil.
ment, the fact of long

enន្នឪននិA[•ី:
.

enjoyment was taken

into consideration .
Rs.
The statement in the
Pesbáwar 231 108 2,407 13 292
margin shows the
Do áoa Daudzai 176 38 737 8 190
Unshinngar 190 66 }| 882 86 number of mills in each
Murdán 33
Utmán Bolák
...
tahsil, the number
recommended to be
Total 696 21134.016 64 999 granted free and the
number for which
favourable assessments have been proposed.
The lambardársof the district, as a rule, enjoyed ináms ; in Lambardár's inams.
tahsils Pesháwar and Daudzai the inám was often nothing more
than their proportional share in the inám ba -wajeh -daftariat
previously mentioned. Some of them were in enjoyment of more
than their proportional share. In tappa Bárazai of Khalſl, the one
fourth favourable assessment was all that was enjoyed by lan
ardárs and proprietors. In Doába, Hashtnagar and Mardán
pachotra was taken, and the lambardárs had inams besides in parts
of Mardán and Hashtnagar. In tahsil Nowshera the lambardárs
of the Khattak hill villages enjoyed cash ináms and relief from their
share of the Government assessment, according as the distribution
was on houses or cattle. In tappas Tureh and Bolák, ploughs of
land ( i.e., the area a plough could cultivate ), cash and wells were en
joyed as inám . In some villages of tappa Khalsa there was an
inám known as sekot or trihura , i.e., one-third of the produce of
the land ; it originated under the Sikh farmers.
The idea of cash allowances was not favourably received by System of exemp
the headmen
it was ; andthat
arranged important that
as itinwascommutation, they shouldshould
lambardárs receive tion from
be contented, 185c88
ment.

ináms by freeing their land in the distribution to the amount of the

allowance, i.e., the amount to be given in inám was to be added
to the assessment of the village, and distributed over the village
lands, minus the land to be granted to the lambardárs. This
arrangement saved them the collection of the cess from other
proprietors, who, if relations and connections, seldom paid , and
from whom the headmen often did not care to recover. The land
14
 ( Punjab Gazetteer,
210 CHAP. V. - ADMINISTRATION AND FINANCE ,

Chapter V , 0. granted as inám was assessed land. If the allowance exceed the
.

Land and Land revenue of the lambardar's land, or, if the lambardar's land was
Revenue. already jágír or máfi to him, he will receive the remainder in cash.
Khattak Inmbardárs' For the Khattak hill village lambardárs whose allowance at
allowances. Rs. 5 per cent came to next to nothing, the old ináms of lambardárs
in cash and land enjoyed by them were both upheld for their lives
as well as the allowance at5 per cent. And where the present ináms
of lambardárs in commutation of allowance fell short of their
original inám , the differences were upheld for life.
Mardán tenant In Mardán, where the occupants of some hamlets who carried
allowances.
on the duties of lambardárs and enjoyed ináns in consideration
of that position were declared tenants,special arrangements were
made to uphold some part of their original ináms for life.
Results of above The statement on the next page shows the results of these
arrangements. arrangements in each tahsil.
Malliks' ináms,
Malliks' ináms are few ; they are the headmen of families
No. of Acres free of Revenue in
already described. They
Name of Tshsil. Malliko. revendo rupees.
are only to be found in
Peshawar tahsil now . At
Peshán ar 42 161 774 the Regular Settlement
Hasbtnagar ... 13 99 138
opportunity was taken to
appoint them lambar
dárs, and their ináms were then treated as other lambardárs ' ináms.
If they remained malliks their ináms were upheld for life, liable to
reconsideration at death . The statement in the margin shows
the number of malliks and the ináms enjoyed by them.
Daftaris' ináms. The daftaris were found, as a rule, in tappas Mohmand, Khalil
and Daudzai, enjoying
Name of Tahsil No of Acres free of Revenue in small ináms ba -wajeh
Dafta ris . revenue . rupees .
daftariat (i.e., rent) .
The ináms should have
Pesháwar 794 3,561 7,067
Nowsbers 26 97 111 been resumed in the first
Doába L'audzai 449 682 2,716
Aasthnagar 8 12 59
instance, when the Go
Mardan 116 8,124 1,116 vernment limited its de
Utmán Bolák 82 2,681 2,013

Total
mand to one-sixth, but
... 1,474 15,067 13,081 as it was not done, and
the ináms had been en
joyed for so long, it was considered advisable to resume after the
deaths of present enjoyers. The statement in the margin shows the
results for the district.
Favourable assess- The favourable assessments may be placed under four head
ments . -
ings :
I. — Where favourable assessments had hitherto been enjoyed ;
for example, tappa Barozai. Here in every case, if the village ad
joins independent territory, the favourable assessment was continued;
and in villages not adjoining the border, a part only was resumed
and the remainder upheld for period of Settlement. Twenty-three
such villages now enjoy a favourable assessment to the amount
of Rs. 5,372.
II . — The Michni and Halimzai Mohmands occupy land in
British territory, and had their favourable assessments upheld as
heretofore; the only increase being in the matter of cesses. Their
Peshawar Distriot . )

ALLOWANCE
ASSESSMENT
CHAP. V. - ADMINISTRATION AND FINANCE . 211

EXEMPT

63,808
,FROM
LAND

11,989
ASA

8,620
Chapter V , 0 .

106'o1
Rs
,C

116
Land and Land

.
Revenue.

10.030
Total.

2,846
2,643
.GBANTBD

1,087
1,951

710
Results of the inám

Rs
LIIS
POB arrangements.

.
Total.

1,663

1.768
116
.LAND

Bs
INAY
AND

.
Cash .
PERMANENT

jama.

43.768
Land and its | 3,987
12,475
GRANTS
.

13.441
Total.

3,400
1,432

6,160
676
668
Rs

ខ្ញុំ ដ
.

Cash .

30,317
19,209
Aoros
1,200

616

Rs
R.

.
its jama.
empt an d
ΘX .

2,117
Land
944

877
327

423
618

288
PORYBRLY
LALBARDAR
AMOUNT

of Settlement.
IXANO

12,730
ENJOYBD

181'88
district at the conclusion
7,891

No. of lambardárs in the

OY

.Rs
.BY

16.972
Total,
8,002

ឌី
Cash .

present jama,
its Land and
Daudrai
Tuboil
.Name

Hashtaagar
Doába

Utmán
of

Nowobera

Bolák

Total
Mardan
Pesbá
war

former actual assessments, what they used to pay with cesses, and Favourable assess.
what they are now asked to pay with cesses , will be seen in the ments .
statement on the top of the next page.
III. - New favourable assessments owing to situation on or
near the border, in obedience to the instructions contained in
Government letter No. 755, dated 30th November 1870. These
orders were freely used in Mardán and Hashtnagar, and met the
case of hamlets hitherto enjoyed free. All the proprietary body are
 ( Punjab Gazetteer,

misbehaviour
212 CHAP. V. - ADMINISTRATION AND FINANCE.

previously

payable
Former

amonnt
amount
actual
assess

event
Chapter V , 0 .

Full
cesses
The

! ding
of
in
TIB AMOUNT NOW

not
,
.inc
cesses
PAID .

u
.puid
Land and Land

,plus
Revenue.

No.
.ofes
gvill
Favourable assess Name of Tahsil . Name of Tribe.
ments.

ment
Revenue . Cesses.

Taruk zain 12 3,314 841 797 214 3,606

Halimzai Mehmundo 1 200) 211 200 210 3,017
Doába Daudzni
Total .. 13 3,504 1,052 997 454 6,653

entitled to this favour. In Shabkadr, where the proprietor was

single -handed and could do nothing alone, the favour was extended
to the tenants with occupancy rights. The mafidars' rights were
affected in a few cases, where
Number of villages Amount of
Name of Taben in which forourable revenue
the proprietors have demanded
assessments have
been made.
excused . that they should be restricted
R.
to the Government demand in
Peshawar 19 4,651 stead of what they had hitherto
Doába Daudzsi
Hughtnagar
3
11
8,605
5.250 enjoyed. The figures in the
Murdán
Utmán Bolák ...
22 6,380 table given in the margin will
17 6,065 show the results of the new
Total 67 23,741 favourable assessments of the
Settlement.
IV . — The fourth class includes favourable assessments to lead
ing men, whose lands or mills had hitherto been lightly assessed ;
to ask them to pay the average rates in adjoining villages would
have been hard . This system of favourable assessment was also
carried out for a few others whom it was considered advisable
to favour and place in a better position than ordinary zamindárs.
The statement below will show the number of cases, and the
families to whom consideration has been shown :
Amount of
No, of Name of the persons or familieg with whom
Name of Tahsil. CH808 favourable assessmenta bave been made . revenue
excused ,

Rs.
Peshawar Arháh Parfráz Khan and his brothers Jumma Khan , 1,046
Abdul Kharim Khan , Kotla Arbáb Kbels family
...

Pir Hadif of Palosí Piran ... 46

...

Total 1,092
flashtnagar 6 Mir Hásn Khan 227
Qázi Amir Ján , & o . 150
:::::

Mokorram Kbán, & o . ... 600

Bhabház Khan , & c 600
Abdulla Kbán of Umarzai, & o . ... ... 550

Total 2,127
Mardán 6 Ibrábím Khán of Hamza Kot 200
Akram and Afzal ... 200
Amnd -ud- din of Qazſábad ... 62
Yár Muhammad , &c . , of Hoti ... .. 150
Khwaja Muhammad Khan of Hoti ... 683
Molabbat Kbán of Torn ... 67

Total ... 1,363

Utmán Bolák Ahmad Khác of Khauán, 200
Abbas Kbán of Abad Khán ... ... 200
::

...

Total 400

Grand Total 4,981

Peshawar District.]
CHAP. V. - ADMINISTRATION AND FINANCE . 213

The Khalil Arbábkhel had peviously received the sanction Chapter V , 0.

of Government to enjoy their acquired lands free for life, and at Land and Land
one -fourth assessment after death of the occupantsthen enjoying; these Revenue.
favourable assessments are not included in the foregoing statement. The Khalil Arbáb
khel.
Some of the leading men were found in enjoyment of large
areas on which they had paid nothing hitherto ; in every case , look- Hashtnagar and
Mardán Kháns'
ing to the position of the claimant, and comparing him with his ináms.
neighbours, arrangements were made to uphold portions for life,
conditional on service and help in recovering revenue instalments,
provided such help should be required. The subjoined statement
showsthe result of the proposals for the leading men of Hashtnagar
possession

and Mardán :
leading
Kháns
enjoyment
men
aud
No.
of
or
in

FOBMBB MAPIO. PRBABNT MABIG.

máfis
of
.

Name of Tahsil.
Area , Mille. Revenue. Area . Millo . Revenue.

Rs. Re.
Hashtnagar 14 4.962 23 2.783 4,962 16} 2,643
Mardán 11 7,894 4,302 3,268 2,466
TOTAL 25 12,846 23 7,086 7,210 16} 5,109

This canal was projected with the view of supplying irrigation Swát River Canal,
to the dry plains in the north -east of the Peshawár valley, lying
between the Swát and Kábul rivers, and the Kalpáni torrent, on the
banks of which Hoti Mardán , the station of the Regiment of Guides,
is situated. The scheme originated with the late Sir Henry Lawrence,
who, when President of the Board of Administration for the Punjab,
advocated the construction of a canal in this locality, more on the
ground that it would have an admirable political effect than from
any hope of its yielding a large income. The first official proposal
on record is contained in a Minute, dated 1st December 1870, by
Sir Henry Durand, then Lieutenant-Governor of the Punjab, who
personally visited the localities, and especially the site afterwards
fixed on for the head -works. The proposal was cordially approved
by Lord Mayo. A preliminary report, with rough estimate of cost, was
submitted to the Government of India with the recommendation
of the Lieutenant-Governor ( Sir Henry Davies) on 23rd September
1871 , with the view of obtaining sanction to the prosecution of
further investigations and preparation of a detailed project. The
scope of this preliminary project comprised the tract in the Pesháwar
district, bounded on the west and south by the Kábul river, on the
east by the Kalpáni torrent, a tributary of the Indus, and by the
Indus itself, and on the north by the frontier range of hills, the
length being about 25 miles, average breadth about 12 miles..
Through the north -west corner the Swát river flows, debouching
from the hills not far from the post of Abazai, and joining the
 ( Panjab Gazetteer ,
214 CHAP. V. - ADMINISTRATION AND FINANCE .

Chatper V , 0. Kábul river about 14 miles above the cantonment of Nowshera .

Land and Land The triangular corner thus cut off, called “ the Doába,” has long been,
Revenue. and is now, extensively irrigated by inundation canals from the
Swát River Canal . Swát river, and a narrow strip in the valley of that river on its left
bank is similarly protected, so that no provision for these portions
of the tract is required beyond ensuring that the new works will not
interfere with the supply of water they now enjoy. The primary
object of the project is to provide irrigation for the high table land
lying between the Swát and Kábul rivers and the Kalpáni, which
is at too high a level to be reached by inundation canals, while the
rainfall is scanty and precarious, and thewater level is at a great
depth below the surface of the ground. To the eastward of the
Kalpani the water is found at a higher level. Sir Henry Durand
accordingly considered that the irrigation from the canalshould be
limited, at least for the present, to lands westward of that stream .
An extension beyond the Kalpáni is possible should it be hereafter
deemed advisable. The valley, with a rainfall ranging between 8
and 15 inches, stands urgently in need of irrigation . An attempt
was apparently made in olden times to draw water from the river
for this tract at a point close to the site of the present head
works. The remains of an embanked channel are still visible in
places above the fort of Abazai, but how long ago this was con
structed, how far it was carried , or whether water ever flowed in the
channel, no one can now say. The hill torrents probably carried
away the canal, if it was ever constructed across them. The
question whetherwells would not be a cheaper mode of providing
the irrigation was disposed of in a letter from the Financial Com
missioner of the Punjab,in which it was calculated that the probable
cost of wellsto supply the area irrigable by this project would be
about 1 millions sterling.
The preliminary investigations showed that the supply of water
in the river at its lowest was ample to supply both old and new
irrigation, the smallest discharge measured up to that time being
2,970 cubic feet per second, of which 726 cubic feet were required
for the old irrigation, leaving 2,244 cubic feet for the new canal.
The area irrigable on the high land was estimated at 141,706 acres,
or 47,235 in the summer season, 94,470 acres in the winter. The
original scheme comprised the construction of a masonry weir 500
feet in length acrossthe river, close to its debouche from the hills,
about two miles above the Abazai fort ; the crest of the weir was
designed at the level of low water. A little below this weir a
channelto supply the high land and the inundation canals on the
Yusafzai side was projected from the left bank of the river, and
another for the old irrigation in the Doába from the right. The
probable outlay, exclusive of interest and other indirect charges,
was estimated as Rs. 14,70,000, the net income at Rs. 1,88,000,
which would give a profit of 12:84 per cent. on the outlay. On
receipt of this report and estimate, orders were issued by the
Governor -General in Council to proceed with the further investiga
tions required and the preparation of a detailed estimate. This
estimate , amounting to Rs. 19,45,000, was submitted in 1874, and
forwarded to the Secretary of State in 1875, and sanctioned by him
 Peshawar District .]

CHAP. V. - ADMINISTRATION AND FINANCE. 215

in 1876. In recommending the project the Government of India Chapter V, O. 1

pointed out that the present sparseness of population in the tract Land and Land
affected by the canal might affect the anticipated financial results. Revenue .
It is impossible to say with any degree of certainty when the Swát River Canal.
irrigation will be fully developed, but confidence was felt in
the soundness of the estimate of the revenue officers that this
might be looked for in fifteen years after the opening of the canal.
Orders to commence the work were issued on the 1st November,
1876, but shortly after the commencement it was ascertained that
the rates at which work could be done had been under -estimated,
and that sufficient provision had not been made for passing drainage
across the canal. Subsequent investigation also showed that a
weir was unnecessary and that by locating the canal head above
some reefs in the river bed, a sufficient depth of water could be
obtained for the canal without interfering in any way with existing
irrigation. The preparation of a revised estimate was therefore
ordered to provide for the increased expenditure. This was sub
mitted in June 1880, and received the sanction of the Secretary
of State early in the following year ; it showed a probable direct
expenditure of Rs. 35,45,800 and a net revenue of Rs. 1,39,500
per annum . The canal is now (November 1883) on the verge of
completion, and, as finally aligned, the main channel is 26 miles
300 feet long from itshead tothe point where it divides into two
large rájbahás Nos. VIII and IX , one carrying 200 cubic feet and
the other 155 cubic feet per second. In addition to various other
masonry works the main line is crossed by six large drainages,
for whịch 619 lineal feet of waterway have been provided, and
fourteen minor ones, aggregating 500 lineal feet of waterway. Besides
the above there are five large embankments of heights varying from
13 to 35 feet above ground surface. The treacherous nature of the
soil, as well as the difficulty of procuring labour, has made these works
more costly than they would otherwise have been. In addition
to the two above-mentioned there are seven other distributaries,
the alignment and construction of which are in progress; ;; and the
canal is expected to be ready for irrigation next kharif. The canal
has cost Rs. 37,25,000. The head -works, situated in the Abazai
country at the point where the Swát river enters British territory,
consist of aregulator with seven openings of six feet in width,
placed parallel to the stream of the river in a line with the bank.
Forts have been constructed at both ends of the bridge to render it
defensible. The estimated supply is 700 cubic feet per second, the
area protected 126,000 acres, the length of the main line 26 miles,
and the estimated annual irrigation 40,000 acres in the khuríf and
50,000 in the rabi.
 CHAPTER VI.

TOWNS, MUNICIPALITIES, AND

CANTONMENTS.
Chapter VI. At the Census of 1881, all places possessing more than 5,000
Towns, Municipa inhabitants, all municipalities, and all head -quarters of districts and
lities, and Can- places
tonments.
militarywere
postsreturned
were classed as towns. Under this rule the following
as the towns of the Peshawar district :
General statistics
of towns . Tabrils Town . Persons. Males, Females.

Pesháwar Peshawar 79,982 60,322 29,860

Fort Muckeson 170 130
Khálsa Khattak ... Nowshera 12.963 8 224 4.739
Doaba Dudai Fort -hankargarh 1.367 879 488
Fort Michni 218 206
Hashtnagar Tangi ... 9.037 4.916 4.122
Mnira Prang 8.874 4,676 4,199
Charsadda 8.363 4,581 3.782
Utmanzai 4,823 2,588 2,235
Fort A bazai 220 213 7
Mardán Mardán 2.766 2,214 652

The distribution by religion of the population of these towns

and the number of houses in each are shown in Table No. XLIII,
while further particulars will be found in the Census Report in
Table No. XIX and its appendix and Table No. XX. The remain
der of this Chapter consists of a detailed description of each town,
with a brief notice of its history, the increase and decrease of its
population, its commerce, manufactures, municipal government,
institutions, and public buildings ; and statistics of births and deaths,
trade and manufactures, wherever figures are available.
Peshawar city. The only city in the district , Pesháwar, is situated in the
Description. irrigated portion of the valley to the south -west, about 13 or 14 miles
east of the entry to the Khaibar Pass, in latitude 34° 2', longitude >

71° 3'. It is distant from Lahore 276 miles, from Kábul 190 miles,
from Kohát 37, from Mardán 31, and from Attock 50 miles. The
gardens on the south of the city are noted for their fruit.
Quinces,pomegranates, plums, limes, peaches and apples are produced
in luxuriant abundance. They also form the pleasure grounds of the
people, who in the early spring spend all their leisure there, exactly
as Londoners resort to Bushey or Richmond Park. On the north
side is the Sháhi or Royal bagh, the property of Government, now con
verted into a pleasure ground. The fort is at the north -west corner
of the city, and the cantoninent lies to the west. On the east there
are a few orchards, groves, ziúrats, and the principalburial grounds
in modern use. The city occupies a space of 494:20 acres ; its po
pulation is 55,610 or including cantonments and suburbs, 79,982
souls. It is surrounded by a mud wall, built in the first instance by
Avitabile, the Sikh Governor, and paid for by the levy of a tax.
The gates of the city are sixteen in number ; commencing from the
Peshawar District.)

CHAP. VI. — TOWNS, MUNICIPALITIES, AND CANTONMENTS . 217

west, their names are Rám Dás and Dabgari; to the north the Chapter VI.
Bajauri, Kábuli or Edwardes memorial, Asamai or Namadmali Towns, Municipa
Kacheri, Rati, Rámpura and Hashtnagar gates; on the east the lities,and
tonments.
Can
Lahori and Ganj gates; and on the south Yakka Tút, Koháti, Sharki
Darwázá, Thandi Kuhí, and Tabíbún gates. The gates are closed Pesháwar city .
every night at gunfire, and used tobe opened by the same signal in Description .
the early morning. The city is divided into five main quarters
Sarásiá , Jehángirpura, Andar Shahr, Karimpura, and Ganj. The
sarais number 11 — the principal ones are Sulemán, Saháfán, Kázi.
Najib and Názir Khairullah. There are ten market places -- the three
largest are the Ganj Mandi, Pípal Mandi opposite the Kotwali,and
Nawi Mandi near the Dabgari gate. The city is commanded by a
mud fort to the north -west. This fort was built by the Sikhs on the
ruins of the Bala Hissar or state residence of the Duránís, which
was destroyed by the Sikhs after the battle of Nowshera. The
main street, entered from the Kábul gate, is a row of shops, the
upper rooms of which are generally let out as lodgings; it is paved,
and presents at times a very picturesque sight. The remainder of
the city, made up of octagons, squares, markets, narrow and irregular
streets, is thoroughly eastern . The drainage was as bad as usual in
eastern cities, until the Deputy Commissioner set to work to remedy
it. It is now fast becoming one of the best drained cities in the
Punjab. The houses are built with a frame work of timber filled
up with small burnt bricks, called “ nogging " in England; it is believed
that houses built in this style are best able to withstand the shocks
ofthe earthquakes so frequent in the valley. They nearly all have
superstructures which project, and the consequence is that in the
upper storeys the houseson opposite sides of the street nearly touch.
There is nothing outwardly striking as regards the local architecture;
the interiors of someof the large houses are very elaborate; all are
built for privacy and adapted to the comfort and habits of the
people. The forms are usually quadrangular, and are carried up to
four or five storeys ; the roofs are flat and enclosed by frames of
wood -work six or seven feet high, filled up with mud, which allows
of their use during the winter days and summer nights, when it
would be impossible to sleep inside .
A very good idea of Peshawar life can be obtained by a bird's
eye view from the Gor Khatri, which stands on an eminence to the
east of the city and overlooks it. There are very few fine old houses
now ; those there are have been lately built, and belong to the.
merchant class. Most ofthe fine old houses were destroyed at the
same time as the Bála Hissár. The buildings worthy of notice are
theGor Khatri, originally a place of Hindú pilgrimage and mentioned
by Bábar, who visited it in 1519. When Avitabile was Governor of
Pesháwar, he resided there and erected a pavilion on the top of the
western gate, which does not now exist. The upper portion of the
gateway is used as the tahsil : the eastern gate used as a Government
guest house for native gentlemen ; the north -east corner is occupied
by a house belonging to the missionaries. To reach the Gor Khatri
from the Kábuli gate the Kotwali is passed through by an arch ; it
occupies the south side of an octagon, in the interior of which is the
silk merchants' quarter. The Kotwali was built during British rule.
 (Punjab Gazetteor,
218 CHAP. VI. - TOWNS, MUNICIPALITIES, AND CANTONMENTS .
Chapter VI.
The mosque of Mohabbat Khán, named after Mohabbat Khán, a
Towns, Municipa- Governor of Shah Jehán's, easily distinguishable by its two high
lities, and Can .
tonments. minarets, used frequently in Avitabile's time as a substitute for the
Pesháwar city. gallows, is the finest public building in the city ; it is in the quarter
Description known as Andar Shahr. In the hot weather the people whose means
admit of it live in subterranean rooms, taikhánas, which are attach
ed to many of the larger houses ; all the arrangements are very
complete, and it is apparently as healthy a way of passing life as
remaining above ground in a temperature of 90° or 100° . There are
ten public hamáms— this is a popular luxury, much fancied by the
people in the winter. In andnear the city there are three wells,
the water of which is noticeably cool during the hot season. It is
managed by turning in the Bára water during the winter till the
well is filled up, and then hermetically sealing it till the summer,
when it is opened for the first time. The water is refreshing, and
of a much lower temperature than water artificially cooled, except
by ice. Bhána -Mári and Dheri Bágbánán are suburbs, and stretch
from the foot of the walls to the south -west direction of the city.
To the west, about two miles from the city, lies the cantonment,
where there are public offices, & c. The city is traversed by a main
street called Kissa Kháni running from the Edwardes' gate via the
Kotwali to Gor Khatri, the width of which is some 50 feet ; it is
well paved, and a canal runs through the centre of the city. The
city canal has been built of pakka masonry, and it supplies ample
water for washing, building, and watering the streets. Drinking
water is procured from wells which are numerous in all quarters.
All the drains are pakka. The sanitary arrangements are generally
excellent.
The internal arrangement of the city is thus described by
Colonel McGregor
“ The streets are planned with great irregularity; the main street
of the city enters at the Kábuli Darwázá, and runs east for 350 yards, then
north north -east for 200 yards, when it comes to the market-place ; thence
one street branches north to the Masjid Darwázá, and another goes to the
east and then branches, one going to the Ganj Darwázá and the other to
the grass-market gate. The street which goes past the Kotwali from the
market-place throwsoff a branch to the east at the Kacheri Darwázá,
and this in about 130 yards again forks into two, one going to the Lahori
Darwázá and the other to the Ghor Khatri to within 30 yards of the east
wall, when it branches north and south , one going to the Lahori Darwázá
and the other to the Ganj Darwázá. These streets are generally about 30
feet wide, but in some places, as near the Kábuli gate and the market-place,
they are as much as 50 to 60 feet. The other streets are very narrow and
tortuous, and not too clean, but the main streets are kept in a state of
very fair average cleanliness. There are 132 sarais and market-places in the
city. The principal sarai is the Ghor Khatri, which is a square enclosure
of about 170 yards; the others are the Sarai Mahabat near the south-west
corner of the Ghor Khatri,the Sarai Hira Chaukidár, the Sarai Sulímán at
the junction of the Gor Khatri and Lahori Darwázá road , the Sarai
Muhammadi, and the Sarai Wali Muhammad . The principal mosques in
the city are the Masjid Mohabat khán and the Masjid Diláwer Khán.
The principal market-places are the Mandi Gor Khatri on the north -east
face of that place : the grass-market outside the gates in the centre of the
Peshawar District.]

CHAP. VI. - TOWNS, MUNICIPALITIES, AND CANTONMENTS. 219

south face ; the horse-market aa little to the west of this but inside the city. Chapter VI.
There are several wood -markets ; the principal one is at the north -west Towns, Municipa
corner near the Bála Hissár. Besidesthese, there are the clock market- lities and Canton
place on the main road from the Kábuli gate, and the (' habútra market- ments .
place on the north of this. The first is an open space with sheds all round, Pesháwar city.
about 200 yards by 150 yards ; the other is a square of about 130 yards Description.
surrounded by houses. The city is divided into five quarters, and 168
wards. Thefirst 26 of these quarters run , in the succession given above,
from the south -west to the west, north and east round thewalls of the city ;
the others commence to the south of the Gor Khatri, and go to the west,
all being south of the Lahori Darwázá
9
road , east of the Koháti Darwazá
clock market- place and Chabútra . "
Outside, upon the northern face of the city, upon an eminence,
is a fort, the Bảla Hissár, which dominates every part of the city.
Behind it runs the Grand Trunk Road, and beyond this again
extends a wide tract of marsh. On the west is a slight depression
occupied by the Sadr Bazár of the cantonments, which lie imme
diately beyond, and some small suburbs thickly surrounded by
groves and gardens. On the east and south the ground is much
broken, and interspersed with heaps of rubbish, brick -kilns, and
grave-yards, the intervening spaces being occupied on the east by
cultivated fields, on the south by dense orchards of apple, quinca, or
peach. The fort above alluded to is quadrilateral in shape, mea
suring 220 yards on its south, west, and east faces, and 200 yards
on its northern face. The walls are of sun -dried brick , and rise to
a height of 92 feet above the level of the ground, with afausse-braie
of fully 30 feet. It contains extensive and well-cunstructed
magazines and store-houses, and is supplied with water by three wells.
There are bastions at each of its corners and upon the southern ,
western , and eastern face. An armament of guns and mortars is
mounted upon the walls. It completely dominates the city, which
is almost contiguous to its south - eastern corner.
The population is of an extremely mixed character. The tribes
and classes most largely represented are:—Sayads, Moghals,Patháns,
Kashmírís, Awáns, other Hindkís, and of Hindús, Bráhmans, Khatris,
Aroras. The commercial transactions of the city are mainly engrossed
by the Khatris and Aroras, though there are also Muhammadan
merchants of position and importance. The mass of the population
is subdivided into petty trade-guilds, recruited by miscellaneous
tribes of every race to be found in Northern India or in Afghánis
tán and
Thethe neighbouring
cantonments countriesare
of Pesháwar to the northtwo
andmiles
west.westward of
situated Cantonments.
the Pesháwar city.Their length is over three miles, and breadth about
one mile. The country surrounding them is cultivated, and has gar
dens and villages in close proximity, except towards the north where
there are deep ravines, and the country is intersected by several
canals and rivers. The soil is very fertile, and it is irrigated by
means of small canal cuts from the Bára river. Formerly water
for drinking purposes was obtained from these cuts, but it is now
supplied from the Bára water-works, and is conveyed by wrought
iron pipes. The use of this pipe water is limited to cantonments
only, and it has not yet been extended to the city. There are about
 ( Punjab Gazetteer,
220 CHAP. VI. — TOWNS, MUNICIPALITIES, AND CANTONMENTS .

Chapter VI. half -a -dozen wells in cantonments which afford excellent drinking
Towns, Municipa water. The cantonments were occupied by British troops soon after
lities ments.
and Canton- the annexation of the Punjab in 1848-49. There are troops of all
arms, but the garrison has now been much reduced. There are no
Cantonments. old buildings of note in cantonments, except the Residency. It
was formerly the garden retreat of Ali Mardán Khán, one of the
Duráni chiefs, and is now used as the record-room , and the
treasury of the district ; and among the modern buildings there
are the St. John's Church , double -storeyed barracks, &c. The site of
the cantonment, a curved elevation looking towards the Khaibar
hills, is one of the best and highest points in the valley, the only ob
jection to it lying in its proximity to the city. To the south -east
are barren and stony plains intercepted by occasional water-courses ;
to the north lies a marshy tractextending in the direction of the
Kábul river. The cantonment buildings are arranged in three main
blocks ; right, centre, and left, forming together an irregular oblong 8
miles and 540 yardsin circuit, 3 miles and925 yards in length from
north -west to south-west, and 1 mile 1,650 yards in breadth at its
widest point. The right (or eastern ) block contains the artillery
lines, and barracks for two regiments of Native Infantry, the Com
missariat stores, the district Court-house and Treasury, the Jail and
Police lines, and other public buildings. The centre block contains
lines for a regiment of Native Infantry. It contains also the Church,
Roman Catholic Chapel, post office, staging bungalow, and the
Cantonment Magistrate's office. The left (or western ) block con
tains lines for a regiment of British Infantry, two companies of Sap
pers , a regiment of Native Infantry, and one of Native Cavalry.
În front of this block are the race-course, grand parade, and burial
ground. In the rear are a large cricket ground and public garden.
The appearance of the place during the cold and rainy seasons is
pleasing and picturesque. The gardens attached to the Officers'
bungalows, which line the main roads, are well planted with trees
and in most cases are well kept and spruce. Much public energy
and good taste also have been displayed in certain improvements
recently carried out. Add to this description the fact of a consider
able society brought together by the presence of so large a force,
and it will be seen that the place combines the principal qualifica
tions for a pleasurable station. The whole, however, is marred by
the excessive unhealthiness for which the cantonment is proverbial
throughout Northern India, fever of a very bad type being inordi
nately prevalent at all seasons of the year.
The supply of water has always been attended with difficulty,
the main source for many years having been a cut from the Bára
river of which the water was extremely polluted. This, however, has
been remedied by the supply of pipe-water already alludedto. Other
causes of the prevalence of fever are the extensive marshes to the
north, over -saturation of the soil in the cantonment, and excessive
irrigation of the neighbouring district. Much has been done to re
move these causes ; the large ghil near the fort has been to a great
extent drained, and aa thick belt of trees planted between it and the
Cantonments ; the over-irrigation of private compounds has been stop
ped ; the water from the Bára is now brought by pakka pipes into
Peshawar District.]
CHAP. VI. — TOWNS, MUNICIPALITIES, AND CANTONMENTS. 221

cantonments freed from impurities by percolation through a system Chapter VI.

of closed tanks partially filled withfine sand; and lastly, the sanita- Towns, Municipa
tion of the city of Peshawar has been vastly improved . Moreover, lities and Canton
a large proportion of the sickly men now annually withdraw from ments.
the valley to the comparatively healthy site of Cherat. The result Cantonments .

of these measures is said to have been a very marked decrease in the

former insalubrity of the station .
The old city was some if miles towards the east of the present History.
site, and is saidto have been founded by King Parras or Porus. Its
early history is sketched in Chapter II (page 32), and the follow
ing quotation from General Cunningham gives additional informa
tion regarding its archæological interest :
“ The great city now called Pesháwar is first mentioned by Fa-Hian in
AD. 400, under the name of Fo-len-Shah. It is next notice by Sung
Yun in A.D. 502, at which time the king of Gándhára was at war with the
king of Kipin orKophene, that is Kábul and Ghazníand the surrounding
districts. Sung-Yun does not name the city, but he calls it the capital , and
his description of its great stupa of king Kia -ni-ssekia , or Kanishka, is
quite sufficient to establish its identity. At the period of Hwen Thsang's
visit, in A.D. 630 ), the royal family had become extinct, and the kingdom
of Gándhára was a dependency of Kapisa , or Kábul. But the capital
which Hwen Thsang calls Pu -lu -sha -pu -lo,or Parasháwara, was still a great
city of 40 li, or 6f miles, in extent. It is next mentioned by Másudi and
Abu Rihan in the 10th and 11th centuries, under the name of Parsháwar,
and ayain by Babar, in the 16th century, it is always called by the same
name throughout his commentaries. Its present name we owe to Akbar,
whose fondness for innovation led him to change the ancient Parasháwar, of
which_he did not know the meaning, to Pesháwar, or the “ frontier town.”
Abul Fazl gives both names. The great object of veneration at Parashá
war, in the first centuries of the Christian era, was the begging pot of
Budhá, which has already been noticed. Another famous sitewas the holy
pipal tree, at 8 or 9 li, or 1} mile, to the south -east of the city. The tree
was about 100 feet in height, with wide-spreading branches, which according to
the tradition, had formerly given shade to Sakya Budha when he predicted
the future appearance of the great king Kanishka. The tree is not noticed
by Fa -Hian, but it is mentioned by Sung- Yun as the Pho -thi or Bodhi tree,
whose branches spread out on all sides, and whose foliage shuts out the
sight of the sky.' Beneath it there were four seated statues of the four
previous Budhas. Sung - Yun further states that the tree was planted by
Kanishka overthe spot where he had buried a copper vase containing
the pearl tissue lattice of the great stufa, which he was
afraid might be abstracted from the tope after his death . This
same tree would appear to have been seen by the Emperor Bábar, in A.D.
1505, who describes it as the stupendous tree' of Begrám , which he
immediately rode out to see.' It must then have been not less than
1,500 years old , and as it is not mentioned in A.D. 1594 by Abul Fazl
in his account of the Gor Khatri at Pesháwar, I conclude that it had
previously disappeared through simple old age and decay. The enormous
stupa ofKanishka, which stood closeto the holy tree on its south side, is
described by all the pilgrims. In A.D. 500 Få -Hian says that it was about
6
400 feet high, and adorned with all manner of precious things, and that
fame reported it as superior to all other topes in India. One hundred years
6
later, Sung- Yun declares that amongst the topes of western countries this
is the first.' Lastly in A.D. 630, Hwen Thsang describes it as
upwards of 400 feet in height and it li, or just one-quarter of a mile in
 ( Punjab Gazetteer,
222 CHAP. VI.—TOWNS, MUNICIPALITIES, AND CANTONMENTS.

Chapter VI. circumference. It contained a large quantity of the relics of Budhá. No

Towns, Municipa remains of this great stupa now exist. To the west of the stupa there was an
lities and Canton-old monastery, also built by Kanishka, which had become celebrated
ments . amongst the Buddhists through the fame of Arya -Párswika, Manorhita, and
History. Vasu -bandhu, three of the great leaders and teachers of Buddhism about
the beginning of the Christian era. The towers and pavilions of the
monastery were two storeys in height, but the building was already much
ruined atthe time of Hwen Thsang's visit. It was, however, inhabited by a
6
small number of monks who professed the ' Lesser Vehicle ' or exoteric
doctrines of Buddhism. It was still flourishing as a place of Buddhist
education in the ninth or tenth century, when Vira Deva of Magadhá was
sent to the great Vihára of Kanishka, where the best of teachers were
to be found , and which was famous for the quietism of its frequenters.'
I believe that this great monastery was still existing iu the times of Bábar
and Akbar under the name of Gor Khatri, or the Baniya's house. The
former says : ' I had heard of the fame of Gor Khatri, which is one of the
holy places of the jogís of the Hindús, who came from great distances to
cut off their hair and shave their beards at this Gor Khatri.' Abul Fazl's
account is still more brief. Speaking of Peshawar he says: 'Here is a
temple, called GorKhatri, a place of religious resort, particularly for jogís'.
According to Erskine, the grand caravansarai of Peshawar was built on the
site of the Gor Khatri."
The present name was given to the city by Akbar, the King of
Delhi. The new city was founded by Bagrám , a ruler of the time.
He had three brothers — one was the ruler of Jamrúd, the second of
Hashtnagar, and the third of Swát. The present city was much
enlarged and improved by General Avitabile, the Governor of
Peshawar in the time of the Sikhs. The opening of the Punjab
Northern State Railway has added immensely to the commercial
importance of Pesháwar. In 1860 the city was threatened by a flood
in the Bára river; which caused great loss to public and private
buildings in the city ; but dams have been constructed outside the
Kohát and Edwardes gates at considerable cost to turn the flood
water in the outer drain of the city.
Taxation and trade, The municipality of Pesháwar is a municipality of the second
&c . class. The Committee consists of the Deputy Commissioner as
President, the Civil Surgeon, the Senior Assistant Commissioner,
the Executive Engineer, the District Superintendent of Police, and
the Senior Resident Representative of the Educational Department,
as ex -officio members, and 13 other members. All of the non -official
members arenominated by theDeputy Commissioner. The table on
the top of the next page shows the income of the municipality for the
last few years. It is chiefly derived from octroi levied at à general
rate of Rs. 3-2-0 per cent. on the value of almost all goods brought
within municipal limits, except grains which are taxed not more than
one rupee per cent. There are also taxes on horses, &c., on sales, and
mutton and beef.
The trade of the city is fully discussed in Chapter IV (page 153),
while Table No. XLVA shows its manufactures as they stood in
1881-82. Much information regarding its industries is contained in
Mr. Kipling's note quoted at page 140. Pesháwar is the great com
mercial market for Central Asia, Afghánistán, Swát, Bajaur, and
Teráh, collecting wheat and salt from Kohát, rice and ghi from Swát,
Peshawar District.]
CHAP . VI. - TOWNS, MUNICIPALITIES, AND CANTONMENTS. 223

Chapter VI.
Detail. 1869-70 1870-71. 1871-72. 1872-73. 1873-74.1874-76 . 1876-76 .
Towns, Municipa
Rs . Rs . Ro . Ro . Rs R. Rs. lities, and Canton,
Ootroi duty 48,792 81,80 71,350 98,380 1,00,468 09,867 90,488 ments .
Tax on animolo .00

Miscellaneous TATAR } 6,312 3,429 Taxation, trade, & c.

:::::::
Rent of lands and boildings ... 2,044 8,826 13,440 11,888 10,941
Sale of do. do . 24
Miscellaneous fees and flues ... 213 286
Sule of Governin ont securities ...
3,169
Loan 60,000
Bundry receipts 2,126 2,434 1,876 10,497 3,610 6,716 6,291
...
Total ...
48,917| 64,236 76,289 1,15,608 1,20,685 1,23,996 1,80,432

Detail. 1876-77 . 1877-78 . 1878-79 1879-80 1880-81. 1881-82 1882-83.

Ro . Ro. Ro. Rs. Ro, Rs. Ro.

Octroi duly 77,614 98,939 1,12,236 1,47,219 1,71,914 1,32,588 1,36,143
Tax on animals 1,371 1,824 2,450 2,414 2,4001
1,674 930
Miscellaneous taxes
12,138 11,453
{ 3,489
10,813
2.532
12,633
3,372 3,480
18,164
3,414
Rent of lands and buildings 16,886 19,280
Sale of do . do. .00 10.812 4,629 3,813
Miscellaneous fees and Anos 306 486 3,722 4,628 6,608 4,484 4,402
Bale of Government securities 37,432
Loan 50,000 ...

Bundry receipts ... 4,787 4,663 6,134 6,903 12,710 82,804 13,431
Total 1,46,519 1,14,451 1,37,664 1,75,638 3,82,686 3,25,895 1,82,918

oil seeds from Yusafzai, and sugar and oil from the North -Western
Provinces and Punjab. It is also the chief entrepôt for piece -goods,
fancy wares,crockery and cutlery imported fromEurope, tea from
China and Kángra, and indigo from Multán. These articles find
their market in Bokhára, Kábul, and Bajaur. Some of the commercial
houses have extensive dealings, and there are many native banking
firms of high standing. The chief articles manufactured in the city
are lungis (Pesháwar scarves ),leather goods (shoes, belts, yakhdáns,
&c.), skull caps (arkchín ), kullas (sugar-loaf-shaped ones), fans,mats,
felts, and rough pottery. The trades of working in leather and cop
per, silver wire making, dyeing, cleaning and winding silk, andthe
preparation of snuff, are carried on by Kashmirís, Peshawaris and Ká
bulis. There are a class of retail-dealers (khurda farosh ) who make
their livelihood by hawking goods brought down from Central Asia.
Horse -dealing is carried on by a class known as Jats.
The following goods are imported : from Bokhára, silk, skins
( sinjáb,* samúr, & c.), gold thread ( kalabatún ), budkis, tilás, and
kanáwaiz ; from Kabul,pattús, postins, chogás, horses , mules, don
keys, dry and fresh fruits; from Swát, ghi and rice; from Bajaur,
ghi, iron and skins; and from Kohát, wheat and salt. In exchange
the following articles are exported :-tea, English piece-goods (latha,
khása, muslins, & c.) to Kábul ; besides a great deal of banát (broad
cloth ); and to Swát and Bajaur, salt.
The principal institutions of the city are the Egerton Hospital, Institutions and
the Mission School, and the GovernmentAided School. The remain- public buildings.
ing buildings and offices are the Commissioner's and Deputy Com
missioner's Courts, and District offices, police office formerly called
* Silk cloth of mixed colour.
 ( Punjab Gazetteer,
224 CHAP. VI. - TOWNS, MUNICIPALITIES, AND CANTONMENTS.
Chapter VI. CC
· Phillip's Folly,” the railway station , telegraph office, post office,
Towns, Municipa. and the staging bungalow which are all in cantonments ; within the
lities ments
and Canton-
. city there are six policestations,tahsil offices, guest houses, sixbranch
post offices
Institutions and there and tower
is a clock the Edwardes
erected atgate. In of
the cost front
theofMunicipality.
the city Kotwali,
The
public buildings.
public gardens commonly known are the Sháhi Bágh and Wazir
Bágh: the former is situated just outside the Kacheri gate towards
thenorth, and the latter outside the Yakatút gate towards the south
of the city. The Martin Lecture Hall and Institute is an Institution
kept up by the Pesháwar Mission for the benefit of educated natives,
and has about one hundred members. It is situated in the centre of
the city in the Pípalmandi, and has a Reading-Room ,a Library , and a
Lecture Hall which are open free to members. Religious and secu
lar lectures are delivered from time to time in the Lecture Hall ;
and public preaching is sometimes carried on from the steps of the
building. The Mission Church and other buildings have already been
described in Chapter III.
Population and The population as ascertained at the enumerations of 1868,
vital statistics. 1875 , and 1881 is shown below :
Limits of Enumeration. Year of Census. Pergopo. Males . Females.

1868 77,477 47,738 29,739

Wholo town ...
1881 60,322
79,982 29,680

1868 58,565
Municipal limits 1875 68, 430
1881 69,292

It is difficult to ascertain the precise limits within which the

enumerations of 1868 and 1875 were
Town or Suburb ,
Population. taken ; but the details in the margin,
1868. 1881 which give the population of suburbs,
Pesháwar city 06,589 65,610
throw some light on the matter. The
Bahná Mári 581 99,828 figures for the population within munici
Dberí Bághbánán
Káksbál, Mandi Kisbn.
1,113 1858
... 476
pal limits, according to the Census of
ganj
Cantonmenta 18,922 20,890
1868, are taken from the published tables
of the Census of 1875 ; but it was noted
at the time that their accuracy was in many cases doubtful. The
Deputy Commissioner wrote as follows in the district report on the
Census of 1881 regarding the increase of population :
“Since the last Census the increase in the population of the city of
Pes war proper has been 862 souls . Three mahals ave been included
within the municipallimits since the last Census of which the population is
305 souls. If these be deducted, the increase is only 557. Moreover, since
the end of the war the population of the city has been increased by the
Afghán refugees, their families and servants, and by men returning
from service. In spite of this the increase has been far below
the average, and the reason for this is the sickness that has
prevailed in the city at different times since the last Census. There
were severe visitations of cholera in the years 1869, 1872, 1873, 1874,
1877, 1879 ; and in 1880 also the mortality from general sickness, and
especially from fever, has been very great. In the cantonments the
increase has been 1,768 souls caused by the presence of the transport
staff and employés, the bringing of the railway to Pesháwar, and the
Poslaw Distrot. )

CHAP . VI. — TOWNS, MUNICIPALITIES, AND CANTONMENTS . 225

natural increase caused by the breaking up of the war and the return Chapter VI.
of troops and followers from service .”
Since this was written the garrison at cantonments has been Towns,
lities andMunicipa
Canton
reduced by one Regiment Bengal Cavalry, one Regiment Bengal iments.
Infantry, and two Batteries of Artillery. Population and
The constitution of the population by religion and the number vitalstatistics.
of occupied houses are shown in Table No. XLIII. Details of sex
will be found in Table No. XX of the Census Report of 1881.
The annual birth and death -rates per mile of population since
1868 are given below, the basis of calculation being in every case
the figures of the most recent Census -
BIRTH RATE . DIATE Ratne .
You.
Portons Malos. Fomalos Periodi, Malos. Fomaloo ,

1868 ... 11 11 10
1869 80 66 68
1870 21 90 32
1871 19 21 18 21 91
1873 34 18 16 66 63 68
1873 87 19 18 10 88 19
1874 43 20 80 29 81
1876 20 18 15 11 60
1876 21 86 84 88
1877 23 19 83 36
1878 41 21 30 99 101
1879 24 13 11 84 87
1880 28 16 13 45
1801 36 90 16 10 46
Avorago 85 19 17 49 19

The actual number of births and deaths registered during the

last five years is shown in Table No. XLIV .
Fort Mackeson is situated 17 miles south of Peshawar, and 3} Fort Mackesor.
miles from the north entrance of the Kohát Pass. It consists of
& pentagon, an inner keep and a horn -work . There is accommoda
tion for 200 Infantry and300 Cavalry. It was built forthepurpose
of watching the Kohát Pass, and was called after Colonel Mackeson,
the first Commissioner of Pesháwar. The fort has now ceased to be
garrisoned by troops, and the question of dismantling it is now
before theGovernment. In the meantime it is used by the Border
Police and Frontier Militia. At the Census of 1881 its population
was 170 souls, of which 40 were females.
Nowshera is & cantonment on the right bank of the Kábul Notvshera town,
river in 34° 0' north latitude, and 72° 1 ' east longitude. There is a
Church and Protestant Chaplain,also a Roman Catholic Chaplain.
There isa station of the Punjab Northern State Railway, 27 miles
from Pesháwar. It is the head -quarters of a tahsil, and there is
a police station of the 1st class, à dâk bungalow, post office and
telegraph office. There are two villages of Nowshera, the larger
one being on the left bank of the river. The Grand Trunk Road
runs through the station, and the Kábul river is crossed by a bridge
ofboats, which is keptup all the year. The fort of Mardán is 15
miles distant, connected by an unmetalled road. The cantonment
contains lines for aa British Regiment, a Regiment of Native Cavalry,
and a Regiment of Native Infantry. It lies about 14 miles to the
15
 ( Panjab Gazetteer,
226 CHAP. VI. — TOWNS, MUNICIPALITIES, AND CANTONMENTS .

Chapter VI. east of the small village of Nowshera Khurd, in a small sandy
Towns, Municipa- plain some three miles in width, surrounded on three sides by low
lities, and Canton - hills, and open upon the north towards the Kábul. The surface
ments. towards the south -east and west is much cut up by impracticable
Nowshera town . ravines. There are a few trees near the Kábul on the north side
of the cantonment, but the remainder of the plain is barren and
uncultivated. The cantonment ( sadr) bázár lies to the west of the
station ; the police station and tahsil are three miles from the
cantonment, and here also are a sarai and the post and telegraph
offices. Opposite the north -west corner is a bridge of boats over
the Kábul. About 1 }miles along the Pesháwar road, close to the
village of Nowshera Khurd, is an old masonry fort now in ruins.
Close to cantonments is a staging bungalow near the bridge of
boats. The drainage of the station is efficiently performed by
natural ravines. Water of a
Year of Consus. Persons. Males . Females. good quality is plentifully found
in wells, at a depth about 37 feet.
1868 10,870 7,123 3,747 The river water is also very good
1881 12,963 8,224 4,739
and wholesome. Intermittent
fever is prevalent among the
population of the neighbourhood. The population as ascertained at
the enumerations of 1868 and 1881 is shown in the margin.
The details in the margin give the population of suburbs. The
Deputy Commissioner in the
POPULATION . district report on the Census of
Town or Suburb. 1881 attributed the increase of
1868 . 1881. population to the advent of the
railway and the healthiness of the
Nowshers town 7,830 situation. The constitution of the
Kapdar, Kenderi } 6,0837 į 260
Cantonments 4,78 6,473 population by religion and the
number of occupied houses are
shown in Table No. XLIII. Details of sex will be found in Table
No. XX of the Census Report of 1881.
Shabkadar town. Fort Shankargarh or Fort Shabkadar is situated 18 miles north
east of Peshawar. It was originally built by the Sikhs, and is three
miles distant from the hills of the alimzai Mohmands. The arma
ment of the fort consists of one 18-pounder, one 12 -pounder, and a
12-1b Howitzer ; it is garrisoned by 95 Infantry and 39 Cavalry. A
field officer is in command, and there is a doctor who also affords
medical aid to the garrisons of the two other Doába forts at Michni
and Abazai. In form the fort is an octagon , with sides of 180 feet
The walls are 25 feet high.
and circular bastions at all the corners.
The fort is connected with Peshawar by a good military road , which
crosses all three branches of the Kábul river. In the winter there
are floating bridges over these,in the summer ferries only, and the
road is often flooded. This is the centre of the Doába forts, Michni
and Abazai being situated east and west. The village of Shabkadar
is a common native hamlet two miles from the fort. Around the
fort a town has now sprung up and is a local centre of trade. It has
a Municipality, and at it are situated a dispensary and a police
Poshawar Distriot .)
CHAP. VI. — TOWNS, MUNICIPALITIES , AND CANTONMENTS . 227

station. It lies in the open country, but little more than a mile Chapter VI.
from the commencement of the stony tract by which the hills are Towns, Municipa
fringed. The population as ascertained at the enumerations of 1868 , lities and Canton
1875 and 1881 is shown below : ments.
Shabkadar town .
Limits of Enumeration . Year of Census. Persons. Malos. Females

1868 947 642 4.06

Whole town
1881 1,367 879 488

1868 947 ...

Municipal limits 1876 1,017

1881 1.367

The details in the margin give the

POPULATION .
Town or Suburb .
population of suburbs. The constitution
1868. 1881.
of the population by religion and the
number of occupied houses are shown
in Table No. XLIII. Details of sex
Shapkargarh town ... 3947 1,133
Fort Shabkadar { 291 will be found in Table No. XX of the
Census Report of 1881.
Fort Michni is situated 15 miles north of Pesháwar on the left Fort Michni.
bank of the Kábul river, three miles below the point where the river
issues from the mountains ofthe Tarakzai Mohmands. It is a pentagon
with accommodation for 50 Cavalry and 100 Infantry, and was erected
in 1851 to keep the Mohmands in check. The fort commands a
ferry over the Kábul river, and is connected with Pesháwar by a
good military road. Lieutenant A. Boulnois, R.E., was killed here
in January 1852, and Major McDonald, the commandant of the fort,
was killed on 21st March 1873. Fort Michni is one of the three
Doába forts, and is commanded by a field officer who is under the
command of the Brigadier-General at Pesháwar. The present
garrisonconsists of 39 non - commissioned officers and menof the
Bengal Cavalry, and 95 non -commissioned officers and men of the
Native Infantry. At the Census of 1881 it contained 205 males and
3 females.
Tangi is a town in theHashtnagar division of the Pesháwar Tangi town .
district, 29 miles north of Pesháwar. It is divided into two kandis
or divisions, called Bárazai and Nasratzai. There is a police station
of the first class. The Swát river runs under the town to the
west, and the Swát river canal is about three miles distant, where
the famous Jhindá aqueduct is situated. The inhabitants belong
to the great Pathán clan of Muhammadzái. There are no buildings
of any size, and the town itself is a collection of native houses.
Faction is rife, and the place owes its importance to its being in the
neighbourhood of the inde
Year of Census. Persone. Males . | Females, pendent tribe of Utmán
khels. against whom it has
1868 12.564 6.872 6,882 always held its own . The
1881 9,037 4,916 4,122 population, as ascertained at
the enumerations of 1868
and 1881, is shown in the margin.
 ( Punjab Gazetteer,
228 CHAP. VI.—TOWNS, MUNICIPALITIES, AND CANTONMENTS.
Chapter VI. It is difficult to ascertain the precise limits within which the
Towns, Municipa enumeration of 1868 was taken ; but
POPULATION .
Uities, and Canton the details in the margin,whichgive
ments. Town or Bubarb, the population of suburbs, throw some
Tangi town. 1868 . 1881. light on the matter. It would appear
from information supplied by the
Tangi Nasratzai
3,962
Deputy Commissioner that several
Kangár and small 7,614
suburbs ...
887 bandas or hamlets have been built,
Tangi Barazai and other old ones included within
3,707
Kot, Chalár , } 4,018 481 the limits of the town since 1868.
The same officer " attributes the
"increase of population partly to the canal works in the neighbour
"hood.” But the figures show a very large decrease. The consti
tution of the population by religion and the number of occupied
houses are shown in Table No. XLIII. Details of sex will be
found in Table No. XX of the Census Report of 1881.
Maira Prang town, Paráng or Maira Práng is situated in the Hashtanagar division
of the Pesháwar district,
Year of Consus. Porsons. Malos, Fomales. above the junction of the
Swát and Kábul rivers,
1868 7,314 3,933 3,381 and is 14 miles north - east
1881 ... 8,874 4,676 4,199 of Peshawar. The inhabi
tants are Muhammadzai
Patháns; there is a ferry, and to the north the town of Chársadda
is but half a mile distant. The town is not fortified . The
population as ascertained at the enumerations of 1868 and 1881 is
shown in the margin .
The details in the margin give the population of suburbs. It
would appear from informationsup
POPULATION , plied by the Deputy Commissioner
Town or Baborb .
that the increase in population is
1888 , 1881 . owing, at least in part, to the in
clusion in 1881 of hamlets which
Mairs Prúng town
Paloss and small 1} 7,314 8,201 were excluded in 1868. The con
band is ..O
{ 613
stitution of the population by reli
gion and the number of occupied
houses are shown in Table No. XLIII. Details of sex will be found in
Table No. XX of the Census Report of 1881.
Chársadda town . Chársadda is the head -quarters ofthe tahsil of Hashtnagar, and is
situated on the left bank of the Swát river. There is a first class
police station, and a dispensary is in course of construction. The
town is 16 miles north - east of Peshawar, and is connected by a
good road, but there are three branches of the Kábul river and
two of the Swát to be crossed : there are ferries at all these. It
was here that Ahsan Ali Shah, tahsildar, on 20th April, 1852,
was attacked and killed by a party of 400 men under the famous
Ajún Khán. The town is not fortified ,and consists mostly of ordi
nary village houses : there are a number of fine palm trees about.
Theroad to Mardán goes direct west, and there is another to the
north connecting this town with the other large places in Hasht
nagar. To the south a road has been made to the Nowshera railway
Posbawar Distriot ]

CHAP. VI. — TOWNS, MUNICIPALITIES, AND CANTONMENTS. 229

station. Chársadda is a large and prosperous village, having an Chapter VI.

industrious agricultural Towns, Municipa
Year of Consus. Persons. Males Fomalos . population and several lities and Canton
enterprising Hindú tra- ments .
1868 8,233 4,616 3,717 ders : close to it lies the Chársadda town.
1881 8,363 4,581 3,782
large village of Práng.
The population as ascer
tained at the enumeration of 1868 and 1881 is shown in the margin .
The details in the margin give
Town or Subarb . Popalation, the population of suburbs. The con
1881 .
stitution of the population by religion
Chársadda town
Ghi Hepid Kín
6,057
619
and the number of occupied houses
Kazikhol Jadid 640
are shown in Table No. XLIII.
Gider, Bazikhol, Details of sex will be found in Table
Khanna ; Katkáni. 1,117
other small suburbs ) No. XX of the Census Report of
1881.
Utmánzai is situated on the left bank of the Kábul river in the Utmánzai town .
Hashtnagar tahsil of the Pesháwar district. The people are
Muhammadzai Patháng. The place is unwalled , and there is a school 3

under the management of the Church Mission Society. There is a

ferry over the Swát river. Pesháwar is 18 miles distant, and there
is a straight road to Mardán, which is 16 miles off.
Yoar of Consus. Persons . Nales. Femalos . The population as as
certained at the enumera
1868
1881
... 4,285
4,823
2,311 1,944 tions of 1868 and 1881
.00

2,688 2,236 is shown in the margin.

The datails in the margin give the population of suburbs.
The constitution of the population by
Town or Subarb , Population,
1881,
religion and the number of occupied
houses are shown in Table No. XLIII.
Utmanzai
Aspán Dhori and other
4,666 Details of sex will be found in Table
amall suburbo 257 No. XX of the Census Report of
1881 .
Abázai is situated 24 miles north of Pesháwar, on the left bank Fort Abázai,
of the Swát river, and two miles from where the river issues from
the hills. The head - works of the Swát river canal are above the
fort. It is in the form of a star with six bastions and a square keep
in the centre. The fort is commanded by an officer of the Guides
Corps, and is garrisoned by a detachment of that regiment. The
canal officer in charge of the head -works has a bungalow in the
fort. It was built in 1852 to keep the Utmánkhels and eastern
Mullágorís in check. There is a ferry over the Swát river below
the fort,and a good military road to Shabkadar, which is situated
eight miles distant. At the Census of 1881 the population consisted
of 220, of whom 7 were females.
Mardán is situated in Yusafzai, and is garrisoned by the Hoti Mardán ,
Guides Corps. An Assistant Commissioner also resides there in
charge of the Yusafzai sub -division , of which Mardán is the head
quarters. It is 33 miles north -east of Peshawar. The fort is a
pentagon ; the sepoys' lines are all round the fort inside, and the
angles. The head- quarters of the
officers' quarters are at the angles.
 ( Punjab Gazetteer ,
230 CHAP. VI. - TOWNS, MUNICIPALITIES, AND CANTONMENTS.
Chapter VI. Mardán tahsil are here. The cavalry of the Guides Corps live in
Towns, Municipa- ahorn -work outside the fort. The fort was built by Hodson in
lities,and Canton- 1854. The station derives its name from the two villages of
ments
Mardán and Hoti, which occupy the banks of the Kalpáni im
Hoti Mardán . mediately below the cantonment. It contains the lines of the
Corps of Guides, whose head -quarters are permanently fixed at
this place.
The Sessions house, which was built in 1870 and in which lives
the Assistant Commissioner in charge of the sub-division, lies a short
distance to the south on the road to Nowshera ; there are also
a court-house, the tahsil offices, a post and telegraph office, a dispen
sary, and a police station of the first class. Not far from the
Sessions house are the house and workshops of the Executive
Engineer in charge of the Swát River Canal. At this part of its
course the ravine of the Kalpáni is very abrupt; and the stream
has a tendency to encroach upon the cantonment. Good water
is obtainable in wells of about 40 feet in depth. The mean monthly
temperature recorded at Mardán in the years 1864—70 is thus
given by Colonel McGregor in a statement furnished by Dr.
Courtenay :
Mean monthly temperature at Mardán , 1864–70.
September

Annual
r

December
Novembe

Mean
February
January

October
August

.
March

.
Year.

.
.

Juno

.
July
pril
.

.May

.
.

.A

1864 48 63 68 65 74 82 92 86 85 70 66 45 67.7
1866 ... 49 48 60 67 81 89 85 81 79 70 62 46 663
1866 43 48 60 60 81 96 91 87 80 70 66 67.6
1867 60 66 66 66 80 91 91 88 86 71 67 46 70-6
1868 ... 60 53 67 66 82 95 93 93 84 68 62 47 69 9
1869 ... ... 49 63 69 71 88 92 93 89 8n 68 65 46 70-6
1870 60 69 61 73 88 91 87 | 84 77 71 61 42 69-6

Mean of the 7 years,

1864 to 1870 48 53 67 69 82 91 90 87 | 82 | 70 6446 68.9

Year of Census. Persons. Males. Females. The population as as.

certained at the enumer
1868 1,964 1,824 140 ations of 1868 and 1881 is
1881 2,768 2,214 662
shown in the margin.
The details in the margin give the population of suburbs.
The constitution of the population by
Town or Suburb. Population,
1881.
religion and the number of occupied
houses are shown in Table No.
Mardán Cantonments 2,323 XLIII. Details of sex will be found
Civil Lines 443
in Table No. XX of the Census Report
of 1881 .
Cherát, Cherát is a sanitarium on the west of the Khattak range
which divides the districts of Peshawar and Kohát, 30 miles
south -east of Pesháwar and 25 miles south - south -west of Nowshera.
It was not classed as a town at the recent Census, the population
being below 5,000 souls. The site was first brought to notice
Peshawar District.)
CHAP. VI. — TOWNS, MUNICIPALITIES, AND CANTONMENTS. 231

in 1853 by Major Coke, who discovered it while exploring the Núr Chapter VI.
Kalán route to Kohát. Several proposals for its occupation were Towns, Municipar
subsequently made, but expected
political entanglements fell through principally
to arise on account
with the Afridi tribes of
of lities, and Can
tonments .
the neighbourhood. At length in 1861 sanction was obtained for Cherát.
the formation of a temporary camp during the autumn months.
The experiment being found to succeed, has been repeated an
nually up to the present time, with marked benefit to the health
of the troops. The place is to be declared a cantonment and
barracks to be built shortly. The height of the hill is about 4,500
feet above sea level, and a temperature is obtained even during
the hottest months which affords a sensible relief from the hot
winds and miasma of the plains. The following statement em
bodies the results of certain thermometrical observations taken at
Cherat in 1872 :
Temperature in the upper tents, Cherát, May to October 1872 .
Max . Min . Max. Min .

Week ending 24th May 1872. 73.4 66.6 68.8 64-7

Ditto 3lot 91 80.1 66.8 71.6 64.0
Ditto 14th June 97.9 84-0 93.1 86-8
Ditto 21st 19 89 7 761 870 78-8
Ditto othJuly 793 71.6 80-2 76.0
Ditto 12th 19 73.8 71.0 82-6 73.6
Ditto 19th 9 »
79.2 70-7 78-6 78.1
Ditto 26th 99 81.7 71-2 80-4 74.7
Ditto 2nd August , 76-2 70.0 77.3 74:8
Ditto 18th 82.2 70-8 77.4 74.1
Ditto 23rd 9 83-8 71.4 810 76-9
Ditto 80th 86.1 71.4 81.8 74.0
Ditto 6th Sep 82.8 70.4 78 * 2 73.8
Ditto 13th 814 71.0 77-1 71.8
Ditto 27th " 78.2 62.5 70 * 7 66.5
Ditto 4th Oot. 99 80-6 69-0 774 71.4

The water -supply is derived from a perennial spring at Sapari,

nearly three miles distant, which is estimated to supply 20,000 gallons
per day at the driest part of the year.
 STATISTICAL TABLES
APPENDED TO THE

GAZETTE ER
OF THE

PESHÁWAR DISTRICT.

( INDEX ON REVERSE ).

" ARYA PRESS ," LAHOR ) ,

ir [ Punjab Gazetteer,

STATISTICAL TABLES.

Page. Page.
1. - Leading statistics ... Frontis . XXII. -Live Stock xiv
piece .
XXIII. - Occupations XV
Development
II.-- jij
XXIV. - Manufactures ... ib.
III. - Annual rainfall .. ib.
XXV.- River traffic ib .
IIIA . - Monthly » ... iv
XXVI. - Retail prices xvi
... ...

IIIB . - Seasonal ib.

XXVII. -Price of labour xvi
.
ib

IV . - Temperature
XXVIII.-
Revenue collections ... ib.
V. - Distribution of population ... V

XXIX . - Land revenue ... ib .

VI. - Migration ib.
XXX . - Assigned revenue ... xviii
... ...

VII. - Religion and Sex vi

XXXI. - Balances, remissions, &c. ib .
VIII. - Language ib.
XXXII . - Sales and mortgages of land ... xix
IX . - Major castes and tribes vii

6
XXXIII.-- Stamps and registration

...
ib .
...

IXA . – Minor 79 ib.

XXXIIIA . - Registration XX
...

X. - Civil condition viii

XXXIV. -License tax ib.
XI. - Births and deaths ib.
XXXV. -Excise ... ib.
XIA. (monthly , all
causes) ... ib. XXXVI. - District funds ... xxi

XIB. ( fever) ... ix XXXVII. - Schools ... ib.

...

XII. - Infirmities ib. XXXVIII.- Dispensaries ... xxii

...

XIII.- Education ib. XXXIX . - Civil and revenue litigation ... ib.
XIV . - Surveyed and assessed area ib. XL . - Criminal trials ...xxiii
XV . - Tenures from Government X , xi XLI.-- Police inquiries ... ib.
XVI. not from Government ... xii XLII. - Gaols ... xxiv
XVII. - Government lands
...

xiii -

XLIII. – Population of towns ib.

XVIII. - Forests XLIV . - Births and deaths (towns) .. , XXV
1

XIX . - Land acquired by Government xiii XLV. - Municipal income ... ib .

XX . - Crop areas ib. XLVA 9 manufactures
XXI. - Rent rates and yield xiv XLVI. -Polymetrical table ...XXYi
Peshawar District. )

Table No. II, showing DEVELOPMENT.

1 2 3 5 6 7

ETAILS. 1853-54, 1858-59. 1863-64. 1868-69. 1873.74. 1878-79 .

Population 523,152 592,874

Cultivated acres 730,511 922,240 905,168
Irrigated acros ..
259,676 135,308 807,889
Ditto (from Government works) ..

Assessed Land Revenue, rupees 8,18,131 8,04,246 9,02,443

Revenue from land , rupees 6,26,551 5,99,859 8,43,160

..
Gross revenue, rupees 7,69,740 7,70,286 8,79,923

..
Number of kine 204,686 137,372 178,011

.
..

..
sheep and goats 143,373 84,245 65,268
camels ..
1,158 1,115 2,913
Nules of metalled roads 52 55
431
{
..

19 unmetalled roads 446 550

:
Railways
:

..
..

Police staff 727 1,263 1,024 1,104

:
..

Prisoners convicted 956 1,639 2,471 6,117 4,322 5,203

Civil suits , -number 792 1,452 4,251 6,489 4,996 4,748

..

-value in rupees 70,629 2,08,546 1,75,765 9,41,348 2,23,683 2,92,048

Municipalities , - .number 1 2
:

-income in rupees
..

11 53,894 1,22,900 1,39,571

:

..

Dispensarios, -number of
..
..

-patients 13,016 50,773 53,245

Schools , -number of 43 46 82 89

1) -scholars 864 1,352 1,703 1,966

NOTE . — These figures are taken from Tables Nos. I, III, VIII, XI, XV, XXI, XLI, XLV, L, LIX , and LXI of tho
Administration Report.

Table No. III, showing RAINFALL .

1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 19
1
AxNTAL RAINFALL IX TENTHS OF AN INCH .
1870-71
1868-69

1973-74

. 0-81

1881-82
1879-80
1874-75

1882-83
1877-78

-79
-77
1869-70

1871-72

1875-76
73
. 7-68
1866-67

1872-

Aver
1878
1876

188
186

Rain -gauge station .

age
.
.

.
.

.
.
.

.
.
.
.

.
.

.
Agn : 红心 ::

Peshawar 41 87 127 129 113 99 177 126 136 201 167 215 207 26 70 155 118 129
Khalsa Khatak 104 214 140 1:30 82 131 301 233 239 202 914 299 149 116 30 92 142 166
::::::::

Doaba Daudzai 71 181 182 138 163 103 220 154 131 170 100 253 210 55 57 120 111 137
Utman Bolak 285 807 225 255 204 127 62 77 350 221
Hashtnagar 47 146 143 80 Ti 93 181 179 184 281 129 215 1198 36 75 118 100 131
Yusafzai 70 53 131 131 157 213 232 241 221 953 223 285 249 167 113 164 355 1198
Katlang 172 221 186 285 199 319 252 197 28 110 42 182
Bawabi 237 51 112 179 182 309 343 349 110
pos 99 193

NOTE,–These figures are taken from the weekly rainfall statements published in the Punjab Gazette.
ír
| Punjab Gazetteer ,
Table No. IIIA , showing RAINFALL at head -quarters.
1 2 3 1 2 8

ANNUAL AVERAGES. ANNUAL AVERAGES.

Rainfall in Rainfall in
No. of rainy tenths of an No. of rainy tenths of an
MONTHS. days in each inch in each MONTHS . days in each inch in each
month month
month
month
1807 to 1876. 1867 to 1876.
1967 to 1881 . 1867 to 1881 .

ao
CIQ
January 12 September 9
February 2 12 October 3

‫ܝܕܝܙܝܕܝܕܟܨܣܟ‬
March 15 November 7
April 3 27 Dorember 8
May 7 1st October to 1st January 18
Juno 4 8 39
1st January to 14 April 12
July 13 1st April to 1st October 77
August 23 Whole year 22 134

NOTE . - These figures are taken from Table No. XXIV of the Revenue Report, and from page 34 of the Famine Report.

Table No. IIIB , showing RAINFALL at Tahsil Stations.

1 2 3 4 6

AVERAGE FALL IX TENTHS OF AN INCH , FROY 1873-74 To 1877-78.

TAHSIL STATIONS. 1st October to 1st January to 1st April to Whole year .
1st January 1st April. 1st October.

Utman Bolak 28 115 224 867

Mardan (Yusafzai) 37 89 162 238
Naushahra 19 77 136 232
Doaba Daudzni 9 48 88 145
Hashtnagar 12 61 100 173

NOTE. - These figures are taken from pages 36, 37 of the Famine Report.

Table No. IV , showing TEMPERATURE .

1 2
1 3 4
1 5
1 6 7 8 9 10

TEMPERATURE IN SHADE (IN DEGREES FAHRENHEIT).

Мау . July. December.

Maximum
um

Maximum

Minimum
um

.Minimum

YEAR .
Maxim

Minim
.

.
Mean

Mean
.

Mean
.
.
.

1868-69
1869-70
:::

:::

::::

:::::::

1870-71
1871-72
1872-73
1873-74
::::::::::

1874-75
1875-76
1876-77 110.0 84.3 58.5 113.0 89.7 71.1 7406 53.6 84.5
1877-78 103.3 80.3 02.1 1129 91.2 72.2 69.9 532 85.0
1878-79 98.5 775 55.5 112.5 89-4 714 746 5006 25.7
1879-80 111.5 83.9 61.7 J1165 91.4 722 84.2 500 292
1880-81 1115 63.3 86.8 111.5 68.4 90.7 160 302 53:4
1881-82 112.3 84.9 51.9 111.5 91.7 65.8 76.6 54.7 32.7
Peshawar District. )

Table No. V , showing the DISTRIBUTION of POPULATION.

1 2 314 1 5 1 6 7 8

Tahsil Tabs Tahsil Tahsil Tahsil Tahsil

District Pesha . Utman Mardan Nau . Doaba Hasht.
war . Bolak . shahra. Daudel | nha .

Total square miles 2,504 374 465 632 648 182 303
Cultivated square miles 1,415 196 822 406 151 150 190
Culturable square miles 470 99 57 43 175 28 69
882 112 225 197 111 119 118
Square miles under crops (average 1877 to 1881)
Total population 592,674 172,031 107,304 83,989 90,584 68,902 69,914
Urban population 128,773 80,152 2,766 12,963 1,575 81,817
Rural population 463,901 91,879 107,304 81,173 77,621 67,327 | 88,597
Totalpopulation per square mile 287 460 231 133 165 878 231
es

127
Rural population persquaremile :: 185 246 231 129 142 870
. illags
Town

Over 10,000 souls 2 1 1

v&

5,000 to 10,000 3

::

::
.. .

༠|
3,000 to 5,000 19 2 1
2,000 to 3,000 46 20 8 6 2
1,000 to 2,000 19 16 19 7 11
500 to 1,000 135 14 21 83 27 10
Under 500 408 79 43 60 71 118 87

Total 690 139 97 110 121 159 64

Towns 19,930 12,361 433 1,985 830 4,821

Occupied houses ::
Villages 67,790 12,488 | 17,683 10,761 | 11,964 9,184 8,720
Towns 8,007 6,879 123 269 782
Unoccupied houses Villagos :: 1,965 2,114 2,982 1,361 637 605
9,514
6,506
Resident families .. Towns
. { Villages 29,857
93,706
20,257
18,073 22,955
429
14,471
2,891
15,119 15,180
274
7,908

NOTE . — These figures are taken from Tables Nos. I and XVIII of the Census of 1881, except the cultivated , culturable
and crop areas , which are taken from Tables Nos. I and XLIV of the Administration Report.

Table No. VI, showing MIGRATION .

Immigrants

8
1 2 3 4 5 6
17 11 I11 9 10

MALES PER 1,000

DISTRIBUTION OF IMMIGRANTS BY TAHSILS.
Daudzal
OF BOTH BEX ES . Doaba
shahra

nagar
.

asht
DISTRICTS.
Nau

.
.
.
.

Amritsar 2,100 556 849 031 982 26 229 718 53 92

Gurdaspur 1,716 88 899 523 835 167 483 25 199
Sialkot 2,956 284 824 630 1,231 14 255 1,817 97
Lahore 1,377 680 769 706 860 61 410 25 15
Gujranwala 1,490 154 849 662 621 58 742 20 42
Rawalpindi 3,736 3,509 770 693 1,003 492 326 1,065 03 92
Jhelum 1,947 499 872 770 59 208 649 33 24
1,074
Gujrat 1,131 121 812 645 479 11 47 569 21
Hazara 2,027 1,253 724 693 603 412 225 536 65 186
Kohat 654 2,385 716 743 329 27 40 222 22 14
N. W. P. and Oudh .. 8,849 808 0,141 14 230 2,222 148 94
Kashmir 2,872 767 1,467 76 114 967 89 169
Afghanistan 35,892 659 12,972 3,268 4,863 2,466 4,868 7,455
Europe, & c . 3,176 912 2,220 10 939

NOTE .–These figures are taken from Table No. XI of the Census Report of 1881.
vi [ Punjab Gazetteer,
Table No. VII, showing RELIGION and SEX .
1 2 5 8 9 10
3 | 6 1 7 1 4 11

DISTRICT. TAASILS .

Utman Nau . Doaba Hasht. Villages .

Persons, Males. Females. Peshawar. Hardan .
Bolak , shahra . Daudzai. nagar.

Porsons 592,674 172,031 107,304 83,939 90,584 68,902 69,914 463,001

Males 329,624 99,681 56,625 44,863 52,373 37,955 38,127 250,578

Females 203,150 72,450 50,679 39,076 38,211 30,947 31,787 213,323

Hindus 39,321 26,544 12,777 20,025 3,507 4,582 7,005 1,964 2,248 15,372

Bikha 3,103 2,587 516 1,739 75 405 568 185 131 1,061
..

Jains
..

..
3

..
3 3

:
..

..

..

..
..
..

Buddhists ..

Zoroastrians 39 26 13 39

Musalmans .. 516,117 296,717 249,400 147,232 103,720 78,926 81,961 66,754 67,524 447,427

Christians 4,088 3,646 412 2,091 1 26 1,050 9 11 41

Others and
Qu

..

3 1
..

..
unspecified
.

European &
Eurasian
..

Christans.. 4,018 3,596 422 2,941 26 1,031 11

Sunnis 543,112 295,094 248,018 144,484 103,696 78,842 81,871 66,750 67,519 447,259

Shiahs 2,954 1,591 1,363 2,755 17 83 90 5 127

Wahabis 51 32 19 42 8 .. 41

NOTE. — These figures are taken from Tables Nos. III, IIIA, IIIB of the Census of 1881.

Table No. VIII, showing LANGUAGES.

1 2 8 4 5 6 7 8

DISTRIBUTION BY TAHSILS.
Language. District.
Utman Mardan . Doaba
Peshawar , Naushahra . Hashtnagar)
Bolak , Daudzai.

Hindustani 12,206 38 376 2,901 187 121

Bagri 25
8,583
25
::::::

Panjabi
Bilochi
112,269 68,138 0,655 0,745 20,835 5,257 2,639
2
Pashtu
Tibeti
458,174 88,167 97,558 77,447 04,693 63,374 66,945
83 7 10 15
Kashmiri 1,966 1,167 29 60 601 32 77
Sindhi 187 178 9
Nepalese 86 86
::

Persian 3,441 119 472

2,765 23 30 42
English 3,978 2,923 26 1,012 11

YOTE.These figures arc taken from Table So. IX of the Census Report for 1881. 1
Peshawar District. ) vil

Table No. IX , showing MAJOR CASTES and TRIBES.

1 2 3 4 5 6 7
1 8 9 10

TOTAL NUMBERS. MALES, BY RELIGION .

Sorial Propor
No. tion por
in Cengus Caste or tribe . mille of
Table No.
VIIIA. Persons. Males. Females . Hindu . Sikh . Jain . Musalman popula .
tion .

Total population 592,674 329,524 263,150 26,544 2,587 8 296,717 1,000

276,656 150,442 4
6 Pathan 1 :26,214 150,485 467
1 Jat 4,917 3,020 997 747 3,830 1,843 8
2 Rajput 3,181 2,435 746 909 21 1,603 6
12 Awan 97,445 50,048 47,397 50,048 104

vomaad
8 Gujar 13,514 7,295 6,219 175 1 7,119 29
65 Baghban 21,240 11,258 9,987 26 11,226 36
17 Shekh 9,676 6,642 8,934

::::
5,640 10
2,507

::::
37 | Mughal 4,538 2,031 2,607 8
130 Ghulam 3,347 1,766 1,581 1,766
8 Brahman 3,746 2,624 1,122 2,400 68 156
24 Saiyad 4,515 2,530 1,985 2,530
21 Nai 5,648 3,067 2,681 105 17 2,945 10
25 Mirast 3,866 1,995 1,871 3
1,992
16 Khatri 9,578 6,224 3,854 6,970 227 27
10 Arora 13,333 7,789 5,594 7,431 298 10 29
104 Paracha 2,903 1,527 1,376 ..
1,627 6
26 Kashmiri 13,082 7,307 5,775

::
7,807 22
4 Chuhra 7,663 4,859 8,094 1,925 191 2,602 19
5 Chamar 4,156 2,536 1,621 1,111 2 1,422 7
19 Mochi 3,263 1,792 1,471 45 1,747
9 Julaha 15,372 8,332 7,040 57 :: 8,275 26
22 Lohar 6,621 3,630 2,891 95 32 3,508 11
11 Tarkhan 12,504 7,167 5,347 419 241 6,497 21
19 Kumhar 7,583 4,093 3,490 99 3,993 18
82 Dhobi 5,467 2,978 2,489 813 1 2,664
23 Teli 3,250 1,732 1,618 20 1,712
88 Qassab 2,636 1,371 1,265 ..
1,871
80 Sunar 3,079 1,693 1,386 450 16 1,227

NOTE. — These figures are taken from Table No. VIIIA of the Census of 1881.

Table No. IXA, showing MINOR CASTES

and TRIBES .
1 2 3

Serial No. in
Census Table Caste or tribe . Porsons. Bales. Females
Xo. VIIIA .

15 Jhinwar 3,956 2,458 1,498

42 Mallah 1,024 567 457

44 Khojah 1,780 922 858

54 Tanaoli 1,366 784 582

..

61 Darzi 737 425 312

67 Lilari 1,077 689 488

70 Ulama 2,216 1,247 969
83 Penja ..
1,344 635
99 Kort 666 502 164

131 Xiaria 906 842 68

140 Arab 1,418 800 618

145 Tajak 1,899 979 910

NOTE . - These figures are taken from Table Xo. VIIIA of the Census of 1881.
 vid ( Punjab Gazetteer,
Table No. X , showing CIVIL CONDITION .
2 3 4 5 6
| 1 8

SINGLE. MARRIED . WIDOWED .

DETAILS .
Males. Females. Males. Females. Males. Females .
ons
Actuals
figure
religi
for

All religions 189,972 108,520 124,807 117,721 14,745 36,906

.

Hindus 12, 267 4,266 12,349 6,081 1,928 2,430

Sikhs 1,106 156 1,323 269 158 91
Jains 3
Buddhists
::::

110,792
bution

Musalmans 173,288 103,895 111,127 12,687 34,378

Christians 3,306 199 820 237 20
Distri
every
10,000
souls
each

All ages 5,765 4,124 3,88 4,474 447 1,402

of
of

0-10 9,993 9,965 7 34 1

10-15 9,790 8,871 202 1,584 8 45
15-20 8,568 3,320 1,870 6,499 62 181
20-25 6,261 903 3,549 8,683 190 414
age

25-30 3,928 361 5,747 8,934 326 705

.

80—40 1,822 183 7,612 8,350 566 1,465

40-50 818 151 8,279 6,468 903 3,381
50-60 460 137 8,177 4,393 1,363 5,469
Over 60 405 130 7,132 2,135 2,463 7,735

NOTE. — These figures are taken from Table No. VI of the Census Report.

Table No. XI, showing BIRTHS and DEATHS.

1 2 3 5 6 7 8 10
1
TOTAL BIRTHS REGISTERED . TOTAL DEATHS REGISTERI: D . TOTAL DEATHS FROM

YEARS.
Small.
Males . Females . Persons. Males. Females . Persons. Cholera . Fever .
pox .

1877 3,312 2,458 5,770 239 3,378

::
:::

1878 12,815 750

::

7,110 5,705 8,905

1879 6,806 5,021 11,827 1,002 1,024 7,489
1880 2,825 1,553 4,378 5,274 3,978 9,252 167 446 6,652
1881 6,917 3,564 9,281 6,772 5,461 12,233 3 1,625 8,305

NOTk. – These figures are taken from Tables Nos. I, II, VII, VIII, and IX of the Sanitary Report.

Table No. XIA , showing MONTHLY DEATHS from ALL CAUSES.

1 2 3 5 6 7

MONTH . 1877 . 1878. 1870. 1880. 1881. Total

January 527 583 1,426 933 1,187 4,666

February 414 503 851 691 1,264 3,723
::::

March 468 494 721 610 1,111 3,404

April 417 550 589 526 1,117 3 , 229
May 561 903 1,372 655 974 4,465
Juno 663 1,105 1,226 LSO 963 4,537
July 416 695 989 560 988 3,648
August 866 643 590 517 545 2,061
September 368 672 765 698 655 3,158
October 449 1,939 1,161 1,137 1,040 5,775
November 516 2,805 1,233 1,136 1,084 6,774
December 606 1,843 904 1,209 1,305 5,867
Total 5,770 12,815 11,827 9,252 12,233 51,897

NOTE , Those figures are taken from Table No. III of the Sanitary Report.
 Peshawar District. ) iç

Table No. XIB, showing MONTHLY DEATHS from FEVER.

1 2 3 4 5 6 7

MONTH , 1877. 1878. 1879. 1880 . 1881. Total,

January 305 309 1,036 712 794 3,156

February 260 292 628 831 928 2,630
March 236 279 478 464 755 2,262
April 250 345 403 882 767 2,147
May 350 539 626 495 695 3,705
June 437 705 579 391 607 2,719
July 253 418 302 365 566 1,994
August 179 369 282 308 880 1,468
September 193 417 609 469 419 2,013
October 256 1,609 912 840 719 4,835
November 279 2,226 993 830 774 3,102
December 325 1,397 651 865 952 4,190
TOTAL 3,378 8,905 7,489 6,652 8 ,.305 34,729
Note . — These figures are taken from Table No. IX of the Sanitary Report.

Table No. XII, showing INFIRMITIES.

1 8 9
2
1 3 5 6 7

INSANR. BLIND . DEAF AND DUMB. LEPERS ,

Males. Females. Males. Females. Males. Females . Males. Females .

Total 219 81 881 800 294 123 86 24

All religions 99
Hindus
Villages :: 182 67 691 632
29
221 96 54
14 2
Bikhs 4 1 1
Musalmans 208 * 79 842 771 279 115 ot 24

NOTE . — These figures are taken from Tables Nos. XIV to XVII of the Census of 1881.

Table No. XIII, showing EDUCATION .

1 2
1 31 4 1 5 1
2 1 3 4

.struction
struction

. uction

MALES. FEMALES. MALES . FEMALES.

Under
Under
Under

Under

writo
write

read
write

Can
rond

read
read
Can

and
Can
Sa
and
Can
and
in

in
str

in

.
in

.
.
,

8,183 649 Christians 269 3,128

All religions Total
Villagos .. 5,270
18,005
6,587
821
150 1.17 Tahsil Peshawar 2,747 0,636
45
163
219
442

NON
Hindus 1,194 7,433 221 9 Utman Bolak 1,404 1,400 87 57
Sikhs 105 837 3 Mardan 1,002 1,773 12 59
Jains 3 Naushahra 1,131 2,951 16 72
Buddhists 9)
Donbu Dieudzui 747 1,139 2 1
Musalmans 6,613 6,639 214 202 Hashtnagar 1,152 1,166 81 18
2

NOTE- These figures are taken from Table No. XIII of the Census of 1881.
culturable
Unappropriated

Table No. XIV, showing detail of SURVEYED and ASSESSED AREA,

1 2 7 9
1 3 1 4 5 6
18 10
11 | 12
waste
.perty
Govt
pro
,the

CULTIVATED . UNCULTIVATED .
of

Irrigated . Gross
Graz . Un-
Cultur . cultu Total Total area 4.88888
By Gov. |vate
By pri.
in.
Unirri.
gated .
Totalcul
tivated . ing able .
r- unculti. / assossed . mont.
ernment lands . able. vated .
dividu .
works.
als ,
1868-09 259,676 490,835 750,511 174,449 809,514 483,903 1,294,474 818,181
1873-74 133,308 786,932 922, 240 207,241 408,93C 676,174 1,545,114 804,246
:::

:::

:::

1878-79
307,889 537,277 905 , 106 300,646 396,019 697,258 i 1,605 ,424 902,412
Tahsi details for
1878-79—
Tahsil Peshawar 107,505 17,704 125,299 62,534 51,085 | 113,619 238,918 298,119
95 Utman Bolak :: 43,866 162,214 206,050 36,256 55,309 91,505 297,645 114,370
::::

::::

Mardan 58,039 201,154 259,193

9) 28,350 116,826 143,179 404,372 79,005
Naushahra 30,742 66,031 96,773 111,240 143 ,122 | 254,362 351,135 70,048
Doaba Daud
zai 87,986 8,2:23 96,200 18,017 2,243 20,260 116,460 216,063
Hashtnagar 399,661 81,951 121,612 44,219 28,024 72,273 193,885 127,937
NOTE. - These figuros are taken from Table No. VIII of the Administrativu Report, except the last column, which in
takou from Table No. 1 of the sube Report.
x ( Punjab Gazetteer,

Table No. XV, showing TENURES held direct

1 5 6 9
: | 3 | 4 7 8

ers

shareholders
shartholi

holders
Th • Pcs c .

Biolors
Whole District.

villages

villagos
estates

Gross
Cross
estatus

No.

area
arca
No.

or
of
or
of
.So.

.No.

in
in

,No
.Xo

of

of
of
,of

.
NATURE OF TENURE .

acres

acres
.

,
A. - ESTATES SOT CLIYO VILLAGE COMMUNITIES, AND PAYTVA 18
C033103 ( ZAJISTARI).

III.- Poving 1,000 10 ( lluld by individuals or families under the 1 501

6,000 1.10 . ordinary law .
IV .-- Pilvin 1,000 ru
jhe 'Citatile and Hekl !» y in lividuals under the law or primo 13 15 21 27,311 1 1 2,225
unuer . Guiture .

PROPRIETARY CULTIVATING VILLAGE CONNUSITIS,

B. - Zamiailure l'aving tho revenue and holding the land in 40 10,351 19.026 12 409
( 11 ) : 101) .

C. - Fecticari The lind and revenue being diviert upon 17 172,9 :29 36,179 5 3 697 3,548
incetral or cusut?' y rinen, slibject to
Allecension hy the law of inderitance .
D. --Blierechara In w ! ich possession is the micasure of right in 99 99 13,435 300,0 : 3 0 6 194 11,047
‫ܪܐܐܐܪܐ ܐܐܐܪ‬. 1

whicl the lands arehullpartly in ecrcrnity 487

E.— Vixed or irmus InDadi putis
Joel quellimleri in common the livesure of right
487 033,594 1,133,950 121 122 12,309 210,902
in land the of
wibnoyacure . I barvorthe extentoflandhuld in sever..lty.

F. - Godecz of Goverainent no ! pullingmici prerious class, and

paying rere mate direct to Giordano ad in the position :
I.- Proprietora, incloen. Individuals rewarded for service or other. 1 1 4,618 3 4,618
wise, but not purchiusers of Government wiste.
II . - Lessies 1 1 3 301 1 26

1. - Gorciment rasli, rescrred or unasrigard 577

Tirsal
C64 004 89,560 10,0:2,42+ 134 134 '13,300' 23: ,775

NUTE.:- These fitures are takicu from Table

Peshawar District. )

from Government as they stood in 1878-79.

10 11 12 13 14
15 | 16 | 17 | 18 | 19 | 20 | 21 22 23 24 | 25 26 |27 | 28 | 29

shareholders

ders
shareholders

shareholders
shareholders

holders
holders

holders

holders
Tahsil Utman Bolak . Tuasil Doaba Da sudzui. Tahsil lashtragar.

sharehol
Tahsil Nardan . Tahsil Naushahra.

holders

villages
villages
villages

villages
villages
Gross

Gross
estates
estates
estates

Gross

estates
estates

Gross
area

No.
Gross
No.

No.

area
No.
aren

area
No.

or
or
area

of
or
of

of

of

No.
or

or

.No.
of
No.

in

.No.
,No.

in
No.

in

.No.
No.

No.

No.

in
in

of
of

of
of
of
of

of

of
of

of
.

.
.

.
.

.
.
.

.
acrcs

acres
acres

acres
acres
.

,
,

.
1 1 1 501

5 5 1 15,055 1 | 1 1
7,685 11 11 13 1,519
26

68
C

6 930 8,351 8 8 993 13,483 12 14,943 10 10 4,087 4 23 7,975

12 1,510

6 6 1,917 23,849 1 137 7441 1 3,017 4 4 3,038 1,085

89 06
18

18 2,298 58,207 37 37 3,462 136,422 14 14 5,172 85,394 3 3 79 1,380 21 21 2,250 67,449

66 66 24,592 199,35351 51 7,772 239,068 80 80 : 8,575 245,723 136 138 5,677 108,643 33 334,582 127,061

272 1 1 1 69
..

577

101 101 29,762 297,645 108 108 12,370 404,372 103 105 15,358 351,12 154154, 5,907 116,478 59 69 6,857 194,028

Ro. XXXIII of the Revenue Report for 1878-79.

པ ས་དཔ་ད་བར་༌མ་
 Table
XVI
s,No.
TENU
not
held
direct
from
Gover g
RES
howinnment
as
they
stood
1878-
in
. 79
1
5 76|1||129854310 xii
District Tahsil Tahsi
U
! tman
Peshawar Tahsil Talsil Tarsil
Doaba Tahsil
. Peshawar
. Bolak
. Mardan
. Naushora
. Dazai
. Hashinagar
.
NATURE
TENURK
.OF

-TENANTS
A.
WITH
RIGHT
OCCUPANCY
.OF
(a)Paying
amount
the
Government
of
revenue
only
2,125
to
17,632 214 1,575
the
proprietors
rent
P.1, aying 515 4,150 82
1,040
243 14,669
| ,014 5,753 62 445
pamount
Malikanah
Pac,such
(6) .2aying
ash
clus
ash 2,459
20,997 274 1,994 640
sims
(iash
)lump
fcPtheir daying
or 772 8,172 12,700
281 2,007 267
holdings 5,170
108 205 1,116 1,008
14 288 35 400 4,217
73 46 265
Total
paying
rent
in
cash 4,732
49,799
..

302 3,857 1,317

12,722 793
17,937
524 6,676
1,265 1,453
329
7,134
more
)(
pPsandroduce
aying
1atated 1,154
15,394 516 21,535 53 70
(roduce
and
than
$pless
roduce 10 215 66 313 455 2,976 283
share
the
of
pro 348
2)4,981 7 1,000 203 500 16 122 2,959
52
P11aying
,rent duce
in
.
kind (3)
(( +)
1 350 1,261
8**1 2:33 800 5 112 7 23 45 326
.in 186 823 202 95 378
kind 10 243
::

)Paying
(
stated
..
:

the
of
share than
produce
cSof
duce hare
2)less
plus
a( }ash
77 5,092 8 43 69 5,049

..
.contribution

..
..
..
..
..

..

Total
paying
rent
kind
in 27,551
2,115 612 12,700 670
110
1,748 95
|16,161 500
3,275
3,302 285
GRAND
Total
Tenants
of
with
rights
occupanc y 77,350
6,847 1,114 16,637 14,470
1,963
905 719
24,118 9,951
|1,765
10,436 1,738
881
TB.
-
HOLDIN
CONDIT G
IONALL
. ENANTS Y
life
For
1.
55 205
(
period
WFor
) 11
.ritten
6 55 205
ot
written
?(0)Von 9 9
ler.sc. 103
1.
Subject
to
rilluge
service 480 8 110
and
payment
rent
of 100 350
::

21 174 12 125 49
9
T
C.
::::
::::

A T
ILL
-.WENANTS
in
Paving
1.
cash 8,074
1.
pPaying
)in
(aroduce 69,941 32,0
: 2117 3,003
16,612
43,891
2,230
more
and 13,043
75,070 4,341 614 4,064
150 5,167
40
90
10kin
less
p:tha
.rodues 32,880 2:18
815 765 5,309
5,794
29,155
1,905
6,905
108,73
9,228 9 8,095
7,033 110 2,5
32,592
+2|12,490
1,332
PAR
HOL TIE S 8,499 2,04
445
47,6
59 900
AND
CUL
G-SERV DIN
TIV
ICE
D.--RAN
FRO M TSATI
G NG
PROPRI
FREE
OF
ALL
REVESC
. ETORS
E
Sankalap
1.
Dharmart
or
.. h
II
C
. oritional 893 4,228 352 992 200 1,675
or
service . 129 299 219
1,262
986 2,321 419 589 91 190 21 250 93 507 204 552 98 233
GRAND
TOTAL
OF
TENURES 338,4
39,20197 11,353
58,304 7,856
|44,696
3,478
102,591
3,573
28,330
8,154
46,054
4,847
58,522
TNOTR
.– hese
figures
are
taken
from
Table
No.
XXXIV
the
Revenue
Report
.of
( Punjab Gazetteer,
 Peshawar District. ) xiii

Table No. XVII, showing GOVERNMENT LANDS.

Average
yearly
1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9
1

ostates

Cultivated
Acres held under
cultivating leases . Remaining acres .

sl
.No

incorne
, 877-78
Tota
,of

acre
.

1881-82
1
.to
Whole District 52 1,893 575 056 658 103 8,874
Tahsil Peshawar 21 494 214 176 .. 103
Utman Bolak
Mardan 1 541 340 201

::::
Naushahra S 273 1 272
Donbn Daudzai 7 585 20 7 658
32 Hashtnayır
Note. - Thoso figures aro taken from Table No. IX of the Revenue Report of 1881-82.

Table No. XIX , showing LAND ACQUIRED by

GOVERNMENT.
Compensation paid , Reduction of
Purpose for which acquired . Acres acquired . in rupees . revenue, in rupees.

Roads 6.50 8,850 2,055

Canals 580 6,117 87
:::::

State Railways
::::

Guaranteed Railways
Miscellaneous 2,950 73,424 * 459

Total 4,180 88,391 2,601

NOTE. — These figures are taken frona Table No. XI of the Revenue Report.

Table No. XX, showing ACRES UNDER CROPS.

Vegetables
. rcane
2 3 4 6 7 8 10 11 12 13 14 13 16
16 19
Tobacco

Suga
Cotton

go
Poppy

.
Indi
Moth

YKARS.
.

.
.
.
.

1873-74 .. 717,974 (10,225 320,525 44,025 2,085 46,940 ' 210,000 14,122 15 2,309 19,109 30 9,000 3,100
1874-75 .. 720,953 7,989 310,290 74,205 1,283 48,700 200,397 6,199 73 1,264 | 15,381 36 3,310 5,005
1875-76 .. 722,865 11,983 269,640 88,927 3,526 55,103 292,651 10,127 60 1,461 14,299 10,198 4,549
1876-77 .. 731,872 10,825 232,975 09,1 16 2,855 80,54:- 2 : 9,161 947 31,118 67 1,250 10,468 9,914 3,631
1877-78 .. 733,105 13,839 254,143 17,973 | 2,018 79,949 , 27) , 743 1,310 27,821 47 1,285 16,252 11,409 4,298
1878-79 .. 627,083 18,567 | 165,109 17,196 2,319 116,694 119,434 1.33 27,300 30 1,479 12,052 13,220 4,693
1879-80 .. 577,445 23,136 151,791 28,501 ! 2,132 117.006 141,6157 120 86,418 30 2,943 , 17,189 18,617! 8,222
1880-31 .. 490,465 21,075 116,787 50,215 102,909 94,432 33,141 38 4,305 14,089 17,106 0,192
1881-82 .. 514,129 15,250 136,410 27,594 740 103,638 126,070 525 24,603 34 7,454 8,301 13,925 14,214

XAME OF TAHSIL . TAHSIL AVERAGES FOR THE FIVE YEARS , FROM 1877-78 TO 1881-82.

Peshawar 71,008 390 15,784 2,097 20,822 19,349 66 271 2 18 2,436 957 2,303
Utman
Bolak 144,275 6 53,677 10,903 1,413 10,011 23,841 105 26,914 28 1,744 1,070 2,090 254
'541 1,010 ::
..

Nardan 120 , 192 34,096 7,396 20,400 52,133 2,188 4 1,620 718
Nau.
shahra .. 70,853 37,353 3,684 34 7,601 22,382 4 723 158 963 81 8,024
Donba
25 7,182
..

Daudaa .. 76,101 14,234 10,329 3,101 21,645 7,367 7 165 7,108 1,902
Hasht
..

nagar .. 75,515 3,753 20,008 1,115 17,960 22,919 2 1,020 1,295 3,441 116

TOTAL 504,845 18,383 164,848 181 | 30,292 36 3,505 13,950 15,258! 8,312
28,298 |2,448 104,439, 147,091
XOTR . – These figures are takon from Table No. XLIV of the Administration Report.
xiv [ Punjab Gazetteer,
Table No. XXI, showing RENT RATES and AVERAGE YIELD .
1 2 3

Rent per acre of land

s
suited for the variou Arcrage produce
Xature of crop. per tereits esti .
Crops , its it stood in mated in IssI -S2 .
1931.

R . A. P. Hir .

OOOOOO
Marimin 22 0
Rice Viinin 0 0
900
11.xinnan
Indigo ۱ ‫ ( ! نا‬i111 (
Maximum 2.1 0
Cotton 120
Minimun :
( ' ก : in . ) 120 ) SO 0 1
Sugir Viuin : 1 :12 20 0 .
800
Nam 40 3
Opium dinimin 201
) \ :: x : ‫החניון‬ 20
Tobacco 040
Win1111111 5
: i‫! ויניג‬ 10
Irrigate Minimalni G
320
Wlicat 12
Virxiu1:
Unirrisited Mi: i in
Inn 10 0
Infcrior Irrigated iii1.00 0
360
trains V : Sim12! 11 10
Unirrigated Minimun 0
Saximum 20 0
( Irrigated Ministrin 0
Oil scels 11 525
Xion :
Unirrigated { ! ، ‫أ‬::'::: 0
Maximilar 10
( lirigated

..
Fibres
Vixi ilin
Inirrisited > Miniwala

Gram
Burley
::::::

::::::
Lajme
J . :::
lectibles
Тca

Note.- Thion figures are taken froni T.i'le No. XLIT of the Administration Report.

Table No. XXII, showing NUMBER OF STOCK.

5 7 8 .
1 3 4 6 1 10

T'HOLE DI 71: 1CT FOR THE

YIAR TIISILS FOR THE YEAR 1878.79 .
KIND OF STOCK .
Utman Vinni Doaba Hnsht.
1809.02. 1973-74 . 1978-79 . Peshawar. Bolak . Mardan . shchra . Daucizai . Bigar .

Cows and bullock , 294,636 : 137,072 178,611 28,055

!
25,45 . 60,52 ? 10,925 18,993 18,683

Horses 1,311 1,808 9,36 2,115 2901 539 GS 03 250

l'onies 741 038 1,274 49 ; 215 383 84 43 CO

Dunkcys .. 7,753 7,068 7,345 2,977 40.5 1,005 1 , +33 1,11 :3 500

Slicep and goat's 143,373 8+ , 45 65,268 13,117 4,112 2:3,083 14,445 5,339 4,500
..

..

Pigs 60

Camcls 1,156 1,115 2,91: 2,231 29 223 326 82

..

Carts 20 os 18: 135 34

Ploughs 30,726 35 , 115 43, 48: 4,990 11,339 8,393 1,218 8,255 6,230
..

Bonto 106 11: 101 3 49 30 19

NOTE. --These figures are taken from Talilc . Ali vf the Alministration Report.
 XV
Peshawar District. )
Table No. XXIII; showing OCCUPATIONS of MALES.
1 2 3
1 5 1 2
1 5

Vimber
Number Males above 15 yeni*8 Miles ( thore 15 year's
of age. of age.

.
Nature of occupations. Vature of occupations.
.

Towns.
Vil .
Totul. Towns. | Vil. Total.
lages. lagos.

1 Total population 57.865 147.7: 20.7,60+ 17 Agricultural labourers 732 2,889 8,041
2 Occupation specified 05 , + 17 197,442 1S
142,0 :25 Pinstor:u1 2016 1,158 1,424
8 Agricultural, whother simple 0,503 33,818 92,713 19 Cooks and other scrvants 2,793 1,3:27 4,120
or combined . 20 Winter -carriers 1,725 140 1,871
Ciril Administration . .

2,458 2,037 5,093 ' Sivecpers aud scavengers S68 377 1,245
5 Army 10,007 014 10,651 Workers in rood , cane, leavos, 1,211 1,615 2,888
6 Religion 1,071 4,00 5,079 strawy , ce.
7 Barbers 1,335 1,290 23 Workers in leather 1,063 1,210 2,979
8 Other professions 509 5.98 1,107 21 Bot-nakers 110 203 324
9 Money -lenders, gencral tra . 1,948 1,170 3,124 25 Workers in wool and pashm 55 44 100
ders , pedlars, & c. 26 silk 180 8 189
10 Dealers in grain and four 1,346 3,136 4,182 27 1) cotton 1,707 6,423 8,190
il Corn -grinders, parcher , & c . 9.39 1,030 1,973 28 wound 1,236 3,08 3,044
12 Confectioners , groen -grocers, 1,532 600 2,13 : 29 Potters 2.25 1,154 1,379
& c. 30 Workers and dealers in gold 489 649 1,133
13 Carriers and boatmen 1,726 4,25 ! anii silvor.
14 Landowners 3,077 41,839 44,10 31 ! Work or in iron 338 1,158 1,526
15 Tenants 2,086 38,788 41,4it 32 General liberrors 4,746 11,554 18.500
16 Joint.cultivatorg 33 Bogstrs, fix jirs, and the liko 2,263 3, 178 3,841
1

Nore . - Those figures are takon iron Table No. XII A of th : Con tu Roport of 1331 ,

Table No. XXIV, showing MANUFACTURES.

3 o 7
1 2
5 8 9 10 11

Other Brass
Build . Dyeing and
Silk. Cotton . Wool . fab . Paper Wood . Iron . and nianufactur .
| rics . Copper. ings. ing of dyes.

Number of mills and large factories

Nuutuber of private looms or small 31 4,021 io: 784 * 001 19 * 109 799
works ,
Number of workmen
in large works. Febrille
{ Mille 62

Number of workmen in sinall works 43 ‫تازه زارة‬ 106 8 937 1,072 313 1,222

3
or independeut artisans.
Value of plant in large works
Estimated unmul out-turn of all 10,752's,13,176 21,058
works in rupees .
210 3,870 1,81,120 2,62,029 54,720 80,910 1,20,047
12 13 14 15 16 17 18 19

Pottery, il-pres3. Pashmina

C011111011 Car Gold, sil . Other
Leather. ing and and ver , and minufac Total.
and pets.
retining. Shawls . jewellery tures .
glazed .

Number of mills and large factories 1

Number of private looms or small 995 1,319 034 :: 533 135 10,128
works.
Ninher of workmen Male
in large werky. Fenalo
Nunher of workmen in small works 1,377 1,761 009 02 783 200 10,388
or independent artisans,
Value of plant in large works
Estimated annual vut-turn of all 4,14,380
works rupees
1,19,077 · 3,27,240 :: 1,374 13,74,357 35,291 38 041
in .
NOTE. - Those figures are taken from the Report on Internul Trade and Manufiuctures for 1881-82.

Table No. XXV, showing RIVER TRAFFIC.

1 1 2 3 5

Trade. drerage durelion nj Voyage

in dwyn . Distancs
PRINCIPAL MERCHANDISE CARRIED . Sumner , Winter or in miles.
From To
or foods . low water .

Attock Sakkar Ghi, snuff, landfans, rice , videgar, 20 550

Diskets.

SUTE. - These figures are taken from pages 702, 700 uf Lue Fumine Report.
 .PRICES
RETAIL
howing
,XXVI
sNo.
Table
1 1 13 14
1 15 16 I \x
I 6 7 8 9 1 10 11 12
1 2 3 4 5

RUPKE
PER
.AND
CHITANKS
SEERS
OF
NUMBER

Sugar
.
Cotton
Salt
Indian Bajr U
fdal rd
.).Rice
( ine Potatoes cGhi
).( ov's .
Firewood .
Tobacco ).(Lahori
.
YEAR .Wheat Barley
, Gram
. .Jawar . a . cr.(
)(efined
leaned
corn
.

.
Ch .
8 .
Ch .
8 .
Ch .
8 .Ch .
Ch S. Ch
Ch
.8.C. .
8 .
Ch .
Ch .
8 .
Ch .
8 .
Ch .
Ch S. .
Ch .
s .
Ch

s
.

S.

.
s

S.
1 5 2 4 149 5 9 9 63 7
40 2 30 1 7 11 11 11 14 2
1501-02 14 46 10

..
5414 14

..

..
63

..
2 1 2 7 2 1 147 7 7
1862-63 2 47 9 35 13 15 13 12
25
..

CI

-1
..

..
1330610 14-4814
3615810 4 1 11 2 9 2 144 1 14 14 63
S
..

1863-64 05

10
14
13

..

..
1318813304 10 13 2 3 145 15 4 59 8
14
52
1524 42 9 3 1 2
1864-65 34 ..

..
3 1 13 2 133 3 13 7 50
34
1521
22 33 11 25 11 S 1 17 1 2
1865-66
14

..
131730

..
13412
22 8 1 12 115 11 14 4 48 10
32 1 20 1 5 16 2 1 3
1866-67 ..
•

..

..

..
8 2 4 1 11 112 15 14 45 8
10 23 2 18 12 C 11 14 3 1
1867-68 16 3

19

co
•

..
0117
7

..
28157 3 1 8 103 15 13 3 48
5 20 6 7 8 2 3 2
8
12

1868-69
CO

:
12 2 1 6 90 11 12 47 9
24 5 11 8 6 11 8 6 1 2
10
6

1969-70 35

4
..

15
.1101519.5
22. 5 1 9 103 8 11 14 48 11
10 1 13 2
1870-71 15 28

..

..
..
08: 22

..
7
813:24201330
9 9 1 11 110 8 13
10 16 14 14 1 21 7 28 9 3 6 5
1871-72
7 2 7 1 14 5
127
24
14
9165 20 13 5 14 13 2 2 4
29
97

1872-73 17
..

..

3
11

1873-74 IS 3 2 3 24 7 9
45310
111221015-3333 2 101 11 1
..

..
..

832
14 2 15 2 91 13
8 6 8 4 2 689
10291?7417956
2639
1874-75 21
..

20 18 14 2 7 2 2 24 11 11 5 3
41 29 32-141013
26123 6 11 15 3
1873-76 23
21884-5 8 12812
15641 1 12 101 5 10 5 11
S 6 29 6 2
1876-77 65 ..

12 71 13 5 3
[

8 2 124687..142329
11
216
433
133104
1877-78 4
8

19 8
Punjab

12 7 2 2 1 12 1 4 84 8 6 13 3
9 13 8 17 16 14 11 11 13 3 14 5 7
1878-79 9
5 3 15 1 13 1 5 52 5 14 3 9
12 13 6 10 8 8 11 12 6 13 3 14 6 3 1
1879-80 5 6
13:05 14 5 3
Gazetteor

6 10 1 il 11 1 12 2 2 1 5 65 3
1850-81 7 5 9 7 7 11 6 9 6 8 7 3
..
211210153 9
6
14
6
2
101
12 14
4
5
12 1
5
3
43
27
6
12
1881.82

16

22
prices
average
the
represent
1872
a19th
August
),8.
of
209
No.
(by
from
staken
aare
years
ten
the nd
Government
unjab
Ppublished
tatement
first
for
figures
The
1st
January
the
on
stond
they
as
prices
represelit
aResort NOTE
:--nd
Administratiun
,uſ
the
ALVII
No.
Table
from
taken
are
years
ten
last
for
figures
Tyear
each
.of
12
months
the he
,

of
each
sear
.
Peshawar District. ) Xvii

Table No. XXVII, showing PRICE of LABOUR.

1 2 3 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13
1 4
1 1
DONKEYS PER
WAGES OF LABOUR PER DAY. CARTS PER DAY. CAMELS PER DAY BOATS PER DAY .
SCORE PER DAY .

YEAR . Skilled . Unskilled .

Highest Lowest Highest Lowest |Highest Lowest (Highest Lowest
Highest Lowest Highest Lowest
Rs. A. P. Rs. A. P. Rs, A. P. Rs. A. P. Rs. A. P. Rs. A. P.
1868-69 0 7 0 0 30 1 0 0 0 60 3 12 0 0 8 0
1873-74 0 10 0 0 8 0 0 3 0 0 2 6 3 0 0 2 0 0 0 6 0 10 4 3 3 12 0 2 8 0 8 0 0 6 0
1878-79 0 14 0 0 12 0 0 4 0 0 3 0 0 1+ 0 0 8 0 0 7 0 lo 6 01 3 14 0 3 0 0 1 0 0 0 8 0
1879-80 0 14 0 0 12 0 7 4 0 0 3 0 0 14 0,0 8 0 0 7 0 0 6 0 8 14 0 3 0 0 1 0 0 0 8 0
1880-81 0 14 0 0 12 0 0 4 0 0 3 0 0 14 0 0 8 0 0 1 0 0 0 0 3 14 0 8 0 0 1 0 0 0 8 0
1881-82
0 14 0 0 12 0,04 003 00 14 00 8 007 006 03 14 0 3 0 0 1 0 0 0 8 0
Vore. - Chuse tigires are tutun from Table No. XLVIII of the Administration Report.

Table No. XXVIII, showing REVENUE COLLECTED.

1 2 4 5 6 1 7 8 9
Fluctiaut
Fixcit in and Excise. Total
Miscel. Local
YEAR. Lund Tribute. Stamps. Collec
Reverie. laucous ratus . tions.
Lin ! Spirits . Drit, s.
Revoluc.

1868-09 0,2531 7.016 29 , " 8 20 420 75,448 7,64,795

1889.70 0,7,75 8,514 35,025 2,073 60,387 7,60,781
1870-71 0.22,119 11,037 31,2.8 29 , : 30 62,033 7,57,337
1871.72 6,90 , 292 10,032 16,119 29,440 26,873 90, +80 8,01,236
1872-73 6,201,202 0,620 44,730 28,888 21,926 84,064 8,12,630
1873-74 5,9 0,326 3,552 44,732 33,247 18,76 : 74,055 7,65,305
1874-75 6,31,1: 4 13,353 59,399 36,350 24,763 71,802 8,37,809
1871-76 6,47,352 4,185 52,113 92,086 22,503 62,051 8,97,250
1876-77 6,37,978 6,703 52,729 39,371 26,590 71,5.30 8,38,150
1877.78 6,01,608 10,6 : 59 52 , 31,93 23,671 67,207 8,47,426
1878-79 6,43,1650 19,00 09,00 97,320 23,531 74,379 8,64,489
1879-90 6,82,027 18,328 65,195 50.320 30,079 81,0:36 9,42,694
1880-91 6,42,06:1 91,70 66,100 51,653 30,101 1,1 : 5,707 9,71,652
1981-82 6,82,053 17,817 65,765 65,235 32,057 1,17,325 9,80,858

Nure. - These figures aro tikon fron Table No. XLIV of the Revon ! e Roport. The following revenue is excluded :
“ Cital, Furests, Customs in Salt, Assessed Taxes, Fees, Cessos .'

Table No.XXIX, showing REVENUE DERIVED from LAND.

Fluctuating

Total laneous
(revenue

1 2
5 1 0171 9 / 10 | 11 | 12 | 13 3 8
revenue

Fluctuating
lancous

assessment
uniscel
Fixed

ng
Water e
land

Revenue

advantag
land
and

fluctuati
alluviai

Revenue
e

brought

FLUCTUATINO REVENUE. MISCELLANEOUS REVENUE .

.forests
assess
d

miscel
under

lands

rakhs
,ment
.

waste

river

revenue
Total

wood
).(collections

and
from
revenue

Salo
of

enumera
of
of

.land
grazing

Grazing dues.
.

of
land

cattle
revenue

tion

By
By

YEAR .
of
.

.leases
lands

lands
mand

.Sajji
.
).

District Figures.
Total of 5 years
..

..

31,61,771 43,297 1,510

.

1868-69 to 1872-73 741 19,350 23,947

Total of 5 years ,
1073-74 to 1877.78 33,27,182 32,491 2,121 771 24,767 7,724
1878-79 6,73,555 10,629 485 80
::::::

9,301 1,128
:::::

:::::
::::

:::::

1879-80 6,81,813 4,330 181 15 2,960 134 1,364

1880-81 6,78,937 6,882 27 5,750 140 1,132
1881-82 6,80,925 9,265 3,803 8,722 543
Tahsil Totals for 5 years
1877-78 to 1881-82.
Tahsil Peshawar 9,423,708 5,718 254 30 4,251 1,467
Utman Bolak 4,89,381 2,888 234 2,819 40 69
::

11
:::::

:::::
::::::

Mardan 3,13,767 8,316 10% 7,753 508 563

::

9 Naushahra 8,44,190 2,377 1,043 19 2,242 135

Doab Datdeal 8,21,179 6,307 221 33 3782 2,518
1
Hashtnagar 4,75 ,205 10,833 3,438 10,637 196

NOTE:. — These bgures are taken from Tables Nos. I and III of the Revenue Report.
xviii ( Punjab Gazetteer,
Table No. XXX, showing ASSIGNED LAND REVENUE.
2 3
1 4
1 6
| 7
1 8 9 10 11

PERIOD OF
TOTAL AREA AND REVENUE ASJIGNES . AssIGNMENT .

Fractional parts Plots. Total.

TAHSIL . Wkole Villages. In perpetuity.
of Villages.

Area. Revenue. Arca . Revenue . Area . Revenue. Area . Revenue. Area . Revenue.

Peshawar 30,779 64,368 25,1045 8.160 34,525 0,955 90,470 79,483 38,618 57,441
Utinan Bolak 8,505 14,585 1,020 4,082 8,979 12,707 14,412 32,274 3,607 8,394
Mardan 4,642 31,113 19 : 7,092 25,0.7 1,631 59,373 18,214
Naushahra 700 4,105 1,873 2,023 4,4:06 3,918 7,153 10,44 483 1,270
Doaba Daudrai 21,859 20,241 3,477 1,917 1,701 33,690 25,558 6,701 3,310
Hashtnagar 1,025 373 3,147 11,09 20,71 10,607 1,860 445

Total District 62,519 135,460 341,080 19,715 $ 3,202 61.791 1154,707 217.909 54,093 89,100
12 13 1. 15 16 17 is 19 21 .) 23
1 1 20
1 25

Dmaintenance
PERIOD OF ASSIGNMEXT. - Concluded , No , OF ASSIGNEES.

more
lives
.than
,. uring
one
FE:8 or
LA-
For more likes During mainte Powiat
For one life. than one.
Ranco Oi Cata's. oreluix of

perpetuity

Pending
lishment. Gorintitt.

orders
TAHSIL .
Revenue

Revenue
ue

Revenue

.
Reven

.In

one
For
life

Total
.
Area

.
.

Area

Arca
.
Arca

.
.

.
.

Peshawar 32,128 15,077 5,639 095 195 64,70 2,910 41 778 50 7 2,202 3,143
Utman Bolak 9,693 21,02 % 1,048 2,816 3 , + 19) 44 3,312
Dlardan 9,435 39,70-4 10 74 360 1,301 34
Naushara 5,720 5,752 841 2,345 1+1 977 11 447 75 232 705
Donba Dudai 28,054 20,704 2,916 1,097 9,500 771 25 12,504 215 840 2,874
Hashtnagar 15,118 8,949 554 2.30 1,678 12 2,437 102 279 2,890

Total District 100,145,113,50:) 10,348 7,57 6,246 4,572 13,570 2,16 127 13,329 553 3:29 2.282 17,770

XoTw. — These figures are taken from Table Yo. XII of the Revenue Report of 1891-82.

Table No. XXXI, showing BALANCES, REMISSIONS

and TAKAVI.
Balances of inmid verere
Roductions of
tised demand ' Takavi
ou count of
YEAR. Fluctuating advances in
Fixed 1. sons,
and inimel rupecs .
revenilie . laneo deterioration ,
reveale .
des, in rupees .

1868-69 5,115 3,303 500

1869.79 3,414 300 400
1870-11 8,892 4 205
1371.72 1,200
1872-73 10,973
1873-74 44,78 587 12,080
1971-75 37,714 10,696
1871-76 32,191 1,126 2,039 16:49
1876-77 55,71 839 14,7703
IST7-18 35,144 11,589 11.12
1878-79 13,124 9,045
1879.00 31,140 14,453 700
1880-31 11,551 2,150
1581-92 9,707 10,554 1,533

NOTE. - These figures are taken from Tublea Nou. I. JI, III, and XVI of the Rovouue Repost.
 .

Peshawar District. )

Table No. XXXII, showing SALES and MORTGAGES of LAND ,

2 3
151 1 7 1 9 10 4 6 8

SALES OF LAXD . MORTGAGES OF LAND.

YEAR . Agriculturists. Non - Agriculturists. Agriculturists.

No. of Are of Aron of Purchase Yo, of Area of
land in
Purchase No. of Mortgago
CLO4
laud in land in
acros . huoney . cases . 1
acrcy . inoney . cases ,
acres ,
money

DISTRICT FIGURES .

..
Total of 6 years --- 18.8.69 to 1873-74 881 7,355 2,39,455 5,893 31,775 8,80,720
Total of 4 years -- 1874.75 to 1877.78 .. 6601 9,289 1,32,256 041 3,988 57,202 5,755 18,781 2,17,502
1978-79 .. 403 2,061 48.043 82 2,156 22,990 966 5,412 79,612
1879-10 480 3,870 1,2,910 500 4,088 665 6,055 2,87,861
19-0.21 379 3,918 1,5 1,041 42 420 25,200 750 8,795 3,62,194
1881-82 403 2,600 07.088 50 557 15,0:27 332 1,691 65,676
TAHSIL TOTALY FOR 5 YEARY
1877.78 TO 1981-82 .
Tehsil Peshawar 1,758 1,47,287 os 430 26,903 1,533 6,603 2,75,954
Utman Bolak 33,482 1 49 2,304 523 2,236 29,576
11 Mardan 3:28 67,357 48 7,431 449 4,038 36,197
Vauxhithra 4,713 06.17+ 11: 1,102 11,0:28 412 2,622 30, 488
Doub:: Dudzai 151 1.411 5. ,4.9 58 761 21,37 473 5,178 1,84,889
Hishtnagar ‫زاز‬ 1,800 41,5 77 2,093 8,585 315 2,761 43,412
‫ܐܐ‬ 12 14 15 16 18 19
13
| 17
MORTGAGES OF LAND . --Con
cliutal. REDEMPTIONS OF MORTOAGED LAND.

YEAR . Non -doriculturists. Agriculturiste. Non -Agriculturists .

No. of Area of Area of Area of
land in Mortgage No. of land in Mortgage No. of
land in Mortgago
cases . money . CINOS. moncy . CASCA .
acrcs . 1 acres . псitеѕ . monoy .
DISTRICT FIGURES .
Total of 6 years -- 1868-69 to 1873-74
Total of 4 years — 1874-75 to 1877-78 . 1,009 7,314 81,770 706 i 2,464 28,484 384 1,913 38,612
1878.79 349 2,702 53 ,SSO 154 561 11,097 53 428 5,059
1979-80 42 1,2944 9,568
80-81 810 35,080
1881-32 103 541 29,780 262 766 23,478 24 345 6,815
TANSIL TOTALS FOR Á TEARS -
1877-78 To 1881-82 .
Tahsil Peshawar 372 1,225 44,627 216 625 12,456 59 568 19,514
11 Utman Bolak 10 2,336 2018 477 9,370
Mardan 10o 1,973 21,819 9 1,901 8,603 27 137 2,300
Naushahra 1.90 1,513 13.907 305 2,244 59 281 2,262
99 Job Dalidzai 297 2,198 57,058 107 681 23,304 50 659 10,027
Hashtnugar 105 1,20 11,369 53 219 4,594 250 6,220

Vorf. - These figures are taken fron Tablex Vove. XXXV and XXXI B of the Rorenc Report. So details for transfers by
agriculturists and others, anl no figures for redemption are available before 1974-75. The higitros for earlier years
include all sales and mortgages.
Table No. XXXIII, showing SALE of STAMPS and
REGISTRATION of DEEDS.
1 2 3 5 9 l 10 | 11 | 121 13
IXCOME FROM SALE OF OPERATIONS OF THE REGISTRATION DEPARTMENT.
STAMPS .
Net inn ein Value of property affected ,
- udicial
-judicial

Receipts in rupeer. No. of deeds registerell. in Tilpees .

Judicial
,Non

j.Non
Judicial

YEAR.
.
.

1877-78 43,299 20,154 42,647 19,557 1,339 101 1.50 1,010 4,31,229 1,829 70,095 5.04,052
1878-79 47,596 26,783 41,152 25.598 1,012 113 125 1,450 5,61,191 1,965 69,817 6,22,073
1879-80 48,954 3,082 42,344 34,855 2,112 16 113 2,290 8,90,251 300 40,918 9,37,474
1880-81 71,150 42.557 6 :1,871 40,950 2,304 12 133 2,690 11,58,515 21,100 1,04.271 12,88,641
1881-82 78,986 38,339 72,580 30,910 9,244 42 141 2,656 10,19,417 20,041 70,744 11,23,310

Nute. These figures are taken froio Appendix d of the Stamp and Tablus Sus. II and III of the Registration Report.
XX [ Punjab Gazetteer,

Table No. XXXIIIA , showing REGISTRATIONS.

1 . 3 4 5 6

Number of Deeds registeral.

1850- 1 . 1981-82.

Compuljoptional. Compul
Totul. Optional. Totil.
sory . soll .

Registrar Peb: war S 3 1 1

Sub Rugistrir ' awar 1,375 1 , $ 3.5 1,439 470) 1,909
P hawar eantoninont * 0
auda 12 110 ) 99 100
Nuusb ihra 103 1: 7 1 :' S 15
llaslitnaar 1:11 ‫מין‬ ::: 177
Utmn Buluk . 115 2:
Diumai 17 : 4) 102 26 189

Total cr district 2,0u1 2,06 2,020 C% ) , ‫تانزا‬

forri - T.10 : e intre tre taken fro. T.eble Vis Toithe Registratio :2 Report.

Table No. XXXIV , showing LICENSE TAX COLLECTIONS.

2 10 11 ) 13 14 13
1 1
XOLOR or LiLEX IS PUXTI:! IV I ICH CLAS ; AND COLADE .
T.
Vumber
naber Total of villagos
YEAR. Class I. Cla28 11. Clisi III. Mount in which
of iets. licenses
1 2 3 1 3 4 1 %
liccuses
granted .
R R. І: RA
509 00 100 R. Rs.R.R. 19 'R.3'R ? Ne , I

1879.79 4 15S 79. ) 7.1 : 7 10,91 210

1579.80 5 13 472.1 ) ; 200 10,11
ISS0-81 4,200 28
:::

1881. - 2 11 04 3S1 7,755 53

Ticheil details for
1881.82
Tilhsil Peshawar 3 1 10 2157 2:! ü, 500 12
Vanshahr 1 73 10 10
:::
::::::

Donba Ditudzi 4 :: 13
::

Ilashtnanir :) :) 21 )
Utman Belak 1: 0 0
Mardan 21 253 11

Table No. XXXV, showing EXCISE STATISTICS.

2 3
1 5 6 7 S
1 9 10
i 11
1 12 13
1 14
1 15

EXCISE REVENCE
Number

FERMESTED LIQUORS. INTOXICATING DRUGS. FROM

central
tilleiies

No. oir toil Coveroptions insin. of roleil

of
dis

shops. Milloils. CORP.mption in munrix .

.

Other

YEAR . For
munted Drugs . Total.
.drug
.

li huls .
เออ:เ

1877.78 9 5 12 4 } 31,6 :13 23,02 57,315

1973.79 1 12 12 2:06 5.9.4 5 5 2 3,130 60,149
1879.80 2 12 1 : 1,014 7,730 5 5 1. ) 30 -s , tiny 79,120
1800-31
1881-82
1
1
10
10
1 1,9 )
22,5 :10
7,703
7..1.10
5
I 2.3 3.17
001 351
51,032
0 , ;
31,415
32,037
83,417
97,892
TOTAL 5 74 7,658 2.31 25 116 2014 1691 12 2 :34,465 140,413 376,959
Average 14 1.5 1,532 6, + 17 5 3 34 2) 47,302 ; 25,083 75,392
!!
NOTE. - These figures are taken from Tables Xos. I, II, VIII, IX, X, of the Excise Report.
Peshawar District. ) xxi

Table No. XXXVI, showing DISTRICT FUNDS.

11
1 3 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10
1

Miscellane
Provincial

Miscellane

penditure
n
Establish

irboricul

Educatio
Annual income in riylees. Annual ecpenulilure in rupees .

District

Medical

Public

Total
Works
post
Totul

, nd
.ment

ex
YEAR .

Culie
rites

.
i

:
.
in

.
ture
.

uus
ous

.
,
.

.
.

.
1874-75 .. $ 9,339 1,645 10,632 7.783 197 99 33,083 53,419
1875-76 . :: 2,618 1,3 8,33 13 120 49,389 60,633
1876-77 .. 71.0.19 1.0 : 1 5,020 1,78 122 64,916 80,262
1877.73 30.6 : 6 1,947 9.344 2 , Ti 4,424 29,420 50,2
:::

1878.79 51,721 1,50 9,073 3,921 871 % 1,572 50,9115

1979-80 77,233 NO 7,139 2.1-10 7,905 4,7!! 541 39,00 499,006
1880-81 1,70 7,100 2,1 ; 0,700 711 35,351 53,7 :31
1881-82 73,677 1,592 77,209 2,27 : 0 , -19 0,538 995 35,938 54,018

Vote. - Thcsc figures are taken from Appendices A and B to the Amel Review of District Fund operations.

Table No. XXXVII, showing GOVERNMENT and AIDED SCHOOLS.

1 2 3 4 5 6 7 S !! 11 I: 13 14 13 16 17 19 20 21
10
-110511 18

HIGH SCHOOLS. JUDDLE SCHOOLS. PROLARY SCHOOLS.

VERNA
ESGLISH 15 : 1 . VERSITAR EXOL . VEPXACULAR .
CCI.IR.

Goor , Gorn. Gardin . ( 10.72

YEAR . dilel. Ciniserinnl.
The id ' .
Aideu . Gorernment. Aided .
Schlars
. olars

innt.

Scholars
Innl.

lars
ars

Scholars
.Silivlers
ars

Schulars
Schulars
Sulivols

Schools
Schools

s
Schools
ls
Schools

Schorla

soulie's'
Schools

School
Schol

Scol
Schoo

Scho
Sch

.
.
.

.
.
.

.
.
.
,

.
.

FIGURES FOR BOYS.

1977-78 127 310 30 1,289 2 176

1978-79 120 302 32 1,22 121
1879-80 392 33 1,53
1880- S1 + 2 4:33 1,70
1881-32 1 4 1 4+ 11 2 435 23 1,314

FIGURES FOR GIRLS.

1877-78 73
:::
:::

1878.79
:::

::::

61
::::

:::::

:::::
:::::

:::::

!
::::::

1879-80
1880-81 2 110
..

1891-82 85

X. B. -Since 1879-80, in the case of hoth Government and Aide i Schools, the scholars only who have
completed the Middle School cours ill" : shown in the returns as attending High Schools, and those only who have
completed the Primary School course are shown as atten lins Middle Schools . Previo'ng to that year, boys attend .
ing the the
Upper Primarycontrol
Department were includeil in the
under immediate of the Elucation Departu mnt,returns
whilst ofin Middle Schoolsunder
Tastiwitions in theDistrict
case ofOfficers,
Institutions
boys
attending both the Upper and lower Primary Departments were included in Middle Schools. In the case of Aided
Institutions, a High School included the Middle in 1 Priiniry Departments attaciied to it ; and a Middle School, the
Primary Department. Before 1879-80, Branches of Government Schools, if supported on the grant-in -nid system , were
classed as Aided Schools ; in the return ; for 1379-80 ani 1101 ? ent years they have been shown as Government Schools.
Branches of English Schools, whether G vern'aert or Aided , that were formerly included amongst Vernacular School ,
are now returned as English Schools. Hence the returns before 1879-80 do not afford the means of making a satisfactory
comparison with the statistics of subsequent years.
Indigenous Schools and Jail Schools are not included in these returns.
 xxi
( Punjab Gazetteer ,
Table No. XXXVIII, showing the working of DISPENSARIES.
1 2 3 4 5 7
pensary
| 0 8 | 9 | 10 11 | 12 13 | 14 | 15 | 16 17
Chiese
Dis

XUMBER OF PATIENTS TREATED .

of
.

Name of
.

Nen . Bonon . Chiliiren .

Dispensary.
1877.'1878 . 1873 . 1880. 1881 . 1877 1878 1879. ** 0 . 1881 . 1877 . 1878. 1879. 1880. 1891 .

Peshawar C. H. 15,945 21,643 22,264 2 :2,171 17,665 2,557' 1,095 1,7443,179 : 3,911 1,023 1,571 1,885 2,468 1,971
City Branch Jut 8,8: "9,174 10,309 1 3,4398,903 1,295 1,245 1,218 1,223 , 1,978 781 1,112 034 061 981
!
Mardan Ist 6,751 :, 786 5,742 | 9,553 11:04 7151 753 1,733 917 553 551 1,312 349 554

Shabkadar end 5,22; 3,7203,920 3,510 ' 2,935 884 2,505 2,238 2,157 2,197 5S ? ' 1,127 1,337 556 1,400

Total
12.03
12,683 +3,165, 43,960 , 42,810 5,179'6,2016,233 7,056 ' 8,233 2,54+ 4,361 | 5,168 4,034 4,906
Clif

2.
1s 19 20 21 24 | 23 | 20 27 28 | 20 :30 | 31 | 32
.Dispon

nonl Polic.nts. 1,1- moi lielietix. Ecpulitore in Rupees .

Vame of
S ..

Dispensary. 977. I 1878. 1980. / 1821 . 1880. 1881 .

1879 . 1877. 1578. 1879. IS80. 1891 . 1877 . 1878. | 1879.
.

Peshawar c. H.20,12:: 24,902 25,983 27,818 2:,587 8741,141 1,119 1,221 2473,500 4,289 5, 39 5,878 7,448
City Branch 1st |10, SIS 11,831 12,221 10,31% 11,162 571 530 450 486 5 !6 2,184 2,494 / 2,733 2,924 2,994
Marian 1st 9,054 ?",000 9,757 70,297112,775 822 1,191 1,170 1,110 1,283 2,452 2,602 : 1,813 2,083 2,600
1
Shabkadar 2nd 6,692 7,115 , 7,565 6,523 6,465 280 207 130 194 145 896 875 1,843 1,403 1,321

Total 145,767 53,245,53,561,735,056 95,949 2,547 3,129 2,038 2,054, 2,5,10,098 10,253,11,728 12,248 14,366
NOTE:.-- These figures are taken from T: ubics Nos . II , IV, and V of the Dispensary Report.

Table No. XXXIX, showing CIVIL and REVENUE LITIGATION .

4 5 6
1 2 3
1 7 8 9

Mrember of Civil Seits concerning Valur in nowpers or Suite concerning *

Number of
Land und Revenue
YEAR . Moner or Rent and
revenue , land . Other CUSCA .
movable tenancy and other
Total . Total.
rights . matters ,
property : Watters .

1878 3,656 43 954 4,633 27,724 2,04,924 2,92,645 4,696

1879 3,322 135 1,0.54 4,731 50,490 2,36,033 2,86,523 12,887
1890 .. 3,122 77 1,218 4,747 1,00,516 4,08,992 5,15,538 8,361
1881 4,764 50 1,265 6,079 59,535 6,03,208 7,52,743 8,292
1892 6,238 102 1,339 6,739 84,402 5,4! ,266 6,33,668 8,129

XoTp. -The ve finirea are taken from Tehler Nos. VI and VII of the Civil Reports for 1878 to 1890, and Nos. II and III
of the Reports on ( ivil.lnstice for 1981 and 1842.
Suits heard in settlement courts are excluded from these columns, no details of the value of tho property being
available .
 Peshawar District. ) xxiii

Table No. XL , showing CRIMINAL TRIALS .

1 2 3 5 6

Persons DETAILS. 1878. 1879. 1880 . 1881. 1882 .

Brought to trial 7,274 6,798 7,318 2,389 8,975

tried

1,795

::::
Discharged 1,410 9,017 3,307 2,400

:::::
Acquitted 335 388 200 1,013
.

Convieted 5,190 4,311 4,801 5,843 5,3158

Committed or referred 150 192 220 240 168
Casos
.oi ed
dis

..
pos

Suintons casos (regular ) 2,117 1,684

(awnmary) 154 89

:::::
Warrant cases (regular) 1,382 1,687
羅 73 142
sentenced

(sunnmary )
Total calles disposed of
Number

3,315 3,233 8,254 8,726 3,502

persons

Death 7 10 29 18 16
to
of

Transportation for life 15 14 15 9 24

:::
1) for a term 4 . 8
Ponal servitude
Fine under Rs . 10 1,734 1,565 1,035 2,013 1,865
10 to 50 rupees 508 403 50 759 850
50 to 100 11 125 122 107 140 191
100 to 50C 19 54 99 56 53 27
500 to 1,000 99 1 4 10 3 3
Over 1,000 rupees 1 4 1

Imprisonment under 6 months to1 578 468 505

o months to 2 years 204 282 341 221
:::

over 2 years 50 55 51 39 41
Whipping 156 182 153 83
Find suretics of the peace 1,074 1,1133 960 1,893 1,617
Recognisance to keep the peace lis 95 379 72 93
Give suretius for good behaviour 447 531 860 362 235

Note . - Thoso figures are taken from Stitements Sos. III and IV of the Criminal Reports for 1878 to 1880, and Nos. IV
and V of the Criminal Reports for 1881 and 1882.

Table No. XLI, showing POLICE INQUIRIES.

1 2
1: 1 4 5 6 7 | 8 1 : 1
9 10 11 12 13
1 14
| 15 16

Nuuser roj MWINJAX arrestul or

Number of cases inquirell into. Vndeil
* . Muinber of persons con ricted .
Nature of offence.
1877 1878 1879 1850 1891 1577 1873 1879 1980 ' 1981 1877 1878 1879 1880 1881

Rioting or unlawful
assembly 56 43 42 46 79 765 646 473 620 915 500 360 371 397 561
Murder and attempts
to murder 91 68 €4 83 73 283 214 196 235 231 84 107 75
Total serious offences
against the person 254 207 172 216 224 620 487 414 507 529 245 205 186 226 213
Abduction of married
42

women 36 33 28 35 52 60 59 46 55 18 27 28 18 25
Total serious offences
against property . 903 727 638 555 585 402 480 520 353 444 356 226 268 157 231
Total minor offences
against the person 116 87 59 65 86 210 152 100 140 183 126 100 41 87 112
Cattle thoft 60 63 78 79 65 43 83 90 101 102 25 42 56 68 59
Total minor offences
against property . 724 607 648 80 . 602 617 631 707 842 698 403 429 469 575 418
Total cognizable of.
fencos ..

2,063 1,683 11,569 11,712 ( 1,597 2,638 2,423 2,2361 2,493 2,802 1,450 1,341 1,347 1,460 1,583
Rioting, unlawful as .
13

Hembly , affray 7 3 1 3 82 41 10 4 9 16 36 8 3 9
Offences relating to
4

4 3 2 4 3 8 6 4 11 7 1 1 1 2
marriage
Total non -cognizable
offences 177 208 183 180 296 456 651 689 1,083
654 270 461 513 444 829

GRAND TOTAL of oi
fences 2,240 ' 1,891 (1,752 '1,492 1,503 13,094 3,074 12,489 3,042 3,885 11,720 11,802 1,860 1,904 2,411
Nutti. — These figures are taken from Stateinent A of the Police Report.
xxiv ( Punjab Gazetteer ,

Table No. XLII, showing CONVICTS in GAOL.

1 2 1 3 4 1 5 6
il s 1 10
11 | 12 | 13 | 14

Agricultural
Professional

Cominercial
No. ireretol at

and st
brginning oj the Nn. imprisoned
Religion oj conrirts. Previous occupation of male convicts.

Millman
during the

Budhi

Industrial
Females
Female s

Servico
O!?|8. fficial
YEAR .

.
.Tiindu
Males

Malcs

.
Jain
,

.
.
.

..
1571.18 44.3 14 1,500 100 24 15 1,428

.
1878-79 14 1.203 22 12 , 1,212
:::::

:::::
:::::

:::::
1879-80 439 12 1,1:58 ): jo 11 254 51
1850 - N1 SS8 10 1,315 :) 433 21 480 46

..
1881-32 5: 3 7 1,111 30 15 112

13 lu 1 17 18 1 :) 25 26
1 | 91 i 4
Pironsin coil .
barulk oj xevilevere vjo
.. Tieto Pirunury results.

Profita
labour
tance
main
cont
,:!.Di

.vict
con
More
....
62

than

nf
.

of
YER.

.
.tire
Death
.peal

.
Once

OIA.
.:.LIM
lii
..

.
:

1877.7 :: 7 : 1 27 ,-2.1 3,47 :3

1876- , ! 2,018 : ,401
1879-80 10 SS, 1 : 4 2,731
ISSO S1 IS 17 12 40,958 9,359
1881-82 10 18 45,114 11,817

Note.- These figures are taken from T : lle : . XXVIII, XXIX , XX. XXXI , 1 : 2 YAIVII of the Administration
Report.
9.B. - l'igures for colomiin , l millisry* W 1577 - ** ri i'ii' : l'c aut avaleilu in Adininistration Report.

Table No. XLIII, showing the POPULATION of TOWNS.

1 4 5 6 7 8 9 10

Total No. of l'ersons

Sikhs . Other Per 100
Town . Hindus . Jaias, Musalmans.
Tahsil . populit.
tion . religions. occupied
houses. occupied houses.

79,992 18,10: 1,465 3 3,031 648

Peshawar Peshawar 07,378 12,347
Fort Mackeson 110 20 121 14 1,214
Mardan Mardan 2,700 S29 2: 3 1,610 26 433 639
::::::::::

Yanshahra Naushahrn 1:03 2,20 93 9,0337 1,015 1,985 653

Douba Dudzui 1,367 03 29 067 8 926 419
Fort Shankargarh 203 50 00 97 1 4
1 Fort Michni 5,200
Tangi 9,0 :37 510 5 S.315 4 1,356 666
Hashtnagar Maira Paring 8.374 151 8,723 1,369 649
Charsadda 471 7,8 :12 1,4 :18 582
Ctmanai 4 , 2 :3 215 4,005 054 737
Fort Abhazai 2:20 100 69 41 1 4 5,500

Nutti, Thcsc figures arc tukcn from Table No. XX of the Consus Report of 1881.
Peshawar District. )

Table No. XLIV , showing BIRTHS and DEATHS for TOWNS .

1 2 3 4 5 6 8 9 10 11 12 18

Totill populi
.
lation by the Totai births registered during Total deaths registered during the year ,
the year.
Ce 28 of
TOWN. Sex .
1975 . 1877. | 1878. | 1879. 1880. / 1881. 1877 . 1879. 1879. 1880 . 1881 .

Males .. 32,553 1,360 1,239 762 879 1,148 1,085 3,004 2,751 1,467 1,304
Poshawar Females 047 752 918 912 2,617 1,103
25,877 1,091 1,166 2,256 1,157

Note. --Theso figures are taken from Table No. LVII of the Administration Report.

Table No. XLV, showing MUNICIPAL INCOME.

1 2 3

Shankargarh
Peshawar
NAME OF MUNICIPALITY.

.
.
..

Class of Municipality II. III.

1870-71 64,236
..

1871-72 75,269

1872-73 1,15,606

1873-74 1,20,685

1874-75 1,23,096 1,692

1875-76 1,60,432 1,384

1876-77 1,46,918 2,089

1877.78 1,14,452 1,712

1878-79 1,87,654 1,917

1879-80 1,73,588 2,012

1880-31 2,22,666 2,920

1881-82 2,25,394 2,776

 Table
XLVI
s
,No.
DISTANC
. howing ES

JAX
Peshawar .
Peshawar

..
Taroo 11 Taro
. o
..

..
Naushahra 26 11 Naushahr
. a
Akora 34 23 S kora
.A

..
Ferr
Attoyck 45 34 19 10 Atto
.Ferryck
Budber 7 18 33 41 Budber
,52

..
Matanni 14 25 35 54 M
7. atinni
Mackesson
Fort 17 28 32 41 62 M
Fort
10 .8 ackcsson
Emil
Chabutra
.
3220
45
55
513so
31 36 5 3 Emil
.Chabutra

..
Bara
Fort 7 18 33 42 52 14 9 12 15 Fort
.Bara

..
Burj
Harri
Singh 5 16 31 39 50 12 15 18 Harri
Singh
B.6urj
21

..

..
Mathra 8 19 34 42 53 14 22 25 28 15 13 .
Mathra

..

..
Sang
Spir 12 23 38 46 57 19 26 29 82 17 11 Sang
S4|. pir

..
Michni
Fort 15 26 41 49 GO 22 29 32 35 22 20 Michn
Fort
.711 i

..
Daudzai 9 20 35 43 54 16 23 26 29 16 14 14 .2|Daudzai

..
10
Shabkadr
Fort 18 29 52 03 25 32 35 39 25 23 15 19 11 Shabkadr
9 .Fort

..
Abazai .
Fort 25 36 35 43 54 32 39 45 32 30 22 26 16 .3Abazai
Fort

12

..
18
Tangi 28 39 81 40 50 35 13 46 48 36 33 25 29 22 19 6 T
3. angi
Nassitta 17 28 16 27 28 24 31 34 37 24 22 25 29 23 26 .6 assitta
N
22 19
Mardan 32 23 14 22 33 39 46 46 50 39 37 40 44 38 41 18 .
Mardan
16
33 30

..
Katlang 26
61
|55145
64
505251
34424349
K53
|1228
34204144....8atlang
| Punjab Gazottoer, Peshawar Distriot. )

45

:
Rustam 34 42 66 64
5945455
52..3 2
5760-7
60
6+
61
58
53
3850
192036
.Rustam

.
..
6020
32
6774
27. .
Swabi 29 77 80
067
65
68
726
46580169
2544
Swabi
1340
37.52
66 61 28 .

..
Peb oor
Ferry 62 59 36
44 36 69 76 79 82 69 67 70 74 6S 71 76 73 61 59 43 55 28 ,Pehoor
.15

..
Jallozai 27 33 19 28
24
23
22
25223|1022141612 Ferry
38
28333241
|54044
.Jallo zai
7
Cherat 25 36 31
23 28 31 28 31 22 30 33 37 31 34 47 50 41 42 37 49 60
53
16 9 Chcrat
,
3 1951POO 920 952 L